Chapter Text
Capitolo Primo: Giovinezza (1)
When I blinked myself out of the coat of shadows that had welcomed my mind during this slumber, I wouldn’t have thought to find myself dealing with quite the absurd predicament.
‘Bizarre’ would fit too, especially if some considered the circumstances that saw my sudden insertion within the strangest of times and worlds.
My eyes had to squint and blink for some time, growing more and more accustomed with the dim light giving a bare display of my current setting, my previously-slumbering mind forced quickly out of its usual recovery and right on the panic-inducing predicament I was being part of.
This wasn’t my room, now was I sitting by my bed.
The rumbling, the noises of horses, the voice of a man directing the animals right through the muddy path before him and…
I was in a moving carriage directed Gods know where.
It was a very old model, something I instantly picked up by the lack of proper comfy pillows as my buttock was starting to grow sore at merely relaxing upon that sturdy piece of cloth.
There were Victorian decorations placed all over its inner wall, those were possibly there to try and give its interior some ‘elegance’, failing short as the stinging scent of the nature all around the vehicle, which managed to enter thanks to the small openings offered by the windows near the little door to the outside, diluted if not shattered the illusion of a pleasant trip into the unknown.
Once I got a complete look of the setting, I found myself exploring something that shouldn’t have changed with this curious awakening and… yet it had.
I was shorter, tinier and… younger.
I glanced down, ignoring for just a moment the prim and proper dress that was known to many rich children back in the nineteenth century, my pair of eyes widening in slight confusion and nervousness as I saw how small my hands were compared to the previous day.
Blinking at the hint that my body had somehow changed overnight, I was quickly rummaging at the little brown baggage set near to my seat, my main task trying to find a specific object that, possibly, was there to assist me in validate my new concerns.
I found a little circular mirror, it was pretty small and quite ruined as its screen was filled with some dust and some mold, causing me to frown as… why would I be carrying something moldy in such an expensive vehicle.
The answer to that silent query was presented when I finally glimpsed at the reflective texture of the tiny thing and… my mind suddenly brought an end to this mystery.
ゴ
ゴ
ゴ
ゴ
A pair of orange orbs showed the same amount as my inner surprise, my sight scanning frantically and almost furiously at the mostly unfamiliar face as this couldn’t be reality.
This had to be a dream, a pesky and perverted derivation of my delirious state of mind during a feverish night.
There couldn’t be alternatives but… I brought my hand to my chin, the youthful figure on the other side of the mirror following my action and proceeding to copy my brief chin-scratching as I mourned the lack of my goatee.
My face lacked any facial hair excluding my hair, something that even more confirmed that I was looking at my reflection.
This young blond boy, this confused and so terrible individual…
Why was I looking at Dio Brando?
An ever-present threat within the Jojo series, the man that tried to become invincible before succumbing to a religious euphoria that drove him to seek the Heavens.
A megalomaniac, but a resourceful and dangerous one with the intriguing mind that his narcissistic sanity had attached too.
A monstrous individual, someone that came so close to achieve true victory even while rotting in hell thanks to the aide of his closest friend.
And I was stuck in his youngest form known. I- I was Dio Brando!
Everything came crashing down onto my poor soul, from the crime already committed by the murder of Dario Brando to the main objective the young ‘Invader’ had planned to go through by trying to ‘steal’ the Joestar’s riches.
I was stuck in the mortal coils of the greatest antagonist in this universe, devoid of any of its true power and unleashed potentiality.
There was no vampire-related abilities, nor I had a Stand capable like 「 The World 」 to fight off any menace that persisted to end my very existence.
Time was essential for those that sought true dominance over the planet, in fact it was the prime element that reigned over everything and everyone.
And I, a mere human with mere knowledge, was granted the chance of achieving the final reward of a glorious plan and much more if I was careful to take the proper decisions and actions to assure it all.
I could do so much given proper peace and no distractions.
I could create a better world to control and lead, to bring world-peace and prosperity without facing any threatening opposition… if I was careful enough to not warrant any of my future ‘fateful enemies’ to come and hunt me.
It was all about carefulness and planning out the proper path to follow so that I could achieve the maximum reward with the minimum effort.
It was a golden opportunity, truly a divine intervention that granted me the chance of bring forth a new era to this world!
Just as I concluded those musings, I felt the carriage slowing down its pace and then… it came to a pause.
My thoughts were smoothly drowned as I let my own state of masterful composure, born from experience and practice, to take over the expressions of my new face as I prepared for quite the encounter.
I didn’t need to create issues with the one waiting just outside the vehicle, I didn’t certainly need to spark the Dio-Joestars rivalry that would see me failing horribly and painfully.
I was too attached to life to consider falling onto the overly-childish attitude displayed by the younger Dio and his self-destructive anger toward rich people.
But I couldn’t certainly behave too ‘kindly’ with the fellow, I needed to keep myself polite and ‘friendly’ before the gullible young man that was Jonathan Joestar.
So I slowly stood up from my seat, ignoring my aching legs as I took hold of my baggage with both of my hands, and I moved to leave the limited place.
The door opened calmly, part of my giddy self almost demanding to try and pull off the same dramatic stunt the blond achieved in Canon… but I wasn’t in the general mood to fail epicly thanks to my uncoordinated sense of mind-body.
While my body had changed, my mind had remained untouched and… still prone to commit quite the awkward physical reactions when given the unique opportunities.
Descending from the small height between the carriage’s room and the floor, I closed the door behind me and… I turned to see the approaching young man, blinking in minor surprise at how similar he was to the animated version.
The only difference I could perceive was that his hair was much more darker than outright dark-blue, which was convenient considering that this period of time had yet to experience the full bizarre style that Araki is known for.
“You are Dio Brando, right?” The young Joestar inquired in quite the blunt manner, slightly nervous but still showing some emotion over the need of portraying etiquette.
One of the flaws that the boy was known for early on in his life, something that got him chided by his father numerous times… and for good reasons.
Newspapers and textbooks about the Victorian Age displayed the strictness in which some wealthy family were living, far from the easy-going pace that many of the modern nobles were known for.
And in a society where etiquette, money and social stature mattered over emotions and facts? People needed to adapt to conveniently survive any bad reaction to certain ‘wrong’ attitudes.
So, while I showed a polite and regal smile at the brash Jojo, I felt some pity at how unfortunate life was going to be with me now around him.
Not because I was going to create any chaotic circumstance to make him suffer, but rather I was sure George Joestar, his father would be blissfully dense enough to start some ‘nonexistent competition’ to try and push his son to achieve much more than mere laziness.
“And you must be Jonathan Joestar,” I carefully replied, knowing full well how the discussion would escalate and, if I played my cards well, I could also get some starting point to influence the naive youth.
“Everyone calls me JoJo. Nice to meet you too.” He seemed to gain confidence at the lack of negative connotations from my voice, but I was more interested over his nickname.
I could understand Joseph and the other members of the Joestar family as it wouldn’t be difficult to see the context that drove family and friends to adopt such a nickname… but Jonathan?
Why would someone call someone ‘Jojo’ in Victorian Britain? It wasn’t like his father had gone to India or Asia- Actually that might be the case as the mask had to have come from Asia, Africa or some other place away from Europe.
Just as I concluded that line of thoughts, I felt something warm and wet reach for my fingers and I almost jumped in surprise when I saw a certain barking Great Dane trying to gain my attention and my reaction.
Tail waggling excitedly at my arrival, I could help but have a smile appear on my face as I carefully tried to caress its fur.
The pet seemed to notice the attempt, leaning on and letting my fingers cautiously scratch the top of its head, more than happy to accept the kind return.
I had my fair share of experience with animals, both dogs and cats, so while Dio might have found the animal to be a pest, I was actually seeing this puppy to be nothing more than an adorable and playful thing to have around.
A soft bark accentuated the appreciation for the gesture and I noticed a brief chuckle coming by the side.
“See? He doesn’t bite?”
But he used to bite you a lot, JoJo, in fact you were also keen to retaliate with rocks until he saved you from drowning in a river.
I didn’t tell him that, my attention returned to the dog as Danny tried to stand on its hinder legs to try and give my face a lick or two, to which much to his dismay I was forced to back away from as I couldn’t certainly exaggerate with the planned meeting with the true owner of this mansion.
Speaking of the devil, George Joestar decided to appear in that very moment, instead of the worried expression of dealing with some childish rivalry he was showing a mirthful smile at the interaction I was having with the family’s pet.
“I see that you have made the acquaintance with JoJo and Danny, Dio,” The man commented happily, nodding at his son before giving me his full attention. “Please, do come inside.”
I nodded back, following Jonathan inside while ignoring the giddy dog as he was taken by one of the servants outside to keep him busy.
The entrance room of such a massive mansion proved to be powerful compared to the original scene as I was given the chance of looking around discretely over the various statues and artefacts that were there displayed for everyone to see.
I merely glanced at the Stone Mask, a chill going down my spine at the mere power hidden behind such a seemingly-innocuous object, but I still kept my attention onto the conversation.
I wasn’t going to slight anyone anytime soon… that is until I have a ‘reason’ and a backup plan to avoid dealing with any dangerous effects against me.
“I welcome you to my home, Dio,” George continued, now in front of the rest of the servants working in this house, three butlers and three maids. “You will considered as part of our family.”
The noble turned to look at the curious workers and nodded.
“Everyone, I owe my life to this young man’s father. Treat him as you would JoJo.”
“Yes, my lord,” The leading butler, possibly the head of the group, replied before bowing with the rest of the servants.
“Dio, this is now going to be your home. Understand that I will treat you as you were my own son,” He concluded with a careful smile, trying to not appear nervous himself over the curious development in their lives.
Still, I decided to bow at him. “I’m flattered and thankful of your hospitality, Lord Joestar.”
“You and Jojo are both young men and I wish for you both to enjoy each other’s presence from now on,” The older Joestar patted his son’s shoulder. “But from what I’ve seen, I can already tell you two are going to be good friends.”
Friends without much deception. I don’t want to get Hamon’d anytime soon after all.
“This way, Dio. I’ll show you your room.”
I nodded again at his words, this time giving attention to pick up my baggage instead of drawing Jonathan’s attention back on me and, as I walked up the stairs, I heard the young man speak.
“I’ll show you the nearby river, Dio. It’s a nice place where to rest and read in peace.”
If you ignore the constant presence of bullies and the chances of drowning there if its too agitated.
I gave him a polite nod. “I will wait for that then,” I replied with a small smile before returning to follow George to where I was supposed to live for years… until the opportunity to truly strike would appear for me to grasp onto.
Yes, a better plan for higher chances of success against my possible enemies.
Once the old Joestar concluded his brief tour of the living quarters, I was granted some time to unload my baggage in the proper places prepared to hold my personal bearings.
I was quick with this task, but instead of rushing to intervene in the lunch scene that was soon to happen, I decided to sit for a moment on my new bed, feeling tired and somewhat in need of some silence to think about my next few steps.
I wasn’t certainly going to try and aim for the Joestar’s inheritance, knowing well enough that the gold of the family wasn’t enough to deal with the animosity any attempt of usurping the title of heir would create with JoJo.
The young man was naive, not stupid. He might sound flawed, but he still had some inner strengths that were better kept away from being used on me.
But while I didn’t sought the acquisition of that money, I was still interested in two things that George could entrust to me given the proper amount of time and influence that I could gain in those few years.
I needed that mask.
I wasn’t planning to use it, still wary of losing my logical sense of thought and humanity by accepting a vampiric body, but I still wanted to keep it around for me to study and possibly gain some minor ability from it without fully turning in a blood-sucker.
I needed to have a mean to make a trip to the United States.
If I was quick enough and used my limited knowledge of untapped sources of oil, I could have easily made millions out of little investment, maybe even become a proper replacement for Speedwagon considering I wanted to have little about the current criminal in Ogre Street.
It was all out of respect, of course, as I didn’t want to even maim someone as intriguing as the fellow blond, but I couldn’t just ignore the opportunity of creating something of a more active Speedwagon Foundation.
Huffing for just a moment, I stood up from my bed with my polite posture restored and my mind preparing for the little lunch event that was going to become another important step to influence JoJo in ‘not kill me when the time come’.
What time and when? Now, that is a secret that I wouldn’t wish to give out so easily to anyone…
Unless you are willing to give up 「 The World 」 for me~.
But while our ambiguous protagonist proceeded smoothly in what looked to be an easy beginning in a world ripe for his conquering, Fate had long decided to introduce a new contender to bring balance to the table.
Who is the true antagonist of this story?
Notes:
AN
IT WAS I, BUKHARIN, THAT WROTE THE FIRST DIO SI STORY!
Still, before anyone ask, no. It will not be a story were the MC will steamroll his way to success (or at least not until much later on) so… NO ROADROLLER (yet), but expect lots of twists and confusing turning points for the tale of Phantom Blood and so on.
I also don’t plan to make it too lengthy as I know it would stretch too much the already limited material afforded by Part 1 and 2, so I might do something crazy after I’m done with this story… if I decide to continue.
Write down a feedback, even a fart would do, so that I know if the idea is Gud or Not-Gud.
Lastly… WRYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY, KONO DIO DA!
Chapter Text
Capitolo Primo: Giovinezza (2)
JoJo was much worse that I had expected him to be.
Of course I was referring in terms of manner as, despite considering himself a young gentleman, his early instance of informality when I first met him was… just the tip of a massive and troublesome iceberg.
Albeit trying his best as usual, the issue behind his current state of misery wasn’t actually connected to an active intervention of mine against him… but his own father trying his best to create some competition between me and his son.
While he sounded to mean well and I was fairly sure he was trying to be a proper father, his model of ‘proper’ was antiquate to what it should have been as it was flawed by the ideals imposed by the Victorian Age.
Productivity born from discipline, refined by stern words and actions so that it could led to the ‘modern Englishman’.
It was something that had become clear the moment the two of us were trying our first session together for home-schooling.
There was no elementary school, or not a private one considering the wealth the Joestar family was known to have and… that was both a good thing and a terrible one.
Both for me and JoJo.
Textbooks were easy to understand and to complete in little time because of my advanced education and my excellent knowledge of ‘future details of the subjects’.
I was quick, too much quick as I noticed while completing the first set of exercises and… I almost caught up with Jojo.
Simple Math problems, I was expecting some easy tasks from this but to actually shrug off three to four pages in less than an hour was… overkill.
I was glad that George didn’t think much of it, I was still behind to the topics Jonathan was currently dealing with and, knowing how the competition would rise from that instance, I decided to forcefully hinder my own pace for the sake of avoiding some unpleasant use of the whip the older Joestar had brought for the occasion.
Corporal punishment wasn’t certainly somesight I wished to be granted as of now, knowing full well that the least I was turned into the ‘cause’ of JoJo’s suffering, the less I would have to deal with a suspicious and non-trusting young man in the near future.
Instead of denigrating the dark-haired boy, I decided to act on the opposite spectrum and actually give him tips over some of the problems that were keeping him stuck.
It was all done subtly, either when his father excused himself for some urgent meeting, some paperwork that required his attention or mere bathroom breaks.
At first he was skeptical of my advice, rightfully so as I was still ‘far behind’ his current level of education, but the reckoning of my intervention would happen mere moments after.
The moment he tried to apply those few instructions on paper and then patiently decided to wait for George’s correction, Jonathan quickly realized from the man’s praise over some of the simplified answers to the exercises assigned were more than a proof of my genuine capacity in doing this kind of homework.
An inquiry ensued after two days of constant helping, about why I was giving him just suggestions and not complete solutions to the exercise.
I snorted calmly at that blunt questioning, my mind so quick to remind me that I was still dealing with a naive young man that was still as pampered and spoiled as any rich boys in Great Britain.
“You are meant to learn from those exercises,” I replied with a polite tone. “While I can give you some help, the rest is up to you. Do you wish to grow into a properly-educated man or just rely on everyone without growing out of your current state of mind?”
I could have spared him some mercy over the complicated terms used, but I was gladly confirmed by the following days that he had indeed understood the message I wanted to send through.
Innocent as he was, JoJo was still smart enough to catch up with any important details about his life and, by mentioning ‘a properly-educated man’, his mind took it as a rightful step to become a ‘true gentleman’.
Something that offered me just an insight over his ideal future, his wishes for his adulthood, and I couldn’t help but mirthfully consider how he would certainly become one all because of me.
In fact, his interest in keeping an attentive look over any suggestions of mine grew immensely by the time my second lunch here at the Joestar Mansion unfolded, my eyes constantly darting from the boy to his father… before repeating this loop in a more subtle and careful manner.
The first experience was dreadful to look at for multiple reasons.
When I said that JoJo didn’t have manners, I wasn’t trying to exaggerate or sound overly-pompous. I was trying to curtly summarize the little habit he had during eating, his attempt to rush the food without any care of the world…
Which subsequently got his father to chide him multiple times because of the new circumstances.
Albeit I was considered a ‘member of the Joestar Family’, my presence here on the first few days was seen more as a guest than that.
I was a fresh spectator which knew about the intricate rules about being mindful by the table, to not act like a complete slob and keep a semi-formal and polite attitude around those times.
Jonathan seemingly missed the memo, or at least he looked like that from the surprised look born from those lectures coming from George.
After that very instance, I decided to give him a simple support in the form of curt instructions.
“JoJo,” I muttered while we were retreating by our rooms, the young man that had been looking fairly distressed by the event but was still willing to look up at me. “Next time, I wish for you to follow these little directions. If you do this… your father will not chide you.”
The dinner that came to conclude that first day at the mansion proved to be less annoying as the only irritating bits were the mere bantering between father and son.
For being someone that was trying his best to promote friendship and some ‘equality’, the older Joestar sure knew how to make some poor boy feel even poorer by lightly musing over the ‘sad thoughts’ he had over the men living in the Rookeries.
Little slums that were a thing in London, nasty places where sanity didn’t exist and… where young boys were forced to accept back-breaking jobs to support their own families, the fiscal weight being far beyond what a miser wage could sustain alone.
What was really infuriating about this was the blatant connection between this topic and me, the way he was so subtly trying to hide the fact that I was here to give him a reason to say around the other nobles about his ‘genuine’ support for the needy.
And even though I was aware that the reason that got him to accept me in his ‘humble home’ was actually a legitimate sense of justice for Dio’s father saving him and his son, that didn’t exactly mean he was also restrained from flaunting such development to the elite.
I didn’t blame him, the era I was currently living on promoting the ‘survival of the fittest’ and every detail or opportunity had to be exploited to the maximum effort.
But to actually not mind it? That was a completely different thought.
I could see why Dio disliked George, why he would be quite inclined to kill him the quickest time possible and why his anger was so intense against JoJo.
By seeing how the father behaved around with people with his half-snobbish behavior, the blond couldn’t help but seek retribution by targeting aggressively his son and thus, by proxy, attacking George right where his wealth and clout couldn’t cover.
His faulty capacity to deal with his own family.
By having him admonish his own son, the old Joestar would find a constant enemy at one, someone that nothing couldn’t stop but his own thoughts.
Himself and his grave duties as a British nobleman in 19th century draining out much-needed time to groom his heir in a fine and proper gentleman.
But with me now replacing Dio, I was granted the chance of trying a completely different approach, something that wasn’t born out of spite and actually would serve well in my future plans.
With Jonathan starting to latch onto me for help, for him slowly realize that I had answers to questions he didn’t know to have, I was trying my best to not only create a possible powerful ally to have here in London, but also someone that wouldn’t definitively hunt me if I decided to try the Stone Mask.
If he doesn’t suffer a tragic event, like the murder of his father, his chances of developing Hamon would be nigh-impossible.
Yes, the Hamon, or the Ripple, was still a frightening concept that gave me some issues over the contingencies I could adopt against it.
I knew the weaknesses, I also had an inkling of his true extent… but I was unsure what to do about it.
Training would be interesting, but I was presented with a simple dilemma that could have seriously tampered with any attempt.
While young Dio did have the ‘tragic event’ in the form of his mother’s death that ended up ‘refining his willpower’ into becoming the greatest possible, I wasn’t someone with such predisposition.
Would I still have a chance of practicing the mystical art?
It was something I couldn’t certainly try without harming myself, the skill requiring a proper mental and physical preparation to keep up a certain degree of breathing which was best known to be acquired through meditation.
Yet I decided to go with an unorthodox but seemingly better method, especially with the opportunity granted me by JoJo himself.
When he first referenced the small section of river near the mansion, I had thought of it as an excellent place where to read any important tome alone and in relative peace, but then I ended up thinking of an interesting idea over the river itself.
By the third day of my stay at the mansion, I finally decided to take his offer to visit the local river and… play around.
As a young Dio Brando, my body was incredibly slim, if not frail compared to the healthy appearance of Jonathan’s, something that was best highlighted when we decided to go for a swim.
The swimwear was actually pretty awkward, the little half-sleeved suit proving to be incredibly uncomfortable to use around and it offered little defense against the cold but peaceful stream of this small river.
JoJo was elated when I offered him some swimming lessons, something else to do instead of waddling around with Danny and maybe learn something important that could help him in any accident.
The ‘drowning’ episode seemingly urging him to try and master swimming to the fullest, thus making my offer the most enticing possible for this desire of his.
The first day was… interesting.
Since he knew how to stay afloat and knew the basis behind the Front Crawl, I decided to give him some minor clues how to perfect his current capacity with the freestyle before giving him the first instructions to try Backstroke.
It was a mirthful experience that was augmented by the presence of the Great Dane, Danny joining those sessions without being too much of a pest.
The playful pup keeping himself from interrupting the boy as he went through some important tasks, but would jump in action to try and get some attention from the two of us when we were done with our respective training.
Of course these sessions were supposed to happen under my supervision and there was no budging from that very position.
I had to pester the Joestar intensively over this very detail as I certainly didn’t want to be responsible for killing the heir of a wealthy nobleman because I was too reckless over the safety for this simple swimming lessons.
The river itself, even though calm most of the time, has already been known to have turned dangerous during rainy days and I didn’t want for Jonathan to stupidly walk into his early grave.
Funny to consider that I, Dio, would have to keep a careful watch over the dark-haired boy to avoid his premature death.
Kind of ironic.
Still, despite the little progress accomplished with JoJo, I was more than relieved when my own body responded well to three days of swimming in that cold river.
I was still shivering, but I could start to grow more accustomed to the size of my limbs and my weaker stamina, this last bit slowly increasing each sessions as I focused more and more about it.
My lungs were starting to improve under the careful strain, but my journey to even start to aspire for some Hamon ability was sure a far one considering the high requirements imposed by such a helpful skill.
It was also curious that, while I would always make sure that we were alone during those moments, I could distinctly feel like if someone was spying on us.
I couldn’t perceive any malicious intent and… yet the intense staring was starting to get me on edge at how repetitive this occurrence was.
By the second session I had also given a thorough look of the surroundings of the area we were using for the swimming training, but the mysterious figure either disappeared much before or didn’t even exist to begin with.
Confusing, suspicious and incredibly annoying as I didn’t want to deal with any of the little bullies lingering around that were stealing from those few individuals wandering by the nearby bridge.
Still, I finally managed to get some much-needed rest by the fifth day as we weren’t allowed to leave the warm walls of the mansion.
When morning struck there was a loud and foggy rain persevering over these lands and George, albeit interested in this new hobby taken by both his son and me, was rightfully concerned over the possibility of seeing one of us, or both, fall ill if we even decided to spend wandering under this rainy day.
So we were both forced to spend the day indoors, with JoJo deciding to spend most of the day after lunch continuing to train with Math problems and Literature constructs from Shakespeare on his own, and thus leaving me to do whatever I wanted for the rest of the day… until dinner.
This little window of opportunity was important for my current thoughts as I finally decided to consider what I could do to improve my current fighting capacity.
I needed to have a proper mean to defend myself, especially if one of my first objectives once we were allowed to leave for London was to explore Ogre Street and see what Wang Chan was selling in his shop other than rare poisons.
For some reason, I felt like the content of that emporium, ignoring the cursed and dangerous trinkets lying there for unfortunate clients to buy, still had some interesting objects that I could use in my little rise to the greatest pedestal.
Lying on my new bed, my sore back enjoying the pleasant sensation offered by the comfy mattress and pillows, I started to think endlessly over what I was really trying to accomplish here with my mission.
Conquering the world? That was a must considering the opportunities granted by the circumstance… but why was I truly trying to attain something this high?
Why not stop to a lower step-
No, I couldn’t even think of besmirching the essential chances of dominating the politics, the minds of this reckless world.
Was it a dormant desire of this body? Was I influenced by the fact I was now Dio Brando?
No, it was more. It had to be more.
Beyond my JoJo’s knowledge, I was also aware of the world as a whole, about the World Wars, about the horrible war crimes committed by corrupt or insane dictators and politicians; the dreadful deaths caused by the greedy desires of fools deigned with some unfair clout over some major landmasses.
Was I dreaming about world-peace?
Can I stomach the costs of such horrible burden, to become the monster for some and the God for others?
The question itself proved to be without answers- no, it was the very query which I had the answer but for some reason not even in my thoughts I could grant.
I felt numb as I quietly stared at the ceiling of this room of mine, but not tired enough to contemplate any possible rest as things were right now.
I was restless and… bored.
I needed to do something instead of losing my minds in those thoughts, to aspire to something a little more important and unquestionable.
I needed something simple but… essential.
Standing up from the mattress, my back already aching a little at being moved out of the pleasant texture of the pure white sheets, my orange-eyed stare was soon fixed on the lone pen put there on my little wooden desk.
I blinked, thinking about the chances of writing something or maybe even draw something out of my currently-dull mind
To what sense and to what purpose?
I felt clueless over any possible activities and then… I had the little pen on my fingers.
It was clean, no ink loaded in it as I slowly twisted and turned the tiny object around… and around.
For some reason the mindless act was mesmerizing, something that caught my attention in that endless spinning and-
I blinked, something curious finally clicking in my mind and I stopped the pen just for a moment, my eyes widening as I started to swiftly elaborate what I could try to accomplish with this little suggestion born from curiosity and intrigue.
Would it work? This trick was, after all, conceived by Araki as a replacement to Hamon, a reference to it and… what if?
I hummed quietly, my eyes scanning over the surface of the elaborate pen and… I had my fingers over a spherical detail on its design.
Detaching it proved to be fairly easy and I was granted a little specimen to try and use for this little experiment of mine, something that could easily fail but… technically I had no reason to not give it a try.
But before I give it a first try, I decided to give myself a little advantage by trying to get the representation of what I was trying to achieve down on paper.
Drawing something that required that much precision with just a piece of paper and old ink pen, without rulers or other precision tools, took me almost an hour of constant failing to ultimately obtain and… this wasn’t even the real first step.
With a calm breath, I slowly began spinning the sphere on my palm and… nothing was happening during the first two hours of constant trying.
I wasn’t actively pursuing anything out of it, the Spin being something that was far more confusing and complicated to obtain during the first few times.
It wasn’t Hamon, it wasn’t born out of something truly mystical, but by the rules of science applied in a bizarre method of capacity.
The Spin was the creation of energy through rotation to a degree close to the Golden Rectangle, the culmination being the Golden Spin.
The complex nature of mastering such ability was… actually worth of facing against as the results it would yield would immensely improve my chances of success.
The Golden Spin not only granted the ability of using the infinite energy gained from the perfect rotation, but it also materialized the user’s stands, if not evolving it if there was one already within the user.
So, despite the multiple failures registered until dinner, this little activity became an interesting one to try out during the next two days, the rain lasting for that much and… it finally happened.
By the seventh day spent here at the Joestar Mansion, I, Dio, managed to finally gain my own mean to defend myself against any foe that wished for my demise.
The little steel sphere I had recovered from the pen was spinning and… emitting some little light.
Like a barrier, it was coating the proximity of it, portraying the might held within such a simple activity while the object kept with its rotation.
I slowly moved out of the chair, the Spin energy maintaining its hovering state over my open palms as I made my way by the window and I carefully pried open the little piece of glass.
The rain had softened its banging just now, only a few drops of water continuing with its natural fall but the sight was clear as I glanced at the three growing just outside my room.
The steel ball seemed unfazed by my maneuvering and it properly slipped away from my palms and onto my right index and middle fingers as I took aim at one of the numerous tree branches onto said tree.
There was no one around to see this scene and I carefully glanced at the target with accuracy and-
Before I could finish with the preparations, I felt the sphere blast away from my fingertips, causing a little cut on my index finger, flying straight towards the tree.
I had taken too much time admiring the complex nature of such phenomenon to actually consider the need of stabilizing its form with more spinning, but my surprise turned in dreadful shock when I noticed where it was directed towards.
It wasn’t the branch I was aiming for, no, it was the little section of the three from which the branches were coming from.
The powerful attack slammed onto the upper area of the trunk, wooden splinters exploding from the impact as a brief smokeless explosion tore onto two of the branches’ connection, forcing them to come down to the cold and muddy ground below.
My jaws dropped at the sight, my mind going blank for just a moment as I realized that… the steel ball had been a small one.
It’s diameter was more or less 2mm and… that was the damage I had achieved with such a tiny sphere?!
I closed the window, my stunned expression persisting even after I had calmly returned to lie onto my bed and… I blinked twice.
What I just saw was… powerful- no, overpowered considering the current degree of danger I was now facing.
There were no Zombies, no Vampires and no Stands just yet, I was facing mere humans.
I… I think I made a positive mistake, a mistake for… the best.
Was it even possible? To make a good mistake?
My lips twitched, a mirthful noise groaning in my throat and I quickly had my hand pressing on my lips.
It was a fruitless effort, my lips parting as a muffled chuckle started to turn in a full-blown laugh.
I- I managed to do something that immense and… so little.
I, Dio, was now capable of defending myself!
This realization kept me amused for some few more minutes and then my mind decided to ruin my fun by reminding me of two distinct issues:
1) I could have exploded if I hadn’t the ball by my fingertips, the sphere would have propelled upwards and… into my face if I hadn’t moved quickly;
2) My aim had been completely off my a large margin, the section damage way too far from where I was trying to hit.
Even with these rightful thoughts that were pointing out the flaws of my first ‘successful’ attempt, I had also to consider that I was way behind Johnny when he achieved the Spin for the first time.
He had spent just a day to get it going and… mastering it was going to take much more than just a handful of days.
I didn’t have a Stand that worked with this specific kind of powers, nor I expected to be able to achieve such a degree of compatibility with the Spin.
But despite that, a certain content smile managed to almost appear even during dinner, my concentration over my current expressions faltering for a moment at the mere mentioning in my brain over what had just happened.
JoJo noticed the smile, I could see some surprise in his face, while his father merely nodded at himself, smiling as he went through his own share of the food.
A week has passed since Dio has arrived to the Joestar Mansion, his role now of a guide than an invader, of a guardian than a mockingbird.
But tomorrow is a new day and George Joestar has planned to visit London for that very morning, unaware that his son and Dio will have to face quite the interesting encounters…
With good people and terrible enemies.
-To be continued…
Notes:
AN
Dio grows accustomed in his first week at the Joestar Mansion, his main objective of gaining strength, wealth and influence by actually keeping himself ‘away from suspicion’.
But the danger is around the corner and… sometimes the series never mentioned some details over the obstacles for Dio to destroy to become top-dog in these first few years in the series.
Beware of the unknown… and of the known.
Lastly, the spin. No, Dio has not achieved the level of control to use it during a fight, the level of concentration he currently requires to make use of it being far too fragile to hold against the pressure of a battle. So no, we ain’t overpowering him just yet and… he is just euphoric up above with his thoughts.
Ultimately, I have to say this as I think it will be cool…
Do you believe in Gravity, my dear readers? Also, what about Cake?
Chapter Text
Capitolo Primo: Giovinezza (3)
When George announced that today we were all going for a brief trip in central London, I felt incredibly nervous and confused over the sudden decision.
While I could understand the need of someone of his standing having to visit regularly the capital for whatever tasks would require his own presence, I was quite perplexed by the necessity of having both me and JoJo to join him in this endeavor.
I could see why Jonathan needed to go as he was his heir, but I was a completely unimportant element for any instances requiring the Joestar Family out of their home as I didn’t truly matter in the big chessboard of nobility.
But maybe I was looking at this predicament from a far too cynical and logical scheme, ignoring that JoJo’s father was also a parent with a hint of friendliness to everyone that was little and innocent, just like ‘I was’. Even if I was close to achieve fourteen years old.
Albeit awkward, I wouldn’t deny this kind of reasoning as it was the closest to give me a proper insight upon this situation I was forced to deal with.
Donning my ‘good clothes’ and a little hat that the man had decided to gift me earlier that day, we were all quick to enter the carriage set to reach London, Jonathan and I picking one of the sides while his father was seated in front of us.
Once again my nose was greeted with the pungent scent of mud, musk and the humidity created by the last few days of rain, giving me a sense of annoyance over the state of transports for this time period.
Cars technically existed, but these were mostly prototypes and, while I would lose myself over whom was the true inventor of the modern vehicle, I was certainly sure that it would take at best another decade or two to see a functioning car around in England.
So there wasn’t any hope to avoid the unpleasant sensations of these necessary trips, finding this development to be as saddening as interesting.
My mind was quick to consider ‘doing something about it’, but then again I didn’t have the ‘means’ to just convince people I just ‘stumbled over those theories’.
Yes, theories. The construction of a proper car needed some basis over the engine, the chassis, the handling and other minor elements that would take me too long to describe, each needing various formulas to make intellectuals understand where I was going with it.
And while I was unquestionably Dio, I wasn’t a glorified Wikipedia with a solution to everything and I was also lacked of the proper charisma to ‘hypnotize’ my public without getting some unneeded questions from them.
This little pondering added with the greater conversation I entertained in my mind, trying to give the least interactions with both JoJo and George as to not show how much irked I was of my current predicament.
It was the Spin that got me from not going insane in this very unique situation, my mind granting me the silence of thought to start and consider what I could do with this new ability.
Not much with what I currently knew about the world around me, maybe the trip could offer the opportunity to have me wandering in one of the various libraries in the city and see if I could recover some books about humans’ and animals’ anatomy, at least a base version to get me started over the full potential of the Spin.
It wouldn’t be wrong to say that the original purpose of the skill was to maim people, the first users being war-knights from medieval ages, but it would be a massive misunderstanding to limit its real prowess to just aggressive attacking.
Gregorio Zeppeli had been the prime example of medic capable of using medicine in conjunction with the Spin as a mean to guarantee a peaceful demise for the death row prisoners that needed to be executed.
A brutal usage of the energy, but that didn’t certainly denied the possibility of using it actually to heal people.
It was a crude consideration with the lack of proper study from my part; a mere theory born from curiosity and ingenuity from the first approach at the unique skill, but given time and some effort over it, I was sure going to get around the means to use the energy created by the Spin for such important topics.
Yet the Spin wasn’t my only priority. Hamon was still something I needed to somehow gain control of, the capacity offered by the ‘original’ ability would grant me the opportunity to not only heal myself and others, but also boost my overall physical capacities.
That is ignoring the already beneficial increase of my lifespan if I continued to train rigorously with the Ripple.
Still, without proper instructions, the only thing I could achieve right now is a control over my breath, over my lungs, and I would require a teacher to give me the proper means to achieve the rest of the requirements to unlock the real deal.
But how was I supposed to find a teacher here in England? Tompetty and his apprentices were still in India as of now and… they would only come here if a report of the Stone Mask was ever to reach them.
An incredible dilemma that was sadly and abruptly interrupted in that very moment while I was lost in my thoughts.
“Dio,” George spoke with a curious tone, his blue eyes were displaying little intrigue over my lack of reaction to the discussion he had been enjoying with his son, even JoJo looking interested at me. “Is there something that worries you?”
That was a pretty direct question coming from him, incredibly blunt and enough to garner a surprised look by orange eyes.
“I was just thinking about London,” I said, shuffling nervously as I tried my best to shift my ‘nervousness’ over to the first time in the city. I couldn’t certainly deny my uneasiness, thus I merely ‘turned it’ in some ‘childish excitement’. “I’ve never visited the central districts.”
“Truly? Your father never-”
“J-Jojo!” The older Joestar chided with a light stutter, seemingly stunned by his son’s blunt attempt to inquire over the matter. “You know better than bringing up this kind of subjects!”
There was a brief moment of silence, a wide-eyed Jonathan looking mortified and embarrassed by this restrained outburst, then he stared at his feet and blinked with a saddened look in his eyes.
“It’s alright,” I stated with a calm but not completely unfazed tone. “I think I can stomach hearing about my father. I shouldn’t be tied down to the past and stop because of a… mentioning.”
I couldn’t certainly look disinterested by the memory of Dario Brando, despite the ‘deserved’ demise of the man, everyone still knew that it had been an illness that took the ‘good fellow’ out of his misery.
I nodded, gaining a surprised but worried look from George, the man ultimately sighing before I continued.
“The reason why I never visited was because I spent most of the time nearby home while father was out working,” I decided to answer with a slightly more normal tone, still hinting at some uneasiness at discussing about this with my careful voice. “At first it was to help mother, then when she… passed away, I had to take on the various chores while father wasn’t there.”
“If I remember correctly, there was a time when… your father wasn’t capable of working before he passed away,” George threaded carefully with this specific query. “I hope the good man had saved some money to help you while he was stuck in bed.”
I actually blinked at that, not because I was trying to imagine the ugly mug of that bastard as he lied on his deathbed, but because I thought about a very curious question about it.
If Dario had been spending most of the money in booze, how did Dio secure enough coin to buy some poison from Wang Chan when-
I blinked again, actually forcing myself to appear relaxed as I leaned back on the stiff pillow of the carriage. “Father had some money saved up. It was enough to keep up even after his passing.”
There was in fact some money within the baggage that I had when I woke up a week ago, just enough to keep me fed for three days of small eating, but it was still considerable considering the heavy-spending in alcohol imposed by the now-deceased Dario Brando.
But still not enough to mention the buying of some poison from the Asian shop-keeper.
I had a theory and, while the two Joestars accepted the end of such conversation in an awkward tone, I deemed it fit to contemplate in that very moment about this very peculiarity.
The poison hadn’t been bought by coin or favors, no… it had been sympathy.
I had forgotten until now that Wang Chan didn’t follow Dio out of awe or for the boy’s charisma, but rather the similarity to a ‘horrible man’ he had met back in China.
Someone that lived a harsh life, but managed up until 183 years of existence.
A malicious individual, I certainly needed to find where the fool kept his little lair, where he was keeping his more important objects and hopefully kill him before he could poise a problem for my plans.
I wasn’t certainly letting someone as slimy as the man avoid some proper ‘justice’, or better- some proper ‘retribution’ for his own evil nature.
Pondering over this subject also brought up some interesting concepts I had ignored up until now, the most important being the fact I should technically be able to enter Ogre Street.
Albeit it’s been a week since I’ve moved in with the Joestars, however Dio managed to be considered worth of no issues in that distraught piece of the capital, I should still be able to have a ‘safe’ access to it.
I just needed time and some more trust from George before trying to give it a lone exploration.
After spending so much time alone with my own thoughts, I was granted some relief in the form of the carriage coming to a halt and… we were here.
The old Joestar was the first one to leave, leading both me and JoJo out to see the less-advanced version of…
I blinked as I took a moment to admire the familiar building visible from the distance, realizing that we were in Westminster, precisely on the road of Whitehall.
Having studied intensively the English Parliament back home, I was familiar with the general area of Central London, but to be this close to the place where the main branch of the government was set, I couldn’t help but partially muse over the politicians currently sitting there.
It was 1881, so it had to be… the second Gladstone cabinet’s era.
Very interesting, this was the first time I pondered over the politics of where I was since I came here.
Why is it important? Well, let’s just say that what ensued from leaving the carriage could be considered as connection to the national government as George’s destination was the Colonial Office.
It was odd as a place to for him to visit as I was fairly sure that the Joestar family didn’t have any major ranks attached to politics, only with trade, but then I connected this to the fact that the British Empire’s trade was regulated by that specific branch of the government and… I wasn’t allowed to visit its insides.
Jojo’s father was keen to point out that the place was meant for ‘children’ and that his duty required him and only him, thus bringing anyone else would bring no little issue over the formal request he had planned to get through with.
Something about South Africa, the various colonies with base at Cape Town still far from being a sole entity in the rising years of the British’s colonial empire.
But that didn’t matter much for me right now, especially since I was deprived of the chance of seeing some of the historical figures working in this major building and… it wasn’t only about the Colonial Office.
This headquarters was also the site where India Office, the Home Office and the Foreign Office have been all instated, so that made the place even more an endearing place to visit and look around in.
Sadly, this opportunity was killed before it could have been requested to the man, thus leaving both me and JoJo to stay by the carriage while he went to deal with this arduous bureaucratic mess for his next work.
We were allowed to stay outside of the vehicle, but we were bluntly ordered to not wander away from the proximity of the carriage itself.
A little annoying, but considering the state of London right now, I wasn’t going to mind to wait for a better opportunity to buy some books.
Considering the fact he had brought JoJo for the occasion even though he wasn’t meant to be there with him, that didn’t exactly mean George hadn’t planned to do something else for the both of us.
Not only to make it worth for Jonathan, but to also see what kind of objects I could seriously take into consideration as ‘gifts’.
But while I was keen to keep myself from breaking the simple but terribly-limiting rules, my dark-haired and naive peer was completely irritated by the waiting time that was meant to pass for his father to return.
Even though he was a nobleman, George wasn’t someone with a connection with politics and it was correct to say that he wouldn’t be returning any moment before two to three hours from that instance.
Which then sparked even more boredom-induced annoyance from the young Joestar, causing me to start to regret having directly refused to join this slow torture.
I was fine with the waiting, that was something I had already said more than enough, but Glorious Heavens I was starting to regret the whining coming from Jonathan.
It was an unpleasant puppy-like whining that persisted even when the boy decided to retreat back inside the carriage, deciding to try and rest considering the long time needed to see his father return, and leaving me alone outside to… do nothing in particular.
Actually part of me had wanted to enter inside the carriage too, maybe defusing JoJo’s irritating comments by presenting him with some simple game like Rock, Paper and Scissors, maybe something else and… I stopped when I heard a loud noise coming from my proximity.
It was a loud thud, something muffled by a door, this one left half-open and… I glanced momentarily up to the banner above the entrance.
‘Oriental Mysteries and Tomes’
I blinked confusedly at the words, confused by the fact something like this… shop existed in this important part of the city.
Since when the government allowed this kind of situations to exist, especially with how harsh some of the rules currently were with non-British people?
I finally looked inside and… I froze when I saw quite the big knife resting onto the wooden counter of the shop, the owner of such blade engaging in a furious spiel directed at the calm shop-keeper looking at him.
The owner of this establishment had a tanned skin, a few wrinkles on his face and… he looked incredibly familiar with his exotic clothes.
In fact, it looked like someone… I knew about from the series.
Still, despite the curious development, I didn’t certainly try to step inside the building that was the current scene of a robbery.
Keeping myself close to the carriage as I looked at the unfolding of the situation from afar, while also thinking about trying to find any police officer nearby.
Sadly, this very thought was dashed when I looked around and there were just too many people by the Whitehall headquarters for the guards standing there to notice the situation that was happening just nearby.
The nervousness of the robber seemed to turn into anger, the partially-visible face of the younger man sporting some furious red as he started to raise his voice with the shop-owner, the Indian man seemingly unfazed by this outburst and… proceeded to display quite the unexpected conclusion to this sight.
The foreigner lifted his hand over the knife’s hilt with shocking speed, touching it with the his index fingertip and… I could see the tip glowing.
It was faint, but the effect was so surreal that it was a clear explanation of the subsequent blade being flung so suddenly away from the counter and away from sight, deeper in the shop.
Leaving the robber defenseless to deal with the stronger-looking man in front of him, the British man paling at the scene as his anger was replaced by shock and fear.
No more words were muttered, the criminal turned tail and rushed outside from the shop, barely noticing my presence outside as he ran the fastest his legs could allow him too and… leaving me to face quite the odd aftermath.
Once the robber had left my proximity and my sight, I slowly returned to stare at the shop-keeper and… the owner was looking back at me with a calm expression.
I felt a shivers, maybe two, going down my spine as I returned the glance with a surprised and perplexed look, feeling almost compelled to take steps inside the shop, mesmerized by the very possible solution to my current main issues.
The energy he used, the yellow-like glow, it had to be it. It had to be Hamon.
I gulped nervously, despite my best efforts to keep calm while entering inside the building, my own mind had little means to defend against the piercing look displayed by the Indian man, my orange eyes fixed on his own orbs and… I stopped by the counter.
“Do you wish to buy something?” The deep voice coming from the owner asked, getting me out from that hypnotic step and back to reality.
I didn’t reply at his question at first, frowning at him with a suspicious look.
“What did you use to… move that knife?” I asked carefully, trying my best to keep my queries curt and cautious enough to-
“My fingers.”
The reply partially stunned me on the spot, my eyes widening as I felt tricked by the stone-looking expression on his face.
“That… glow was only your fingers?”
“Yes,” He commented quietly. “Do you have any other questions?”
He was testing me. There was no way in Unholy Hell that this wasn’t just a test to gauge my interest with the way he was ‘joking around the matter’, maybe to evaluate what kind of moral code I was abiding before reacting.
But what was the solution of such general exam? What kind of answers was he seeking from me?
I blinked, looking up again from my thoughts and back to him. “What if I have an ability similar to yours?”
It was mostly a lie, but I didn’t need to make it look like I had Hamon, only that I had my own ‘special’ skill to display.
Curiosity glinted from his eyes, but he didn’t reply at this, letting some moments of quiet passing before I decided that words were no longer needed.
Slowly I pulled a small steel sphere I had recovered earlier that day from another pen in my room, a mean to use the Spin in case of self-defense or… to display such an ability to this man.
At this point, there was no doubt about it, my certainty to display this little secret born out from more than a mere suspicion, I was in fact looking at someone that closely resembled Tonpetty, the Tibetan Monk that was teaching Zeppeli, Straizo and Dire.
Another Hamon-user monk? Considering the decades-old close contacts the British Empire had with Tibet, I wouldn’t be surprised if one or more monks had decided to leave their country to search more disciples.
Without wasting too much time over my thoughts, I finally started to spin the little sphere and, after just a minute or two, the energy was indeed forming around the little steel object, this time my attention mostly directed at the phenomenon to not cause any unnecessary explosive reaction at this demonstration.
Much to my delight, I managed to subdue the spinning quickly enough to avoid any dangerous escalations, ready to see his surprise at such situation and-
I blinked at the hand the Indian man was holding up, the open palm was tense as yellow electricity seemed to be coursing around his fingertips, a certain mysterious golden aura coating the entire hand.
“It’s not the Ripple,” He mused loudly enough for me to hear, his thoughts dripping out as he noticed my staring. “What’s the name of that technique, young man?”
His voice displayed some intrigue, enough to get me stunned by the unexpected voice before I finally delivered a quick answer.
“I-It’s called the Spin,” I replied half-surprised. “I-I learned about this from a tome my father brought from his f-family in Italy.”
A half-lie, something mixed between the lie of the Spin being a Brando’s family secret but also honest when saying it was from Italy.
If the man had been convinced or not, he didn’t give any sign of it as he was already going forward with his inquiry.
“And you wish to learn about my own technique, the Ripple,” He mentioned with an interested look on his face. “Even though you have this ‘Spin’?”
I blinked, I could see the ambush he was lying here for me, yet I was already prepared to deal with this.
“I-It’s ineffective, it requires a sphere and the time and precision needed to finalize even the basic use is-”
“The Ripple is dangerous if the user isn’t capable of keeping up with the training regiment for the rest of his life,” The foreigner quickly interjected. “You ask from me to give trust, yet I can see resemblances of multiple masks, each with familiar yet different names.”
I tensed up at this final comment, terrified by the possibility that, somehow, the Ripple was capable of reading thoughts away from the man’s physical reach.
It was nigh-impossible to believe such a feat, yet… I was also aware that Caesar did use the Hamon to manipulate a living being to attack Joseph, so maybe it wasn’t truly far-fetched as an idea.
Then… was he aware of my circumstances? Not yet, or at least not at the fullest from the lack of shock considering my unique predicament.
But what was I supposed to do from this point? If he knew even a sliver of what I was made of, what I planned to do , then what hope did I have to actually leave that discussion with a satisfactory result?
…
No.
I sighed, my eyes and face steeling altogether before the intrigued man and I prepared myself for what I had to do.
“I wish to conquer the Heavens, to become one with divinity,” I proclaimed with a serious voice, my soul rocking in chorus with my determination. “For I believe myself the harbinger of true peace and justice in this world.”
There was silence, the shop-keeper looked uncaring at my words.
“I don’t care at this point if you will accept my genuine offer of friendship or not,” I continued without hesitation. “But if you wish to waste my time by playing the fool, then do so without me in your proximity.”
ゴ
ゴ
ゴ
ゴ
More silence, yet this time the man leaned on the counter and… smiled.
“This… was an honest reply,” He judged with a nod, seemingly pleased by the development while he ignored my irritated expression now deepening even more. “Despite the immense task you are trying to burden yourself with, I fail to see any malicious intent, nor I see… any outstanding good in you.”
What was he talking about?
I was half-tempted to speak out once again about this maddening cryptic tone, yet he beat me by speaking once again.
“You wish to bring novelty, to bring prosperity but it’s not out of good from your heart, nor greed or any important driving force that got many great men and women to go through their obstacles,” He commented with a growing sense of elation. “You- You have a certain light within you, something that is not at the service of good nor you are succumbing to evil.”
He paused again, this time his eyes narrowing intensively at me.
“What are you, Dio Brando?”
ゴ
ゴ
ゴ
ゴ
I should have tensed, I should have submitted at the pressure, far greater than anything I’ve ever felt… but my body didn’t bent nor broke before it.
I felt standing strong, I felt my heart drumming right onto my ears as I continued to return the stare with the same intensity.
Was this the determination that made the Joestar family so strong against the adversities, was this what is driving me right now?
For I, Dio, was finding an excellent fire within this to spark my unwavering strength and willpower!
“I am the one that will bring true change to this world,” I affirmed with undeniable might in my words, giving emphasis to each syllables and enforcing my will onto my voice. “I am Dio.”
The silent staring returned for some more moments, the man staring mirthfully at me as his lips twitched upwards while increasing the wide of his current smile.
“You… you are indeed Dio, young man,” He admitted without hesitation, almost relieved by this. Before he could continued, his left hand wandered down below his side of the counter and… then brought up a large book.
It was old, there were strings of leather keeping it shut close and… I couldn’t help but stare at the curious inner warmth born from merely staring at this tome.
It was a nice kind of warmth, it was one that promised me hopes of success and… self-realization.
“You will do as my new apprentice, Dio Brando,” The shop-keeper announced with a calm tone. “Your mission of peace and justice… shall make my efforts spent teaching you worth if not more.”
I approached the book, the man now offering it with a certain urgency and I took it quickly in my palms.
It was heavy, quite the burden for my young arms but I was still well-capable of holding it close to my chest.
“There will be numerous obstacles, as many as possible to make the final reward as just as possible for you and I will watch over your growth from now on,” He stated resolutely. “Continue down this road, young man, I wish to see you succeed in this great road to a brighter world.”
I felt… endeared by the positive words, making me nod back at the man as I found myself smiling at this.
“I- I will do this, I will achieve the ultimate success!”
A final smile appeared on his face, the man already gesturing me to leave the shop as I turned around and reached back to the entrance.
I stopped for a moment, my head turning to look at him one last time.
“What is your name, teacher?” I asked quietly, feeling a little drained from this bizarre encounter. “How should I refer you as?”
The smile slightly faded and he sighed. “My name, young man, is… Muddiburi.”
I nodded as the door closed behind me, my head spinning right back to the carriage as I slowly made my way inside and… entered it, glad to find a sleeping Jonathan as my first sight inside.
With a soft hum building up, I slowly placed the tome behind the little back-pillow that I had to use for the way of return from this trip, hopefully going to happen quite quickly once JoJo was done with buying his own stuff.
Staring at the sleeping JoJo, I couldn’t help but let myself rest for a while, knowing that it would take some more time to see George return to the c arriage.
And for some reason, my dreams were ruled by a dominant factor. It was a sphere spinning so quickly and brightly, but… it was immaterial and it was… heavenly to look at.
But while Dio was convinced that this day had been turned memorable by this encounter, Fate had long set the first few obstacles before his journey, some familiar… others not.
Sometimes your worst enemy is the one stuck at your same class.
-To be continued…
Notes:
AN
I decided to not stray too much with Muddiburi’s name. The origin of the name is an alteration of a nickname Tom Petty (the singer that was used as a reference for Tonpetty) which is Muddy Wilbury.
Quick replies so no one will have trouble- Nah, I know someone will still ask because some people just skip the AN so, for those that still looks here, here are some quick answers:
Q: Is Dio a prodigy of using the Spin?
A: No, the display of stopping the spinning is fairly easy since he used little spinning energy. It’s more difficult to actually use the Spin in its better-known and explosive capacity than merely spinning something to generate some energy.
Q: Is the Antagonist another Self-Insert?
A: No. While I thought about putting an antagonistic SI before writing the first chapter, I decided to settle with numerous enemies that will appear around the story. Some are known, either from the series or from history, while others will be born out from the little things we know about Dio’s early life.
And after this, some simple question about your daily life: How many breads have you eaten in your life?
Chapter Text
Capitolo Primo: Giovinezza (4)
I was already starting to get tired after spending these hours to rest in that uncomfortable seat.
Waking up just in time to notice George boarding the carriage, I blinked swiftly as I gave a nod to the man while he took his previous seat in the vehicle.
The nobleman gave a little smile as I carefully moved to shake Jojo off from his own sleep.
The young man was snoring fairly loudly, but seemed to react accordingly as I grasped his arm and carefully pulled at it as he almost jumped in surprise, blue eyes going wide open as he realized what was going on.
“F-Father, I-” He bowed his head, a little embarrassed at being caught in such a manner. “I’m sorry.”
George merely smiled and nodded.
“There is nothing wrong in catching some rest considering the long time you both had to wait,” He said with a calm tone.
The boy adjusted himself on his little seat, nodding thankful about those words as the carriage began to move, horses neighing as they started to pull the vehicle out of the important street and back inside the maze of streets that was Central London.
I blinked away from Jonathan and back to George as I felt particularly curious about his trip at the Colonial Office, my mind drawing multiple possible trade routes that the man could have drawn from that visit.
“Lord Joestar, I hope your efforts resulted in a success,” I began to say with a polite tone, knowing well-enough to not blurt anything that could ruin the current respectful image I was trying to built for myself to the man’s eyes.
The noble blinked in what looked to be a sign of being caught off-guard by my words, possibly surprised by the partial interest I was showing over the particularly-’boring’ subject.
“Quite so, Dio. In fact, I can say that it concluded in the best positive outcome,” He mentioned with a hum. “Albeit not every trade points have been recognized as legitimately under the family’s control, we got some of the main sections by Rangoon, just like I had hoped to get.”
Burma? An interesting choice.
The colony within the British Raj had the main purpose as a ‘gate’ between China and India, trade was almost as strong as it was in Calcutta, Bombay and Ceylon.
I nodded. “I’m happy to hear this, then.”
I had hoped for the discussion to die there as I just wanted to give some words before quietly resuming my glancing by the little window near where I was sitting.
Sadly, I had almost forgotten that George wouldn’t certainly waste this opportunity to take a shot at his own son, especially since, as far as I was aware of, Jojo had never displayed any interest in the trading business captained by his father.
“Are you perhaps interested in learning some more about the group I’ve created, Dio?” The man proposed with a hint of genuine eagerness about the possibility. “Given some time and effort, I can see you working as one of the higher officers for the organization.”
Can you truly see me ending up like that?
Accepting such a limiting job because of mercy rather than true merit just felt like he had given me an unplanned punch right onto my stomach.
I was unsure how much ‘naive’ the man truly was about the ‘dignity’ of having a job, mostly because I knew that this very idea wasn’t much known in these years.
The concept of workers having some ‘pride’ over their labors was still far from entering the English mindset and the only ones in Europe that were just aware of it were the Germans after Karl Marx started to preach about it with the Communist Manifesto.
So I merely blinked. “It’s… a flattering offer, Lord Joestar,” I started with a smooth but soft voice. “But if it isn’t too much asking, I would like to have some time to think about it as I don’t feel much comfortable to think about this important decision so… suddenly.”
Once again I decided to rely on the fact I was a ‘simple child’ before the man’s eyes, knowing full well that hesitation and doubts were something entrenched in young mindsets and thus leaving me to weaponize my appearance for such reasonable point.
He nodded kindly, showing some understanding behind my logic.
“It’s not something you need to decide now, and I don’t think you will have to for at least a couple more of years,” The noble assured with a fatherly tone, then glancing at the curious look on Jonathan’s face. “Just like I’ve said to JoJo back when I first brought him to see the Colonial Office.”
The young man nodded in response as to confirm this and I found myself relaxing at this lax pressure over the matter itself.
I didn’t certainly need to be pushed to take a job as restricting as that one, especially if it wasn’t one where I had a large control over things.
I was destined for greatness, but that kind of work, albeit filled with unquestionable benefits for those living in this era, was still too ‘small’ for what I had planned to do with my future.
My future lied out of England, out of the zenith years of the British Empire and elsewhere.
Europe was filled with possibilities, but so was Asia and the Americas. Only time will tell which of the continents would best fit with what I was trying to achieve out of this world.
After just twenty minutes of traveling through London, I was partly surprised as I noticed that the carriage had started to slow down before coming to a full stop.
George looked quite calm about it and Jonathan didn’t hold back his surprise at this unexpected pause, but before he could ask about this situation, it was his father that spoke.
“Since your last trip here in London was two months ago, I think it’s proper for me to leave you do something to spend some time here and enjoy the city,” The noble started to explain to his son, leading out of the carriage and in the street, right in front of…
A park?
“This is why I will let you enjoy some time here with the other boys while I conclude some minor commissions,” He concluded with a small smile, getting happy at seeing the joy growing within Jonathan’s face. “And don’t forget to show Dio around.”
“Thanks father!” The young man replied giddily with a quick nod before literally yanking me away from the street and through the gates of the park, ignoring the signs of discomfort I was showing at being man-handled without any warning.
Still, I managed to restrain myself from berating the eager display of excitement and decided to see where this was going as I couldn’t exactly remember how this was supposed to go.
Was this a new event?
No.
The answer appeared as suddenly as the realization of this familiar scene did, my orange eyes swiftly spotting the familiar river and the small section of the park that was currently occupied by numerous teens of various classes.
They were all looking at at certain triangle-like area where a boxing match was slowly escalating, the two fighters punching each other without any hesitation, nor restrain in what looked to be quite the intense brawl unfolding before some jubilant spectators.
Truly a tragic display that brutal sports, still rudimentary and lacking any of the rules that made them at least ‘non-deadly’ in modern times, seemed to bring everyone together to enjoy some blood flying out of mouths and some teeth-falling.
While the original Dio would have been eager of making use of this event to antagonize JoJo even further than normal, I had no reason to take part in such a blatant display of aggressiveness, at least not until a proper reason that I could capitalize it with.
Thus, while the young Joestar decided to eagerly prepare to bash some heads, something I was fairly sure was going to happen fairly-frequently considering his already above-average frame, I decided to slowly slip out of that section of the park once the young man had entered the fray to enjoy a walk around to think about my next few steps.
This place was meant to be a safe haven for children of all ages and social statuses, so I was pretty much certain that there was no reason to worry for any unpleasant escalation from this moment I was spending alone and at peace.
I delved in a small part of the woods just away from the muddy path that interconnected the various areas to the main entrance, my interest piqued when I slowly came to realize how I could exploit this silence and lack of eyewitnesses to start practicing some more the Spin.
I took a little wood branch that had fallen off from some tree and started to carefully draw the golden rectangle which I was trying to use to obtain the Golden Spin.
I wasn’t arrogant enough to consider achieving such a glorious power in so little time, nor I was so foolish to neglect the opportunity presented in the chance of training some more.
Hamon would have been also a good idea too, but considering how little I had given attention to the newly-acquired book about the Ripple and how I was uneasy from entering a meditative state outdoors and in ‘uncharted territory’.
I merely accepted the idea of keeping Hamon-training outdoors until I had some grasp over basic breathing control.
I started my training session by controlling the spinning of the steel ball I still had with me, my efforts of improving my control over the spin first with both hands and then with a single one proved to be a tiring and long process.
One that was still coming along pretty excellently considering how handling the sphere with only a palm seemed to come to me fairly easier than I had initially expected it to be.
Soon I was moving to some bigger pebbles, instantly taking notice of some issues with the uneven texture of the little stones and why the spherical perfection was a must for the proper usage of the spin.
The first thing I realized from my early attempts was how the previously-circular manipulation of energy seemed to grow unstable as soon as it was started, forcing me to be incredibly mindful of not letting myself distracted while handling the unnatural spinning.
After just ten minutes of trying, I decided to concede myself away from testing this dangerous task as I moved on another detail of the Spin I had yet to verify.
While the ‘main’ purpose of the Spin is to explode, maim or cut anything in its origin’s path, the energy created by it could be easily manipulated to create certain effects on the target of the object if the User is aware of the target’s biology and nature.
In layman’s terms, since I knew well enough about the composition of trees and their ‘natural adjectives’, I decided to try and see what I could do by using the Spin with some variation to the energy-manipulation.
The first thing I decided to test was trying to make some flowers blossom by its trunk, the absurd phenomenon possible thanks to the Spin and not by natural means, thus I decided to think about this very detail before throwing the steel ball and…
It impacted with a calm thud on the body of the tree, creating none of the partly-expected explosion and…
…
Nothing else happened once the sphere fell on the ground.
I approached the specimen, my hand carefully caressing the area where the steel ball had hit and I tried to find at least just an uneven spot in the trunk and…
I blinked, I looked closer at a curious sensation developing from the tree as I glanced by this part, meticulously trying to find the cause of this odd development.
I tensed up, a small smile forming as my orange eyes caught the cause of this strange sensation, a snort leaving my lips as I indeed succeeded in my first attempt.
Why couldn’t I just see it from afar and had to come closer to notice it? It was a little immature flower.
Incredibly tiny, so much that I had to get so close to the trunk to see it.
A success, but one that also confirmed one of my growing concerns over a flaw of my current ability of using the Spin.
I was too detached from the nature of the Spin itself, the ‘full potential’, because of my worry of the sphere exploding in my hands.
My second attempt was a little more ‘brazen’ considering that I focused to spin the ball of steel some more before throwing it against the tree and… this time something more happened.
A blossomed daisy popping resolutely and suddenly from the bark of the tree, this time my smile widening at the better result.
I continued with my experiments for twenty minutes, maybe thirty, before deciding that it was time to return back to where JoJo was before getting in trouble about my unexpected disappearance.
Just as I returned back on the tracks, I found myself stopping at a strange loud voice giving a pained yell, the noise forcing me to snap my attention away from my steps back to where Jonathan was and… a little deeper in the park.
My guard mustered up and my left arm already grasping the steel ball softly lying within my jacket’s pocket, I slowly walked to see what was happening and whom had throw that cry for help.
A robber? It was broad daylight, what were they expecting to do by attacking someone in a well-guarded park.
Still, it was fairly deep and away from the listening ears of any officer garrisoning the entrance of the place and maybe this wasn’t… a robbery at all.
My suspicions were weak, but then I spotted a glaring clue of what I was going to face if I proceeded down that path to see who was being attacked.
There was an uneven line of blood trailing on the floor, away from the tracks and deep in the foliage.
I was forced me to turn and approach carefully as I felt I was getting closer to the criminal deed happening nearby.
I could have gotten out to find some of the guards and send them there, I could have avoided putting myself on the front of a surely-dangerous ordeal but… the blood was enough to drive me to intervene considering how deadly this predicament looked to be.
I wandered through the bushes with the intention of doing whatever I could to stop any aggressor, I was so certain of my bravery about the matter and… then I found myself paling at the scene I was introduced to.
The woman was alive, she was leaning on some tree while she continued to try begging her attacker to stop with his murderous intentions.
She had long black hair that reached down below her shoulders but just above her lower back, those were left untied and free. Her clothes were actually quite ‘freer’ than the conservative standard.
She was donning a frilly white dress, its skirt reaching just below her knees while her upper body was mostly covered… leaving only a particularly noticeable opening that gave a proper sight over her cleavage.
A prostitute.
“P-Please- No! I-I don’t want to die!”
But the dark-haired man seemed to mind little about the cries of mercy, his posture showing relaxation and eagerness to commit to the final act.
“Shhh-” He had his free index pressing by his lips as to emphasize his order, causing the scantly-dressed woman to whimper at his calm posture in such a dreadful display. “Can’t have to deal with some unneeded distractions now. I just want to… get to know you better.”
I gulped nervously at the sense of peace that was within the lulling voice of this killer, I felt panic rising from within my chest as I realized whom I was looking at.
He was younger, much younger than the murderer Dio met in Canon, but the monstrous knife he was holding in his right hand was so unique to not recognize it.
This… this was Jack the Ripper.
Too early. My incredulous mind was screeching at the early entry of this dangerous assassin, his murdering spree had to begin in a few years from now and…
What if he had began earlier?
Jack the Ripper became known only when he went on with killing numerous women in a short span of time, but what if he had ‘experimented’ before going for the ‘grander deed’?
A grimace was on on my face but I didn’t hesitate any longer since learning of this development.
Pulling the steel sphere out of my pocket, I was already creating the Spin with it and, the moment I finally got it charged and ready, prepared to launch an explosive greeting at the young murderer.
Much to my instant horror, my aim proved to be incredibly unbalanced considering my now-visible trembling going through my arms and, while I had planned to hit him squarely on his back… but the flying projectile exploded by his right tight.
The sudden attack caught him off-guard, enough to force him to drop his knife to the floor and turn around to glance at me, his aggressor.
He looked more surprised, a sense of wonder hiding in those annoyed eyes as he silently studied me from afar.
The woman’s eyes were still wide-open as she continued to press her hands onto her wounded upper-leg, her attention too directed at me.
“H-How peculiar,” He stated with a fascinated tone, taking a slow step towards me while I continued to look at his younger appearance. “A child… with some pretty tricks.”
His hair and beard were shorter, his overall frame much reduced compared to his older, more experienced self. This was the making of a legendary killer… one that was slowly approaching me.
The ball of steel was far too hidden in the foliage for me to recover and trying to move to get some pebbles would spring him to rush me.
This is bad, my aim shouldn’t have failed me this terrible and… now I was going to pay for my little moment of weakness.
He was moving slowly, as if trying to impose some control over this unexpected development, trying to enforce his dominance over my ‘apparently weaker’ frame.
Despite his wound, now bleeding profusely even with a hand pressing on the injury, Jack looked quite calm and collected, so sure and certain of victory even before this painful hindrance.
I had to think quickly, I had to elaborate something that could work against the approaching killer before-
…Approaching.
My memory was quick to bring up the scene I needed, I had to just rehearse it in a proper manner to fit this eventuality without sounding too cocky nor too afraid.
While I was unsure if this act would have worked on a normal person, I was keen to notice the little tension enveloping the pained form of the Ripper, the man was trying his best from not making anyone notice… but I did.
I assumed the posture, a little lessened as to reduce the oddity it had on a normal spectator.
“Oh? You are approaching me?” I asked with a certain sense of factual determination, holding myself from over-emphasizing with some of the words. “Instead of running away, you’re coming right to me?”
He paused, his eyes widening just a fraction as if not expecting this sudden bout of bravado.
“What are you talking about, child?” He asked with a curious tone, almost in childish wonder.
I smirked. “Even though the guards have been alerted, even though you are bleeding profusely and despite the fact I could easily maim you more, you decide to approach me instead of surviving this quite difficult ordeal?”
There was a pause, his silence confirming that the little act had got him to ponder over the matter.
I was slightly unnerved by the quiet, but considering how difficult to enforce such a psychological assault, I steeled my resolve over the matter as he sighed.
“What if I’m fast enough to finish her and kill you?” He took a step closer, trying to cause a squirm out of me. “What if you are bluffing about the police-”
“Then we will see if fate is truly that merciful to you, Jack,” I interjected with a smirk, enjoying the little panic at the mentioning of his name. “But I don’t think the Heavens will be kind to you once you fail. For I think you have forfeited any chance of salvation the moment you succumbed to your own demons.”
I took a step closer .
“Please, do try and shatter my theory; rush to me and show me your brilliant speed!” I exclaimed louder, forcing him to tense up in visible fear at the certainty held within my tone.
He stood still, so did I with my own amused expression and relaxed posture.
“Interesting,” He muttered with some awe in his tone. “You… You are odd-”
He swiftly moved out of the foliage to the side, running away with his impressive speed while concluding his comment.
“Odder than me~!”
I stared in surprise at the retreated figure, caught off-guard by this last comment as I felt shaken to the core by this correlation.
…
N-no, I shouldn’t be wasting too much time musing over some rabid fool’s half-thought, my orange eyes returning to the now calming down young woman while she continued to try and keep a hold of her wounded leg.
I slowly approached her, causing her to tense a little at me but she seemed less threatened by my presence, especially since I had been the one that got her assaulter to leave her before he could hurt her more.
Once I was close enough, I crouched in front of her and gave a closer look to her injury.
The cut was enough to cause her to lose this much blood, but not enough to sound threatening… if I considered the basis of modern medicine.
I didn’t have any water with me to clean the wound, nor I had any first aid kit to use to bandage it up right where we were.
Instead of keeping still and just look at the bloody thing, I went to pull my light-green handkerchief from my pocket and started to carefully clean it a little.
I didn’t have any medical alcohol to properly clean it, the risk of infections were high considering how long it would take to get hold of a proper doctor. And that was ignoring the lack of free medical care in this age.
Gritting my teeth, my brain felt burning as I felt that I had to adopt a simpler approach to the matter. I recovered the steel ball before returning to the suffering young woman and spoke.
“Can you walk with your other leg?”
She seemed surprised at my question, possibly because the bravado was now gone and there was just serious concern over the blatant wound.
If I had grown in this period of time, I would have probably called a guard and let him sort out this situation, but knowing of the possible outcomes from this untreated wound, I couldn’t help but decide to give her some aid.
She gave a nervous nod, slowly understanding that we had to move out of here and she cautiously accepted my hands in hers as I pulled her up.
I was quite slim, I have stressed this fairly enough, and thus the effort was… quite straining on my own body, the adrenaline giving me plenty of energy to keep up with the activity.
Once I had her standing and one of her arms on my shoulders, I started to carefully walk the two of us out of that deep section of the park and back to the muddy path where I came from.
From there, I began making the way right to the nearby area of the park that was close to the Thames.
I needed to try something drastic, even though I felt fairly winded by what had happened today, I needed to strive for a miraculous attempt.
I started to storm my brain with thoughts how Gyro Zeppeli did manage to use the spin with water, having just a theory of what I was actually going to do to help the woman in distress.
Once we were near the river, I had her sit by the ground while telling her to wait as I went to take some waters to clean the wound, a swift nod confirming that she wasn’t too distracted from the matter and giving me the time to rush near the body of water and prepare to try and accomplish a divine intervention.
Placing the used handkerchief to the side, I knelt before near the putrid water, perfectly aware that this wasn’t going to do anything to clean injuries, possibly the contrary from what I knew from History lessons.
But my plan wasn’t to use the water itself, but something I had to ‘create’ out of it.
Rolling up my sleeves, I dived my hands onto the cold liquid and carefully started the correct rotation to enact the Spin on some particles of water.
The process was painstakingly slow as the water was muddy enough to hinder my capacity to see if I could already pull the hoped bubble of transparent liquid or not.
Ultimately I started to lift my hands out of the river and I had in fact managed to get a rather unstable water-filled bubble in my palm, the spin still in motion as to keep it from collapsing.
And now onto the very grand scheme I had in mind.
Since the Spin can alter the composition of an object/being’s self if the User is aware of their composition, then the User should also be capable of altering the epicenter of the Spin with proper concentration.
This first step was mostly done, the sufficient result offering me the opportunity to pass on to the second step, the one that could be considered the ‘real miracle’.
I breathed calmly, my mind trying its best to impose two major rules upon the bubble of water.
The first rule was that the bubble itself had to be modified as to be only water, my brain repeating fiercely the ‘H2O’ composition forcing the spinning energy to adapt as the muddy bubble slowly turned transparent and lacking of any other impurities.
I felt my breathing getting a little labored, my concentration faltering as the spin energy was getting even more unstable the more I let it continue.
D-Dammit!
The second step was mostly done, I just needed to make the last change before concluding this draining experience.
The highest zenith of absurdity, the one thing that made the Spin unique compared to Hamon itself.
I took a large breath intake and… began changing the pure water into a variant with its composition.
C 2 H 5 OH.
The bubble tensed, close to burst open, but holding just enough for the final alteration to happen and for me to move the floating bubble just above the handkerchief.
I could smell the result already, my nose scrunching at the familiar odor of Ethanol.
Once the process was over I let the spinning die down, moving away from the bubble just in time to see it fall swiftly on the piece of cloth while also staining the ground nearby.
Quickly pulling up the little wet thing, I was glad to see that none of the dirt had managed to attach itself to it, leaving a mostly stainless handkerchief imbued with medical alcohol.
I slowly made my way back to where the woman was sitting, she looked surprised to see me returning after so long but her attention was suddenly taken by the pungent smell coming from the handkerchief.
Before she could ask anything I was already close to her wounded leg. “This might sting a little,” I warned before cautiously pressing the cloth onto her injury.
Her open mouth let out a yelp while she whimpered at the sudden bout of pain coming from the contact, but she surprisingly managed to not scream at this.
I was done moments later as I gave her a calming nod. “The wound is now properly cleaned.”
There was a pause at first, then she nodded again. “I… Thank you?”
I blinked at her meek reaction, but returned the nod nonetheless.
“You are welcome.” I commented back, giving her a curious look. “By the way what is your name?”
I mean, courtesy is still a thing…
I think even for prostitutes.
She looked a little surprised about the matter but blurted out something.
“H-Hannah.”
Before I could say anything more about this, I felt some people approaching the area where we were, forcing me to look around and see…
George Joestar, Jojo and two police officer making their way towards us.
Oh right, I did forget that I didn’t tell anyone about where I had gone.
JoJo looked surprised, while his father looked confused but particularly suspicious of the young woman in front of me.
I have a feeling that I, Dio, might have created some immense mess.
And while our young protagonist deal with the situation at hand by assuring the innocence of young Hannah while also explaining what had happened after entering the park, a certain shadow with malicious looked at the scene with a certain wonder.
For his interest has been peaked by the curious blond and his peculiar ability. His thirst renewed, his target now set in his mind.
-To be continued…
Notes:
Dio-sama’s mercy is beyond heavenly, but so is his vengeful mood when irked!
So many questions, so many complications born from a little act of kindness… and improvement.
Not only Dio helped a woman in need, but also slowly realized more of the early potential of the Spin, the chances born from manipulating such a grand power and… Hamon.
Hamon will be essential, Hamon will be the key to the Heavens.
But alas, no more hints! The key has been revealed, but the ritual is intricate but simpler than the original one that granted the 「The World Over Heaven」 and 「Made in Heaven」. Stay tuned to know some more!
LASTLY! I REJECT MY HUMANITY… TO TRANSCEND MY LIMITS AS A WRITER! WRYYYYYY!!
Chapter Text
Capitolo Primo: Giovinezza (5)
A full day had passed since that interesting day that saw me facing one of the greatest assassins in modern history.
Jack the Ripper was a figure that was shrouded in mystery, negativity and outright uncertainty as his deeds were so brutal, so swift and… so difficult to decipher.
He was never caught, even the full deployment of Scotland Yard got little results from the investigations born from the assassinations of the various prostitutes he would eventually hunt down even in this timeline.
Araki had described him pretty much how many other authors would depict such a confusing murderer, an aimless killer that didn’t seem to have a real reason to go for his murder spree.
He was a pitiful tool of malicious machinations.
The result of some abuse that broke the human mind he had been bestowed since his natural birth that was quick to be seduced by the alluring chances of becoming more by surrendering his flawed humanity to a Dio recovering from his first battle as a vampire against Jonathan.
I wasn’t certainly planning to recruit someone like him, knowing enough about his unpleasant specialization to be aware of the possible drawbacks of gaining his trust.
He was too much of a chaotic presence, not enough subdued to become a pawn for me to manipulate to his complete exploitation.
Especially now that he was younger and surely more emotional with this new passion of his, the modus operandi I was documented about from the various documentaries I had seen detailing the fine clues left around by his deeds failing to represent the younger version I had encountered.
He was dangerous, even more now that he was so brash and possibly less-inclined to take a calm approach over the oddity I was to him.
“Odder than me~!”
His words kept me awake that very night, a few hours after that meeting, and his fascinated eyes would present themselves as the sole physical manifestation of the uneasy words I had so unfortunately burned in my brain.
I wasn’t worried of making another encounter anytime soon, at least that would be the case until I kept close to the Joestar Manor.
He knew of my face but even though he managed to snatch some more information over my whereabouts and my full name, trying to fell me while I was still enjoying the social protection of George Joestar would have seen him getting his own demise just after my kill.
Assassinating prostitutes was a thing, killing the ward of a noble family?
Any attempt at my life would see his own getting hunted down by both Scotland Yard AND the Royal Army considering the heinous ground he would be standing by committing such a noticeable crime.
I was also careful to twist the tale of what happened at the park before JoJo’s father and the police officers taking notes for their reports, making sure to add in that he had ‘mentioned’ his name while preparing to murder the young woman I was just helping ‘with some water’.
Hannah behaved shyly when the officers started to question her too, but surprisingly enough she ended up confirming the version I had decided to use to describe the ordeal.
It had been a very abridged story which lacked any of the details that were best to be left out from anyone but just myself… and the other witnesses of the predicament itself.
I was surprised when the brunette had refused to give out any of the bizarre abilities I had used before her eyes, seemingly adamant in getting herself out of this situation the quickest possible while also… giving some brief praises about my intervention.
I was slightly initially stomped by her sweet tone as she continued with her use of some positive adjectives to tell how ‘kind and gentle’ I had been while making sure that she was well-cared by with the injury she had now cleaned, yet I was slowly realized why she seemed this much giddy about giving such a depiction of the narration.
I was fairly sure that it was actually something related to the chivalrous idea of a ‘knight in shining armor coming to save any maiden in distress’ that JoJo was so keen to naively consider the true embodiment of being a gentleman, but her concept was twisted and adapted in a more romantic and desperate manner because of her current state of life.
She was a young prostitute of London that lived in the late years of the Victorian Age, her chances of having a family, of having her own romantic pursues away from the painful life she is forced to deal as of now.
It was a pitiful display of what Great Britain once was and I couldn’t help but feel sorry for her current lifestyle.
But ‘feeling sorry’ wasn’t enough to get me to try and face what was meant to be a losing fight against the sturdy concepts of this society.
Offering her help after this? It would be superfluous if not dangerous for my current standing.
George was chivalrous but he wouldn’t accept even thinking of hiring the young woman as a maid, the scandal that would explode by such endeavor an easy threat to the Joestars’ reputation as good nobles.
It would end up badly for me if I decided to press on the subject, thus I merely let things resolve in the dreadfulness of neutrality, only to wonder if I could have actually done something more for the now safe lady.
I didn’t have the position, the role, to command such a merciful attempt and I didn’t even try to put any effort in that senseless battle.
Instead, my mind drifted back to Jack as the carriage started to make his way back home that very day, with Hannah having gone on her own way back to wherever she had been living, maybe to recover and skip any unpleasant session after this ordeal.
It didn’t matter to me in that very instance, my brain bringing up the main issue of that encounter I had with Jack… or rather the lucky development that saw me victorious.
Citing Dio’s own quotes from the future had been a hazardous gamble that could have easily failed if the enemy himself could have spotted the nervousness hiding behind my face.
The Spin had failed me as, in a moment of need, I had been overtaken by the horrible hold of fear and despair, ruining my practical chances of winning any eventual fights from that very point.
Once we were back to the manor, I found myself graced with some unexpected mercy in the form of a brief speech George had decided to give me right as we vaulted the main gates.
“Dio, tomorrow I think you will be better skipping the usual tutoring lessons,” The nobleman said with a careful tone. “From my understanding, it would be best for you to get some proper rest after that close encounter with such a dreadful mongrel.”
I blinked, surprise painted in my orange-colored eyes. “I- It’s not an issue for me to-”
“I insist,” The old Joestar interjected firmly. “That was an ordeal someone of your age shouldn’t have been neither a witness, nor an active part of.”
In the end I merely accepted the orders, finding them to be just what I wanted to have with what I had planned to do in the next few days.
Jonathan was irritated at first, huffing at the fact that I was allowed to skip the homework, but stopping himself from actually protesting the legitimate offer as he was aware that what had happened had gone well-beyond the chances of normality.
It put him in a surprisingly weird mood as, once we were permitted to return our rooms, he asked if he could come inside to talk about some topics about the day.
During the narration I had provided to the police officers, the young Joestar had been fairly quiet and merely glancing between me and Hannah while the young woman was waiting for her turn for the questioning.
His interrogation proceeded in a mix of pestering and childish curiosity taking over the topics brought up with the questions he would blurt out carefully and patiently.
“B-But why would you want to skip some simple boxing?”
“Other than the fact that I’m fairly slim and easy to pick up?” I asked sarcastically, but sadly the undertone failed to register in the young man’s mind, causing me to sigh. “I guess I just didn’t find myself interested in trying to punch people around for no major purpose.”
“It’s not just ‘punching people’,” He huffed with an annoyed voice. “It’s about proving that you can actually fight to defend those that you care about, family.”
Something I don’t have. I don’t have neither friends nor a family to believe myself into.
I didn’t have any precious people… except the elevated figure of ambition raised from the unfortunate passing of a kind mother treated unfairly by this hideous era.
Dario Brando might have been the direct cause of the death of Dio’s mother, but it was a large number of things that caused the poor woman to ultimately find her demise in such a saddening manner.
It was only me now, even as a mere self-insert that didn’t know anything about the truest essence of Dio’s plight.
I was alone in this unknown loneliness.
“I suppose that some might see it as a mean to exert determination in those you love, but I find it just to be a mere punching session,” I replied with a flat tone, unwilling to expose the mind of someone still so young to the depravity that was my cynical perspective of the world as a whole. “Still, I think I will still pass trying it.”
He shrugged. “You are free to be interested or not to activities,” JoJo admitted quietly. “But are you sure you don’t wish to at least train in case… that situation happen again?”
Hmm? Was that concern I was feeling coming from his throat? Was that worry dripping from his words while he contemplated the repetition of such an absurd circumstance.
I don’t think Jack will bother hanging around the park now that the police had reason to patrol the place even during the day, but the boy’s advice wasn’t one that lacked any true foundation.
If I hadn’t managed to find a mean to gain Hamon training, my Plan B would have surely been training up my body enough to gain full confidence and control of a stronger self of me.
But since I had the Ripple now to study and expand from, I decided to pass for now about developing my muscles.
Maybe it will be integrated with my current training regime as I knew that stronger lungs could benefit me in the long-run if I planned to make continuous use of Hamon in any future fights.
It was a strong possibility, thus I merely ignored the offer of training from the possibly less- experienced young man and found myself dealing with another topic, this time the subject itself getting a light blush out of me while the boy asked it so innocently and blissfully unaware.
“A-Also, can you tell me more about that lady, Ms. Hannah?” He inquired with a little stutter, confused himself over some of the things he had seen with the young woman. “Dad said that I shouldn’t be asking but… why was she wearing something so revealing?”
I almost snorted at the query, feeling some amusement rising from such a pure and non-corrupted perception of thing.
I could say so much about the matter, possibly getting Jonathan overly-teased over what sex was and why it was connected to the young woman, but I merely settled to something far tamer and easy to explain without having to deal with a furious George over the ‘corruption’ of his first-born.
“Hannah’s work entail something about intimacy and… quite the sinful kind of stuff,” I carefully began to explain, gaining his rapt attention. “Nothing truly horrible- but it’s considered by society as something fairly deplorable to commit with her own body. Said work requires her to wear revealing clothes-”
“But what kind of job would need women dressed like that? Is it something like a maid or-”
“No,” I interjected flatly before the mountain of questions could fall on me. He was curious over an incredibly delicate topic and I couldn’t certainly let him get any wrong idea by suggesting anything easy to misunderstand over the predicament. “Her work can be considered quite the detestable one for a woman, the practice committed with it being fairly unpleasant and sometime unfair.”
“But if it’s that bad, then why couldn’t Dad just offer her work as a servant-”
“Because your father would lose face by doing such thing,” I interrupted again while forcing a calm voice out, feeling fairly irritating by the constant interventions. “Her work would sully the reputation of the family if she was ever hired to work as a maid, your standing with other children would crumble dramatically.”
“Why?” He finally asked once I was done with this answer. “Why would father just ignore a woman in need? Why would he-”
“JoJo, do you know how many other women are working the same job as Hannah?” I asked curtly, eyeing him with a serious glint, causing him to shuffle a little nervously at my stare.
“There are numerous women doing this kind of stuff, humiliating tasks for the sake of surviving in a city that is praised to be the beacon of prosperity and modernity,” I continued as I accepted the silence as a ‘no’. “The world is filled with good and nice things, but also some unpleasant truths that you best not learn about.”
He blinked, confused about the allusion I had thrown at him without any connection to the subject.
“B-But you are as young as I am, why wouldn’t I be wanting to know about-”
“You are given a choice here, JoJo,” I jumped in with a tight tone. “You are allowed to decide to keep your childhood happy for a few more years or be cursed already with a glimpse of what adults are forced to look at every day.”
I glanced away from him, feeling oddly unnerved by this line of thought.
“I wasn’t given one, I was never offered the chance of having a pleasant life before being taken in as a ward of the Joestar Family,” I concluded with a sigh. “So when you ask me why I know more things about you, you should first think about how can I, a mere poor orphan, have learned about what is going on in the world so early in my life.”
There was silence, I accepted it without pursuing any other topics and… JoJo decided to conclude the interrogation there, walking by the half-open door and stopping a step before leaving the room.
“I’m sorry for… being this-”
“I know you mean well,” I interjected blankly. “But I would like to be left alone for today. I just… need some time to think.”
He merely nodded, the saddened expression that highlighted his perspective over the matter, about the fact that he had been responsible for this sour conclusion, gave me quite the unpleasant sensation to the core.
It was annoying, irritating even and… I realized almost too quickly what it was all about.
The anger, the bubbling fury that stemmed from such behavior…
Was this what Dio thought every single time Jonathan would try to emphasize with him?
The sense of being ‘understood’ by someone that barely left his family manor, perfectly unaware of the troubled life many others were suffering through each day of their lives.
I closed my eyes just for a moment as the door closed, letting my breathing reign as the sole sound of the room and… I blinked awake and away from that inner turmoil.
Accepting this backtracking? Now that things were picking up a dreadful pace?
Despite my irritation at the discussion that had just finished so bitterly, I managed to focus my attention right onto the tome I had managed to smuggle inside my room.
The book that Muddiburi had given to me, a mean to begin my official training as a Hamon User.
I lied on my bed, eyelids half-dropped as I read silently and carefully all the words and the descriptions given by such an enlightening text.
It was so well-detailed, a practical diary that explained in quite the accurate way how Hamon originates within the lungs, how the energy was born from a mix of emotions, willpower and pure physical submission to the user’s mind.
It was an intriguing read for sure, one that I proceeded to continue even later that night after dinner.
The event itself was fairly forgettable as silence had domineered while I enjoyed some delicious steak, my attention being barely taken by the way Jonathan had managed to avoid making any major conversation during this time, his eyes fixed on his plate as he slowly and regally ate his share of food.
It was an odd sight for sure, quite the curious development that confirmed the possibility that my words did leave some doubts within the ‘dreamy boy’ and his idea of proper life.
Something that would surely give me issues in the distant future, but for that moment I merely enjoyed the food given to me before resuming my entertaining study of the Ripple, my mind already preparing for the following day.
Hamon was at reach, the concept of the proper breathing degree now well-ingrained in my mind and…
Maybe it was high time for I, Dio, to go for a solo swim in that lovely, but unfairly cold river.
----------d-d-d-d-----------d-d-d-d-----------d-d-d-d-----------d-d-d-d-----------d-d-d-d----------
With both father and son busying themselves with the usual hours of tutoring by the grand study room in the second floor, I was perfectly free from proceeding with my plans for the day.
Leaving the mansion by its main doors, I started to make my way right towards the section of the river nearby that JoJo had shown me a few days earlier, my giddiness almost bubbling up onto my expression as I found no obstacle to such commitment.
I knew that Danny was sleeping at these hours of the day, providing me with just enough time to wander right where I needed to be to begin the training session I had planned to do here… in this body of water.
I had brought my full-body swimsuit, quickly switching to it after I had given the usual thorough look around the general area as to see if I could catch anyone preparing to spy on me.
The unpleasant thought of someone peeping on me, maybe for some malicious intents other than merely spying, was more than enough to drill this habit right onto my day ever since I started to consider the chances of having an intruder in the swimming sessions I had with JoJo.
After making sure the coast was clear, I decided to hide my normal clothes by some bushes, away from any visitors’ sight and reach.
Bullies were still a thing around the distinct region and I was fairly unwilling to be subjected to some mockery of annoyance.
I needed some time alone to achieve such an important and essential training session, enough to gain some control over the most important bit of Hamon.
While the Spin was easy to achieve and use in its base form, the Ripple was much more versatile in close-fighting and offered to its users the chance of expand their vitality and lifespan if practiced continuously and religiously.
It was an ability that was best compared to the manipulation of energy close to the one coming from the sun, the prime enemy of supernatural monsters like vampires, zombies and Pillar Men.
Given proper creativity, time and effort, such a power can also grant its user the opportunity to conceive skills that could easily defy the normal limits of mere humans.
And this is why, instead of whining around once again at how horribly cold the water was, I let myself float up in that quiet river, keeping my body close to the land in fear of getting dragged along the flow.
It was a strange experience, far different from the usual relaxing floating I used to do while I was younger.
There was purpose in that peace, there was a reason in that simple activity.
My breathing was soft, quiet and somehow well-timed despite my lack of major attention to it, my mind channeling a sense of sound deprivation, the lack of sight and… the true nature of peace.
The deafening silent persisted for a couple of quiet minutes, my mind drowning in that sweet moment of nothingness.
Soon, I found myself growing attuned with my body, my mind connecting in a way deeper than before to it as I started to get prepared for the next step.
“Kooooohhh.”
It was a simple noise, yet the meaning behind it was more than just a single release.
I was slowly releasing the breath I had gained from the previous intake of air, I was letting out my emotional drive and… I was fueling my willpower in this word.
I thought of my ambitions, of my dreams, of those that I had left behind, of those that Dio had lost, of those that were going to be lost without my intervention and…
My mind burned at the thought of a young woman, crouching in front of me as to meet my eyes with her kind orbs. She was donning such a kind smile, such a tired smile and… an amount of love that defied anything I was aware of.
“My child, my little conqueror,” She said with a happiness in her tone. “Please… become something great. Someone that will never fear the darkness, that will never be bent by death itself.”
She paused, her eyes shining as some tears had began forming at the edge of those.
“Go forth and… conquer the world if you can.”
My mind broke free from that memory, my eyes already crying as I felt my entire core burning so fiercely and rightfully.
It was like I was coaxed in fire, but instead of pain, I was met with a clarity of self, of mind and body.
It wasn’t a visible effect at first, I felt this very warmth warmth coming right from my chest as it fluidly spread all thorough my limbs and…
The water started to cackle, to bubble, as something similar to electric sparks rose from my skin and coating the rest of my body.
Soon some fishes started to happily jump out of the water before diving back to it, like some dolphins and… I could feel their energy synching with mine.
I blinked, my orange eyes going wide open as I realized that this reaction wasn’t meant to be the correct one.
It was too strong- even Zeppeli had affirmed that Jonathan’s own potential was considered a rarity for sure and… it had been just a tree branch blossoming small flowers all over it.
This… this couldn’t just be it.
That means that Dio had the potential to surpass Jonathan if he had studied Hamon instead of becoming a vampire, he would have achieved victory in Phantom Blood instead off reject his humanity!
My breathing grew irregular, disrupting the ripple’s effect that I was creating unconsciously.
The water grew calm to how it was before I started this attempt, yet my body continued to feel pleasantly warmth.
It felt like I had unlocked something deep within me, as if I had tapped into the most secret but fiercest part of me.
I struggled a little to move away from the river, my body oddly drained but not even winded by the experience and it was just as I reached the shore that I heard something unexpected.
The noise of a twig or a branch cracking under pressure and something like-
“N-No!”
My sight turned swiftly to track down the origin of the distinctly feminine voice, my orange eyes noticing right on time as a certain blonde-haired girl falling down from a broken tree branch and right into some bushes.
Oh. That is-
That would explain a lot, I guess.
It wasn’t anyone malicious that had actively spied upon the swimming sessions, but someone that had decided to keep herself away from dealing with two boys at once.
Erina Pendleton was still a shy girl with a sweet personality and a far more reserved attitude compared to Jonathan.
Since JoJo had helped her face some bullies by episode 1 of the series, I suppose she had been trying to find the proper moment to approach him and apologize for the quick retreat she had gone with instead of thanking him for his help.
My presence, which brought up the amount of males up to twice as she was initially planned, the blonde had to have waited for the right time where I wasn’t around to ‘stop her from thanking the Joestar’.
I carefully approached where the girl had fallen but my pace increased as I heard her groan and yelp in minor pain while she was holding her left leg close.
Face scrunched in suffering and her eyes half-closed at the sharp sensation coming from her lower limb, Erina seemed to just tense as I finally got close enough to her to crouch down and see what was wrong with her.
The fall had to have left some damage, I was certain of it considering the height she had fallen from, but I still decided to ease her worries with some assurances.
“I’m not angry,” I said with a calm voice. “Did you get hurt?”
She didn’t answer at first, either embarrassed at the fact she had been caught doing something as indecent as peeping on me or that a young man was talking to her.
“I understand you are confused and scared, but I wish to help you and I can’t do anything if you keep quiet.”
My voice seemed to bring her to relax a little, her cyan eyes still wide open but seemingly regaining some focus on the predicament she was currently facing.
“T-The leg,” She spoke curtly and nervously. “I-It hurts.”
I nodded, carefully reaching for the limb she had been grasping at until now. “What’s your name?”
My question surprised her but, differently from Hannah, she didn’t seem eager to answer that question.
It would make things complicated if I have to address her differently than what her name was, especially since I was aware of it when technically I shouldn’t be.
I sighed and nodded tiredly. “My name is Dio.”
There was a pause, a quiet and slightly-annoying one at that, but finally the girl spoke again.
“E-Erina. Erina Pendleton.”
“Erina is a nice name,” I commented curtly as I slowly started to lift her skirt a little, just enough to see the extent of the injury and I felt relief entering my chest as I noticed that it was just some little cuts over exposed skin. Shallow cuts that were surely created by something thorny right where she had fallen by. “Can you tell me what is your favorite color?”
Erina blinked, once again surprised by the sudden query, but this time her answer didn’t need any push and, while she was distracted with this, I started to use a little piece of her skirt that had been cut up by the fall to clean her little wound.
“I- I think it’s… blue?”
“Is that a question or an answer, Erina?” I politely pressed on, her eyes narrowing at the pressure.
“I-It’s blue,” The girl replied with more sureness, drawing a little smile out of me.
“That’s good to know,” I hummed positively, my orange eyes still staring at the issue instead of taking serious part to the simple conversation I had began as a distraction. “Mine’s Burgundy.”
The blonde blinked. “T-That’s not a color.”
“It’s a dark shade of red. It is also known as a Bordeaux,” I replied back. “It represented royalty and other kind of noble houses in France.”
Her eyes showed some understanding behind the explanation, but then she hummed.
“But we are in England.”
“Indeed, we are and...” I nodded pulling my hands away from her now-clean leg, I decided to leave the wet cloth onto there, latching it carefully and praying it wouldn’t fall as she retreated back home. “Your injury has been cleaned properly.”
Surprise surged in her face. “W-What?”
Her attention snapped right at her leg and she moved her skirt to reveal the now bloodless spot.
“Oh- You- You tricked me?”
“Only to avoid to give you some more pain,” I admitted with a sigh. “When people focus on a wound, they tend to get more sensible when someone is tending to it.”
“But- You- I-” She paused just for a moment, then the blonde huffed. “You are a mean man.”
“I suppose not all the boys can be ‘gentlemen’ like Jonathan,” I shot back, getting an embarrassed blush resurfacing on her face.
“T-That’s not why-”
“You want to apologize to him for running away from him instead of thanking him when he helped you with the bullies,” I interjected with a small smile. “He told me that he had been trying to find you since that day. He thought he scared you by being too much direct-”
“He- He didn’t,” Erina blurted nervously, pausing just a moment to realize what she had just said and… then the girl continued. “So he thinks that… he did something bad to me?”
“It’s possible, but I guess I can tell him that this isn’t the case and-”
“N-No, I- I have to tell him myself,” She pressed on before I could finish my sentence, her lovely cyan orbs steeling up in determination. “He was kind to me and… I should be the one to personally apologize.”
I blinked at that odd instance of stubborn crushing. I knew how things were supposed to go from there, but I was certainly unsure how to pick around without ruining the pairing.
And ruining the JoJoxErina ship was bad. Like really bad, something not even the worst of villains would try to break apart.
I ultimately gave her a nod. “I suppose that is a legitimate request… and I might have a solution to help you out.”
She tensed up a little, but seemed still interested on the matter as her eyes lit up at the chance of having an opportunity to speak with her ‘savior’.
I started to explain to her my little plan, getting some uneasy comments over the general line of execution but… I knew exactly how to have her visit the manor without JoJo suspecting anything strange about it.
It was genial, it was optimal and… it lessened the chances of Jonathan becoming an enemy in the near future.
With him focusing in developing a bond with Erina much earlier, given some time and effort, he wouldn’t have a reason to interest himself on the Stone Mask, he wouldn’t try to study Archeology and try to settle for something a little more quick to allow him some income to stay here and… he wouldn’t have a reason to pester me around with unneeded questions.
With the young girl making her slow return back home alone but with resolution over the chances of meeting the young Joestar, I proceeded to make my own return to the mansion after changing my clothes, my mind burning actively in the effort of combining two successes in a single sentence.
I, Dio, managed to unlock my rightful potential… and now I shall make sure to unite two future loverbirds early on in the series. For those two were… a match Made in Heaven!
-To be continued…
Notes:
AN
For those that remember or have seen recently Part 1, I don’t think I need to explain that merely unlocking the Hamon potential doesn’t equate to being able to make the absurd feat Jonathan was known for.
Dio has higher chances as his fortitude is born from tragedies far greater than JoJo’s, his ambitions tempering the power to reach a new height and…
The idea of having Dio be a Hamon prodigy is based on the fact that his Vampiric head shouldn’t have been able to assimilate with Jonathan’s body… yet it did partially. And that tells a lot about missed chances.
Lastly, please read this in Dio’s voice: Have you ever kissed JoJo before? Guess not… that means your first kiss will be with him! For it is Dio’s newest ambition, WRYYY!
Chapter Text
Omake 1: Where the Spin goes Bizarre
Original Idea from: Legendar-NOT (Space Battles)
It was late at night, just an hour after dinner, and I was enjoying some rest by lying over my bed.
I was feeling particularly tired after a day spent training the Hamon by the local river, my entire body feeling sore and in need of some sleep after this long day.
A yawn left my lips, but my mind was far from tired enough to contemplate some early slumber, my brain still active after such the lack of interesting things to do.
Humming quietly, I glanced by my bedside and noticed with a certain interest the steel balls I’ve started to accumulate in the last few days, the need of having those perfectly-shaped spheres for the usage of the Spin giving me a certain addiction.
It wasn’t anything bad to my body, my health or even something that was dangerous in general.
I took one in my fingers and, without thinking too much about it, started to apply some spinning to it.
The familiar energy started to flow, the curious hue coming from it lulling me in a state of peace and relax.
I yawned again, my eyes moving away from the spinning ball and up to the ceiling as I started to slowly lose myself in my thoughts.
I started to think about earlier that morning, right by the beginning of breakfast.
We were all enjoying our own peace and quiet, once or twice the patriarch of the Joestar family giving some words about his current state of things, maybe while also putting pressure on his son about my achievements and urging some more efforts from him, to which Jonathan couldn’t help but just nod at.
I was carefully drinking some tea, thinking about how I should have trained for the planned Hamon session, when I glanced right at George and… noticed the curious shape of his mustache.
I had realized since the first day that the man was used to drop some milk in his tea, maybe as a mean to wake up quicker instead of having more than one cup considering how sweet and warm the milk was.
This morning, much to my immense surprise and hidden amusement, after just taking a long sip from his cup, the nobleman had been blissfully unaware that the milk that had remained on top of the liquid had somehow managed to reach his mustache, tainting it with white and… making is fluffy at the same time.
JoJo realized what was going on with his father moments later but, differently than how I reacted to it, he didn’t spare himself from chuckling at the scene much to the confused look coming from the older Joestar.
George looked immensely confused about it all and remained so until one of the older butlers decided to point out the issue in question while also providing him some mirror to look at himself.
The man blinked twice before snorting himself and shaking his head in minor mirthfulness.
“I just look like Santa.”
“T-That’s what I was thinking about, father,” Jonathan added with an entertained tone before being forced to lift his hands to his mouth to keep himself from laughing at the scene, much to his father’s growing embarrassment.
In that very moment, the old man turned his attention to me and blinked.
“What do you think of this, Dio?”
The query was partly-expected and I was ready to say that he did indeed look like Santa but just as I opened my lips to say this… I found my brain giving me another picture of someone that now seemed fairly similar in terms of beards.
Nigerundayo!
N-No, I refuse to accept that there can be this stark resemblance between George and Joseph.
Double no!
“I-It looks like Santa- I’m sorry if-”
“No, no, it’s alright.”
The scene ended before it could turn awkward, the day ensued in a smooth and uneventful manner, concluding with me lying on my bed and thinking about beards.
I had some before being inserted here. Something left untouched as it was fairly short and I didn’t have any reason to style it in any specific versions.
I could also remember scratching at the bit below my chin as a relaxing action while thinking deeply about something and… I guess I was starting to miss it after just some time without those.
I sighed tiredly, leaning deeper in my pillow while trying to move my hands away-
While forgetting that I had the Spin still ongoing during my brief trail of thoughts.
The accumulated energy didn’t dissipate by the moment I removed my hands away from it, the sudden development causing the pent-up stress to imbue into the sphere before exploding in numerous shards that seemed to shatter the window nearby.
I almost gave out a frightened whimper at the sudden loud noise and the destruction of the window, my hands rushing to my face to see if any of the metal splinters had reached there, maybe cutting somewhere without me noticing.
Instead of feeling any cut, I felt my lower face rather… fluffy compared to how I had left it just mere hours ago.
I glanced down, my orange eyes noticing in dread the noticeable amount of blond hair appearing right near my mouth-
Oh NO!
Before I could have thought more about it, I felt footsteps rapidly approaching the door of the room and then… this happened.
“Dio! What’s wrong? I’ve heard a loud noise and-” Jonathan stopped, his entire posture tensing up in shock at the sight he was presented with.
I don’t know if it was the golden beard, or maybe because I looked fairly shell-shocked myself, but the boy blinked and… looked happy.
“Y-You are Santa!”
NO, I’M NOT!
“Jonathan,” I said with my most stern of voices, catching the young man from continuing with this madness as I was already regretting having taken this stupid addiction. “You will now return to your room, get yourself a good rest and this has never happened.”
Not dangerous my new beard!
“B-But what about-”
“If you don’t want to have coal for next Christmas, you better be behaving well, young man-”
The door slammed shut at that as the boy rushed out in a fearful state, a muffled I’m Sorry still reaching my ears while I prepared some more Spin energy to fix this madness.
I, Dio, reject the aspect of a beard for the Greater Good!
Notes:
AN
Little Omakes that I’ve decided to upload when someone gives me the idea. I will pick carefully any ideas proposed in Reviews/Forum Comments. I initially planned to have an alternate story to contain all the omakes (thus the whole Absolute Divinity: Side Stories not being there after I decided to back away from the whole idea) and I decided to just put those ‘side stories’ within chapters.
Yeah, that’s it and-
…
WRYYY-!!
Chapter Text
Capitolo Primo: Giovinezza (6)
It was early in the morning, Jonathan was still sleeping and George had just recently started to go through his daily stack of paperwork from his society, leaving the gentleman stuck in his study room until at least breakfast.
Two hours. It was always that much.
It was the first time I found myself waking up at this stage of the way and, despite my careful attempts to have a healthy sleep schedule, I had been so unprepared for the little nightmare I was provided with the night before.
Dinner had been quite delicious and carefully studied as usual before being consumed, thus denying the chances of any external influence to cause this bad dream.
Yet it was easy to know that there was nothing natural within that curious circumstance, especially with what I faced in that sequence.
I was sitting on a well-decorated blue chair, another chair standing right the opposite to mine and a dark-yellow table between the two seats.
We were all floating in unknown darkness that seemed to best represent the true face of nothingness.
I was feeling… numb, unwilling to display any emotion to the figure sitting right in that second chair.
His face was shrouded in shadows, yet I could see his golden locks combed in a spiky style.
He was donning just a pair of yellow pants with green hearts placed by his kneecaps and some pointy shoes going up.
He was humming quietly, his lack of activity urging me to study appearance, his shirtless self as his ripped body just looked far too unnatural to be his own.
There was a white scar by his neck, right to show where Jonathan’s body has been connected to Dio’s head.
I held myself from flinching, it was far too clear who I was looking at.
“Why?”
My lips parted to dispatch the query, unsure of the chances of getting a reply of this grim figure, of one of the greatest fears I had over my plans.
“Incorrect,” DIO replied with a soothing voice. “Truly a wrong question. Far too predictable.”
There was silence, and his smile widened at the confusion finally breaching through my composure, gloating in his quiet amusement over my restrained squirming.
“What do you want?” I asked once again, this time adding more sternness to my words.
He blinked. “What an unruly fool. Do you seriously think that because you were blessed with the ownership of my youthful body, you could just childishly play the part of the rightful beholder of the Heavens?”
My orange eyes narrowed over the glimmering golden orbs finally reducing the effects of the shadows.
“Yes,” I stated firmly, mustering every inch of my inner bravery to stand up to this mockery of a dream.
There was no chance that this was a real situation.
If it had been DIO Over Heaven, then yes I would have been genuinely feared the worst considering his immense hold over dimensional-hopping, but I knew for a fact that this wasn’t the case.
This… whatever it was, it wasn’t something that was happening for real.
“Yet your left foot is twitching,” The vampire pointed out dully, his smile dropping to a little scowl. “Your toes are wriggling in what could easily be seen as fear.”
I didn’t back down from this, having noticed myself just a moment ago about the situation and… I was prepared to reply in kind.
“I guess that I still need to train my body to better resist the dreadful air you have around yourself,” I managed to state with some difficulty. “In fact, I think my soul is far from quivering at your irritating presence.”
He blinked. “ Ho ho? You think that you can hide your emotions from me?” DIO mused with some fascination. “I’m easily perceiving your fear through that shallow thing you call courage.”
“Heh-” I smiled madly at his comment, causing him to give a curious look right at my reaction. “Then you truly have steeped so low in recognizing the magnitude of emotions, about what truly courage is.”
“And you have taken the annoying habit of mocking your betters, you pathetic mongrel,” He said, his hold over the right armchair causing the bit to crack and shatter at his strength. “Maybe you should-”
“Did losing your soul to the Mask truly affect your capacity to think?” I interjected with a morbid tone of voice.
He blinked, dropping his irritated look to show some surprise at my bravado.
“You think you can afford to make these remarks? Do you think you can challenge me, DIO, with your rebellious effort?” The vampire pressed on, trying to gain my fear with his intense stare. “The Stone Mask was an instrument to accelerate the means to attain victory over my foes-”
“But it failed to give you the same perspective as a mere human,” I pointed out snidely. “You were literally going blind with every decision after donning that hideous tool from the Pillar Men, failing to grasp the stupidity you would then commit on multiple occasions.”
“There’s no such thing as-”
“First you decided to fight Jonathan when you could have gotten him kill in other fashion instead of personally,” I continued with a bored gaze directed at his growing scowl. “Then you decided to play around with Jotaro.”
“JoJo was my foe! As if I would have deprived myself of the delicious sight of seeing him fall before my brutality-”
“Yet I recall he had you beat thrice before dying.”
DIO snarled at the interjection but he seemed to hold himself well enough to try again.
“Hamon had been a cheap trick that proved to be complicated without proper preparation.”
“Which you would have countered if you had considered it way beyond a simple ‘trick’,” I chided lightly, staring for a moment at my hands while remembering the power flowing in my veins as I first awakened the Ripple. “You could have beaten him by being serious, yet you had to become emotional over killing the last obstacle to world domination-”
“SHUT UP!” The vampire shouted while slamming his closed fist on the table, creating some cracks onto it but giving me just some minor nervousness as… he was still not attacking me.
My theory that this was all a fake moment in my mind giving me more strength with my initiative in roast the hell out of this faux blond.
“But I suppose your fight with Jotaro has to have some serious reason to see you lose to a mere seventeen years old with a weaker Stand than 「The World」,” I mused with a giddy smile on my face, enjoying way too much seeing the now-red face of the effeminate vampire… I sure was not going to turn into. “It certainly has nothing to do with the fact you literally played around with him until he surprisingly ‘won’ because of the ‘Same-Stand’ bullshit that got him to learn 「The World」’s ability. Heck, even someone as ‘mere mortal’ like Pucci managed to kill a more experienced Jotaro!”
“ He shouldn’t have developed a connection with me! He should have perished like he did against Pucci and yet-”
“ You still decided to be a fucking moron about it all, Mr. Gasper Vladi, by delaying your ultimate victory until you were defeated-”
SLAM
“ -!!”
My commentary was interrupted abruptly when I saw a certain yellow-colored humanoid appear right in front of the table, its cold eyes fixed onto my face as 「The World」 stared down at me.
DIO looked incredibly livid after the verbal beating he had sustained, possibly far more incensed than any brutal beating either Jonathan or Jotaro could have given him in his past life.
“I’ve given you plenty of space to bring around this mockery of a speech,” The fellow blond quietly and furiously commented. “An insane spiel, one that only someone that has failed to grasp the reality of his possible demise.”
I tensed as I saw the Stand close its right hand in a fist, cocking it a little and… prompting me to search right by my little blue jacket.
I grasped the steel ball, the sensation giving me a certain degree of relief over the chances offered at this range.
…
“But you are correct with this statement.”
I blinked at the sudden disappearance of 「The World」 and my attention subsequently returned to DIO- No, wait!
The smug smirk that was now present on my interlocutor’s face was associated with a shorter and slimmer figure, he was wearing the same clothes as mine and my orange eyes were matched with his own pair.
“DIO failed to reach the Heavens, only Pucci formally attaining that state of omnipotence for so little time, and now you are stuck in dealing with the newer odds for your very attempt,” My doppelganger mirthfully summarized. “Facing new odds, new problems and… the pity of keeping our morality intact.”
I frowned at the last bit. “Becoming a vampire wouldn’t-”
“We could become the Ultimate Being, if we try well enough we-”
“Would die because of sunlight and Hamon Users.” I concluded with an angry whisper.
There was a pause and he sighed. “I think you are merely afraid of the costs-”
“Considering how self-destructive that road is with DIO’s example, I think there are other means to achieve control over the Heavens.”
“Then why aren’t you trying to search more about her lullaby?” The clone inquired with the same infuriating smile on his face.
…
“What are you-”
“The ritual,” He interrupted again. “Giotto, Fig Tart, Ghost Town…-”
“I wonder what is the secret key.”
My hand rushed to my mouth, eyes widening as I parroted his last sentence without even thinking about it.
A chuckle rising from the other Dio sending me in a bout of shivers.
“We both would want to know that,” The doppelganger stood out of his chair and crouched beside me. “No, you only want to know that.”
A blink, I was alone and unseated while I fell towards the abyss below me.
My sight failing me for several moments, my panic surging exponentially at the closure of this dream before my eyes were…
Blinking back to the real world, finding myself drawn back to my bedroom with my body sweating profusely at that horrible nightmare.
What did I face there? It had to be something from within.
A lingering spirit of the former owner? Some hallucination over the circumstances that took me there?
No, it would have happened much earlier and… not this suddenly.
I was confused- no, I was floored over the predicament itself, feeling fairly defenseless over the possible recurring visions I might be experiencing.
A message? It had to be a sign, but what was that and why it was important now?
It was connected to the lullaby somehow, something about that very period of time awakening a ‘need’ to pursuit the non-negligible queries shrouding the Lullaby’s mystery.
Why did Dio’s mother use these incomprehensible words to compose a soothing song for her child?
Some words were even beyond her time or even beyond her illiterate knowledge, so how did she even attain the capacity to muster them so eagerly and so certain of its meaning as proper part of a lullaby?
I had to make some serious research over the matter and that is why, despite the little nagging craving for some more sleep, I decided to pursue an early trip to the library of the Joestar Mansion.
Knowing about George’s passion to recover artifacts and tomes detailing supernatural beings and circumstances from the various corners of the known world, I decided to lose myself in the search of any book that could have even so remotely been connected to the fourteen words.
I browsed for any references for the Bow and Arrow first and foremost, contemplating any quick correlation between the two topics as Stands were important for the ritual and I found nothing about it.
I found some fragments contemplating the existence of the objects somewhere in Egypt, which I was already aware of and thus making the little news barely important in that precise moment, but soon I ended up reading a particularly thick-volume detailing a mythological tale I had been unaware about.
This was already odd.
While I couldn’t say that I knew the entire world’s mythologies, I made a major focus of studies over the religions developing in the Mediterranean cultures and the story itself was something that I’ve never heard during my studies.
Still, I decided to religiously give attention to all details of the various pages and I quickly noticed that the tome was all written in Latin, thus rendering the lecture of the text fairly slow.
It was possibly the copy of the original masterwork, created by one of the priests assigned to the translation and corrections of ancient tomes from the former Roman Empire during the medieval ages.
I spent the two hours of peace I had in translating the first two pages and a half from the book, getting just a glimpse at the introduction allowed by the mysterious author.
The ‘Mystery of the Sagittarius’ revolved around a major prophecy proclaimed by the ‘beholder of the mystical weapons’, tools used to bring forth the ‘mythical nature of men’s souls’ and that were of interest for many important characters before the birth of Christ.
The introduction was just a summary of the tale, lacking anything about the full content of the prophecy itself or about the ‘happening of some grand war among men of various countries’.
Just as I closed the book, ready to make my way to the dining room, I turned my attention to my right and… I was bestowed with a close-up of a smiling Jonathan.
The sight was enough to get me to jump off my chair and fall on the floor. “Gah, why did you-!!”
I stopped carefully trying to push my concentration over standing up before giving the greatest of glares at JoJo… only to see the teen having taken several steps back while also giving me a sheepish smile at the development.
“I wanted to tell you that breakfast is ready and father got us a chocolate cake to share-”
He tensed up as I took a step towards him, my face dignifying some anger at the sudden jumpscare and…
He turned around and ran away.
“I didn’t mean to scare you, Dio!!” JoJo yelled while giving himself a futile advantage for the ensuing chase.
It seems like I would have to continue to traduce this tome on a latter date, maybe after I was done making Jonathan’s existence a hell of teases and funny verbal probing once I was done with the plans I had for today about Erina.
----------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d-----------d-d-d-d-------------
“What? Why can’t we go for the next lesson?”
I sighed as I tried to drown away the whines coming from Jonathan.
We were once again by the little river section that we had been using for some time now as a place to practice some swimming, and this time I had in mind some peculiar escalations that not even JoJo could have thought about.
I was waiting to commence the proper lesson, yet it wasn’t going to be a new one as the young Joestar had expected as I was waiting for someone else before starting.
“Can you at least tell me why aren’t we even doing anything right now?” He whined again, causing me to suppress once more the need to reprimand him harshly.
While George’s antiquate attitude in punishing his son for misbehaving might be wrong, Jonathan sure wasn’t making a good case for himself with how much of an infuriating moron he could be when he wanted to.
I was seriously tempted to remind him that the whip was still a tool I knew the location about, just to make him back down with his annoying attempts of distract me, but then I saw her finally approaching from the distance.
The blonde was donning the same swimsuit that she had back during the little montage of scenes she spent together with Jojo in the anime, the little purple-white one that had a little skirt-like frilly detail by her stomach.
She was holding a little basket with some clothes in them and I waved at her in the distance, causing the girl to blush a little while trying to wave back in quite the shy manner.
Once she was close enough, I greeted her properly. “Good afternoon, Erina.”
“G-Good afternoon, Dio and...” She bowed a little in Jonathan’s direction, the boy looking quite surprised by the planned intrusion and was silent as she nodded right at him.
But that silence? I couldn’t afford the moron to lose chances now so early.
“JoJo, can you please stop staring at Erina and greet her back?” I huffed as I concluded the little pressure, noticing the blonde now blushing a little more at the comment while the young Joestar nodded and made a few steps toward the two of us.
“I’m sorry for not greeting you early on,” He said while giving a sheepish look at the still-embarrassed. “I was just not expecting-”
“I-It’s alright,” She jumped in quickly, shaking her head at his apologetic tone. “I- Dio told me that it would have been alright for me-”
I sighed as I was seeing quite a plane crash before my eyes and now I was sure where Joseph got his gig in crashing airplanes.
“I met Erina yesterday while I had gone for that early swim I talked you about,” I intervened, getting a quick nod from Jonathan. “By the way, how is your leg?”
Her mouth formed a thin line about being interrupted so suddenly but she gave a little smile at the concern I was showing about that subject.
“It’s fine,” She said with a stabler tone. “I told Papa that one of the workers helped me with cleaning the little wound and he himself applied some ointment to get it properly fixed by the morning.”
Jojo blinked. “You were wounded?” He asked with what I could describe as the prelude of some gentleman-ish attitude.
“I-I tripped while trying to climb a tree,” The girl blurted nervously, glancing at me in surprise as she wasn’t supposed to tell him but I merely nodded her.
“She was trying to get some acorns from one of the tree’s branches,” I continued for her, drawing the boy’s attention back at me. “But she slipped and fell on some thorny bush, getting some shallow injury on her leg that is now fixed.
I looked down at the spot and it was indeed mostly invisible to my eyes, only some little lines on her skin remaining as a sign of the wound.
“B-But weren’t you afraid of slipping and hurting yourself while climbing the tree?” Jonathan pressed on with a hint of awe, almost endeared by this whole situation and-
Oh right, I almost forgot that Joestars do love strong women in their lives.
“A little,” Erina admitted shyly. “But Papa told me that fear of the maybe shouldn’t stop me from still giving a try to things.”
“That sounds like a good life advice,” I commented positively. “There are some hefty obstacles created just by fear along our lives and we need to be just brave in those occasions to find happiness.”
The two teens nodded at my words and I smiled.
“A-Also, I wanted to apologize for running away last time and… I have your handkerchief here.”
She took the small piece of cloth from the folded dress she had in her basket, handing it to the boy as he gave her a thankful smile at the little gesture.
The two smiled at each other, with Jojo clueless about the inner turmoil within Erina and the blonde appearing a little elated about concluding this little tense situation that had been going for some days now.
Without wasting further time, I decided to interrupt this little moment they were sharing together to begin the second step of my simple plan.
“And now we shall move to the reason why there will be no new reason today, JoJo.”
The Joestar nodded again, this time showing some confusion as I indicated at the girl.
“Erina here has asked me if it could be possible for me to teach her how to swim,” I explained with a careful tone. “But since I feel like you have yet to master the basic lessons after so long, I think it would be nice if you were the one teaching her just the first two lessons.”
His blue eyes widened in surprise and the girl’s entire face was flaring a lovely red at the little situation I had created for them to experience on their own.
“Y-You mean that I’ve to help her with-”
“You need to help her about the basics of swimming, and I expect a gentleman-like attitude from you, Jojo,” I interjected with a serious voice. “I don’t think it would be fair for a fair maiden like Erina to be subjected to any behavior I think you know could be considered childish.”
The little lecture managed to get the boy to straighten up his posture and nod diligently as he carefully helped the blonde in the water and… looked at me with an odd look.
“What about you, Dio?” He asked confused. “Aren’t you going to enter the water?”
I shook my head. “I think I will leave you two alone for a while so that you get accustomed with each other’s company,” I replied with a serious nod, hiding the little smug smirk at the fact I was helping the two grow closer to each other by leaving them alone for a while. “I will be back in about two minutes from now and I hope I don’t find you making anything that could get me to chide you, Jojo.”
I had yet to seriously condemn the young Joestar, only a few times did I have to point out some of his flaws but I had never gotten as far as to resemble the tone his father would use while punishing him.
He seemed to recognize the silent message I was sending him and Erina merely nodded, sporting the ghost of a smirk at the little chance she got to spend alone with the young man.
I proceeded to walk deeper in the foliage, realizing just a little after leaving their eyesight that I was starting to get cold at the fact… I was wearing just my swimsuit.
Once I was enough away from the lovebirds-in-progress, I decided to try my hand in creating a little fire without getting this little forest burned in the process.
Placing some pebbles in a circle and some fallen branches inside the little shape, I tried to ignite the resulting structure with two unused branches and, after about twenty minutes of trials, it started to work properly.
The limited flame was well-contained by the pebbles and I was offered some warmth by the new heat source, giving me the chance to take a seat by the ground and enjoy some peace in my loneliness.
I meditated, my objective being reaching the core of my energy, the Ripple burning from within my soul and waiting to be used properly.
I felt the energy accumulate all over my arms, my breathing becoming almost non-existing as the weird noise accustomed to the ability turned suave and easy to ignore as I stared with limited attention at the crackles of electricity passing through my limbs.
The strange sensation those were creating, bringing vitality to my sleepy body and nullifying the effects of the little sleep I had yesterday, while also warming my entire body a little more than what the flame could have given me.
Just as I started to get better in manipulating the various electric particles between my fingertips, I was tempted to try and attempt to manipulate fire with the Hamon.
It was possible, only difficult to master without particular attention.
I knew that it was tempting fate now by ‘skipping grades’ to get some interesting ability going with the Ripple, but since I was nearby a river I felt like I could give it a try.
I hovered three fingers of my left hand over the fire, starting to approach it closer as I prepared for some early failure which could result in some minor but treatable burns.
Before I could give it a true attempt, I noticed the flame bending a little down as if it was receiving some wind from above directed downward…
But there was no wind!!
I acted on instinct, pushing some hamon in my legs and jumping to the side as I felt a little pressure from above trying to descend onto me.
As I dodged the intruder, I noticed the short figure plunging down near the fire and… starting to get some flames spreading over his exotic dress.
I tensed up, forcing myself to stand and adopt some guarded posture as I continued to stare at the unexpected attacker recovering from the fire on his clothes.
“Hehehehe...” The figure chuckled dementedly, adjusting his claws properly before taking a stare at me, part of his dress still smoking a little from the close encounter with a fiery and stupid death.
A befitting death for someone like Wang Chan.
The short Chinese man grinned eye to eye at me and nodded. “Dio! Look at you, you… were quick!”
I frowned as the figure, trying to appear friendly after trying to cleave me in half with the crazy claws of his.
“S-Spare me the pleasantries, Wang Chan,” I snarled at him, trying to hide the fact I just stutter. “Why did you come here to attack me?”
The shopkeeper hummed quietly, staring up and faking a pondering face before nodding. “Oh yes, I think you are not Dio.”
...What?!
“What madness are you talking-”
“Oh, there is no need to lie,” The Chinese man muttered with a smug tone. “I realize that it must be surprising to know that your identify has been revealed. In fact, I was surprised myself when I noticed that your aura was different.”
I took a step back. “You are raving, you pathetic-”
“Not only can’t I perceive the degree of delightful evil little Dio was so keen to sport from the bottom of his heart,” Wang Chan interrupted, ignoring the insult I was throwing at him. “But you also have a level of resolution in your actions that makes you even more disgusting.”
What was he talking about?
While in the show he did have the means to measure the evilness or the goodness of people, he shouldn’t have been able to discern this truth out of such a flimsy ‘test’.
“Evil matters little if there isn’t chaos to temperate it in the bloody shows that I aspire to see,” The man stated while giving a quick stroke of his mustaches. “You are too ‘stiff’, too stuck in those petty moral rules that-”
He stopped and suddenly jumped in action with his claws poised to lunge towards me.
“Makes me feel sick inside!”
I didn’t have any steel balls on me and Hamon couldn’t be used to harm humans, putting me in quite the difficult circumstance since he was approaching very quickly.
With little time to think, I tried to find any technique that I could use to at least deflect the attack or dodge in time and… I blinked.
How could I be this much forgetful about that.
It was a risky maneuver, but one that could be pulled with accurate attention and focus, something that I got from training with the Spin.
I cocked my left arm, closing my fist and throwing a punch towards the man’s undefended face, still far away for his claws to come and hinder my attempt.
As my arm stretched fully, I forced it to rotate a little and-
Crack.
-got it dislocated.
A smile appeared on Wang Chan’s face, the shopkeeper thinking I had failed whatever defensive move I had planned to use but… failing to notice that I was already pumping the Ripple into my damaged arm.
Crac-
Crac-
Crac-
CRACK!
MUDA!
Surprise was painted on the attacker’s expression mere moments before my fist slammed on his exposed head, my arm having lengthened its reach by making use of Zeppeli’s own Zoom Punch.
The sudden impact was enough to get the malicious bastard to get sent away from pursuing another attack, slamming his back on the ground with wide eyes staring up at the sky and a bloody nose.
Meanwhile, my arm retracted back to its original position, the Hamon quickly healing the self-inflicted damage and leaving just some minor pain after concluding its action.
My orange eyes were upon the unmoving Wang Chang, having felt quite the loud crack from the impact and slightly hoping that the counter had broken his neck.
I tried to take a step closer to see if this was the case but, just as I tried to lift my right foot, I felt it restrained to the ground.
I glanced down and my eyes widened in shock at the strange shadow-like substance locking my feet stuck.
“Hehehehehehehehe!!” The shopkeeper started to laugh maniacally, jumping and standing up while fixing his nose. “Truly a brilliant and unexpected attempt. Sadly, you are not the only one capable of making use of ‘special spells’.”
I tried to shake my feet away from the substance, but I couldn’t get it moving as the Chinese man started to approach once more, this time calmly.
“Still, fair play, your little resistance will make it more pleasurable for me to murder you before slaughtering the boy and girl nearby.”
I tensed up, vigor urging me to crack through this limitation.
But before I could try to make use of my own Ripple, I felt a golden shockwave rush the floor where I was standing and shattering the little shadow-like mud around my feet.
I felt someone looming over me and I glanced behind to see a certain Tibetan man staring down at Wang Chan.
Muddiburi glared fiercely at the now uneasy-looking bastard, the shorter man taking a step back and chuckling nervously. “W-Would you look at that, you have a very strong friend too!”
He giggled and nodded. “I guess my attempt is a fluke… well, at least I gave it an effort.”
He turned around and waved at the two of us. “Bye bye, Dio and tall man. Next time I will slaughter you, boy~.”
A blink and… he was gone.
“W-What?” I blurted in shock at the sudden disappearance, my composure finally breaking now that the threat was gone.
“He is a dangerous fool,” Muddiburi muttered with a disdained tone, then he glanced down at me with a softened stare, one of his big hands reaching the top of my hand. “That was an interesting application of the Ripple.”
I blinked and gave a quick nod, a little relieved that he wasn’t suspicious over it. “I-I had it developed yesterday while I was practicing.”
“But it isn’t enough to keep up with this powerful opponent,” He replied with some uncertainty. “He used foul magic and it’s imperative to see him killed the next time you find yourself dealing with him.”
I nodded but he squeezed at my head a little to stop.
“This means that you will have to train more seriously and with me,” The Tibetan shopkeeper ordered with a sterner voice. “Your current abilities, albeit fascinating for a novice, are not enough to allow you a fight against such a foe.”
“But how-”
“Here,” He bluntly interrupted. “At this specific time of the day, I will find myself there. It shouldn’t be difficult to find an excuse to leave the young Mr. Joestar with young Ms. Pendleton.”
My mouth now closed at hearing the comment, I had a confused frown as I stared up at him once again.
“Are you… reading my mind?”
He blinked, looking to be particularly serious in that moment and-
“No.”
I felt some relief at the discovery but just as he removed his hand from my hand and started to retreat, Muddiburi hummed. “But maybe yes.”
He jumped, rushing away from the foliage and back on the road directed away from the mansion and back to London, leaving me to stare at his retreating form with my jaws close to drop at the floor.
I, Dio, might have been trolled by a Tibetan Hamon User with a penchant for mind-reading after all.
-To be continued…
Notes:
AN
Wang Chan has struck! And Dio got a Trolly sensei from this encounter.Next time, there will be some shocking revelation, some crazy encounters and… a stalker?
Chapter Text
There was an uneven line of blood trailing on the floor, away from the tracks and deep in the foliage.
I was forced me to turn and approach carefully as I felt I was getting closer to the criminal deed happening nearby.
I could have gotten out to find some of the guards and send them there, I could have avoided putting myself on the front of a surely-dangerous ordeal but… the blood was enough to drive me to intervene considering how deadly this predicament looked to be.
I wandered through the bushes with the intention of doing whatever I could to stop any aggressor, I was so certain of my bravery about the matter and… then I found myself paling at the scene I was introduced to.
The woman was alive, she was leaning on some tree while she continued to try begging her attacker to stop with his murderous intentions.
She had long black hair that reached down below her shoulders but just above her lower back, those were left untied and free. Her clothes were actually quite ‘freer’ than the conservative standard.
She was donning a frilly white dress, its skirt reaching just below her knees while her upper body was mostly covered… leaving only a particularly noticeable opening that gave a proper sight over her cleavage.
A prostitute.
“P-Please- No! I-I don’t want to die!”
But the silver haired young girl seemed to mind little about the cries of mercy, her posture showing relaxation and eagerness to commit to the final act.
I felt my mind blanking out just for a moment, her appearance suddenly clicking on my head.
Cloaked in a ragged, dark mantle, only her head was visible as she prepared to proceed with the final blow and… she stopped.
The child tensed a little without any particular reason and soon she started to turn her body around to glance right at…
ゴ
ゴ
ゴ
ゴ
Me.
Emerald eyes were wide open as she continued to silently stare right at my frame, her knives slowly easing over the previous murderous attempt as her attention was taken elsewhere.
She blinked, pondering over what she should be doing with the intruder to the scene, and I merely stared back as I didn’t have the means to produce the Spin in time for any attacks.
The girl took a step towards me, then another and I felt petrified at the predator-like attention I was receiving from her.
She crouched, preparing to lunge against me and I took a step back.
I had to do something before I get cleaved in half- ANYTHING!
There were some ideas in my brain, but most of those were things that I knew only thanks to the series she came from-
How did Assassin of Red get in the JoJoverse!?
Where was the insane dark-haired man with just a scary, odd knife and why the wraith was here to begin with?!
I gulped nervously and I finally spoke.
“Stop.” Her body was still tense despite my call. “I-I said stop… Jack.”
It was there, in that very moment, that the girl actually tensed up even more and disrupted her preparation to rush me up.
Her eyes were now sporting some recognition, some surprise over the absurdity of my knowledge over her real name.
She stood up, knives at ease once again. “Who are you?”
I found myself impressed by the sudden mood swing and glad that I wasn’t subjected to that tensions she was creating with her mere expressions.
Still, I didn’t let myself falter in that important predicament and nodded.
“M-My name is Dio, Jack,” I stated while pressing my left hand on my chest. “A-And I know what you are.”
Jackie looked confused, tilting her head at the cryptic words I decided to use. I knew well enough that I was talking to a child, a very smart one that could easily gut me at the wrong step taken, but still a child that I can talk out of trying to kill me.
“You hear voices, don’t you?” I continued, deciding to cut the chase to avoid any other hesitation. “Laments of those victims of the horrible nature of the rookeries.”
She took a step towards me.
“We are Jack and… we are angry.”
But the girl didn’t seem angry at me, her head slightly turning to furiously glare at the still trembling young woman.
“They hurt us, they don’t love us-” Her tone started to take a higher pitch. “They hate us and-”
“You wouldn’t be better than them.”
Jackie stopped, tension rising up again within her posture as she returned her attention right back at me.
“Why?”
Oh Lord, the commonest query a little kid could give to an older individual.
“Because it wouldn’t satisfy your anger,” I replied with a stronger voice. “It wouldn’t fill the void.”
An uneasy frown appeared on her face and her green orbs seemed to lose some of their ominous glow.
“W-Why?”
I stared away for a moment and… I imagined the irony of the situation.
I, Dio, was trying to restrain a furious wraith made by numerous children’s souls from murdering one of their possible parents… while I had so eagerly organized the homicide of Dario Brando to avenge my own mother’s passing.
“Because the glee of the murder wouldn’t give you the joy of peace,” I answered quietly. “It wouldn’t bring back the happiness of having a real life.”
The young Assassin took another step, then another and soon… she was standing right in front of me with her knife hanging low at the edges of her fingers.
“You are hurt too?”
I flinched, it was enough to get her to silently lean her head onto my chest, her chin pressing onto the cloth and her eyes still directed up at my face.
A blink, then two and… I felt drawn to try something from this closeness.
She tensed a little as my right hand carefully lifted up to her hair and started to caress her locks softly.
A soft pleased hum started to form in her throat as she slowly succumbed to the kind gesture, completely melting into my chest.
Two thuds dignified the fall of her knives as her hand were carefully wrapping around my waist while her head nuzzled close to it.
For a brief moment, I forgot who I was… for I, Dio, was reminded that there was a hint of connection with this unfortunate spirit.
“Jack,” I called her in a half-whisper. “I think we should be going now… before you catch a cold.”
Servants weren’t capable of getting sick with proper Masters, but this Jack wasn’t a Servant, just a Wraith that still was quick to get a cold without some proper warmth.
She gave a slow nod and I carefully lifted her up.
It was in this very instance that I remembered how skinny this child war as I could feel her rib through the little cloak she had.
With the girl’s head resting upon my shoulder, my orange eyes turned to the now calming down young woman while she continued to try and keep a hold of her wounded leg.
I slowly approached her, causing her to tense a little at me but she seemed less threatened by my presence and the sudden docile nature of her assailant, yet still unsure about what I wanted to do with her.
…
“Can you walk with your other leg?”
Notes:
Original Idea from: KingAllen (FFN)
Jackie-tan is here too!
Chapter Text
Capitolo Primo: Giovinezza (7)
While I had thought well that training with Hamon would have taken more than a couple of days, I was completely surprised when I was forced to stay put and train for two full weeks.
Muddiburi was a mix of strict and lenient with his early approach seeing me take some careful steps to see where my current limits were.
No major development for me during the first week as the seven days became a mix of gauging my potential and fleshing out some of the little confusion I still had over Hamon.
The Tibetan monk was well-versed in the art, giving a lengthier depiction of how a user was supposed to keep a constant degree of ‘healing breathing’ going within their lungs.
It was a difficult situation that took me four days to properly get down with and… the results were already endearing.
While Hamon was something I knew best for its offensive purpose, the non-combat abilities that it bestowed to the users of such a mystical technique defied many of the rules I had set to limit its potential.
The first doubt that was shattered during these two weeks was about the power to heal those that weren’t capable of normally practice the Ripple.
I was aware that there was a method to force someone to unconsciously produce enough Hamon to heal quickly from any wounds, but that was extremely limited by the chances of success since it wasn’t a sure win for the user.
And Muddiburi was more than happy to display another healing technique that I soon learned how to use.
During physical training to attain a proper understanding of my body, I had unfortunately sprained my ankle while trying to jump through the obstacles that the shopkeeper had sent thorough the small clearing where we would be usually exercising.
What followed next left me not only baffled, but somewhat surprised that none of the other Hamon users had ever used this efficient technique.
By carefully applying pressure at the damaged part, what seemed to be a normal massage started to slowly siphon the energy of the Ripple in my tendons and muscle with the purpose of carefully fix the injury my leg had suffered.
It took the monk about a full minute of silence and patience to get the technique to truly mend the damage I had suffered, but I was ultimately restored to good shape and urged to resume the training session.
I was barely ‘taught’ about the Overdrives and how to properly attain those with Hamon, but this early knowledge of the powerful attacks was more than enough to give me the presumption that I was finally ready to explore Ogre Street.
Announcing to Muddiburi that I would be trying to search for any clues about Wang Chan’s whereabouts, the Tibet monk had given me some cautious words about my eagerness of trying out my abilities.
“You might have improved slightly from when we first started the training, but you are far from being able to face alone a Dark-Magic user as that foul man,” He had sternly pointed out. “You might be capable of fending off against many supernatural creatures, but I ask of you to not pursue anything more than just clues-seeking.”
I was swift to accept the restriction, being perfectly aware that I was going to venture quite close where the lair of the deviant was and I was certainly not going to face him in his own turf.
No, the main reason that got me interested in visiting that dangerous quarter of London wasn’t Wang Chan. But the growing issues reported by the local newspapers.
A spree of murders had started to happen around London, all of them seemingly unconnected and done by different murderers.
Yet the curious element that made those jump to my attention was the pattern adopted by the ‘killers’.
The victims had all ‘Not Odd’ carved in their chests, and some of their legs were either cut off or mangled in a gruesome mean.
The message was clear, and I found myself groaning inwardly when I noticed the numerous newspaper that George would bring to the table detailing the kills.
Young people, young men… they were all blond-haired.
Of course I would get a murderous killer with an obsession with me.
It was irritating- no, infuriating that someone like Jack the Ripper was still wandering and committing his crimes so early on in his lives.
But while I had been unwilling to pursue a direct involvement in putting down that mad dog, now I had the capacity to give it a shot and maybe mortally wound the man before he could try to make more dead people in the near future.
The morning after explaining what I had planned to do to Muddiburi, I was quick to dress up and reach for the dining room for breakfast.
Before leaving my room, I glanced briefly at the desk containing the notes of my recent developments with the ancient tome, finding myself fascinated by the curious content held within the pages.
There were some interesting descriptions of what sounded to be Stand users that existed centuries ago, most of those having perished in numbers in direct confrontations for different reasons.
Some labeled them as the product of evil rituals, forcing entire communities to attack the men and women having these abilities, while some were just assassinated by fellow greedy Stand users.
Reaching up to translate more than half the book, I was also provided with some clues over what the lullaby could truly be referencing about.
Despite the senseless fighting drawing some tumultuous times back when Stands were a thing in the past, there was a changing element presented by some mysterious being influencing history itself by outright purging the Stand Users still alive at the precise moment he arrived.
Someone so powerful and with a Stand so immensely strong that he made people disappear out of thin air.
It didn’t take much for me to understand that the one responsible for such an absurd action was the very owner of a Stand I had failed to see as truly independent.
The author was surprisingly highly-descriptive of the odd ‘spirit’, calling it a mix of a horse and a man, where the world broke to make way to a newer path .
[Made in Heaven].
It was shocking enough when I first translated the very paragraph that explained its appearance and I was forced to take a moment to ponder over this little development.
The complex ritual that DIO and Pucci used certainly defied some logical purpose, even more than what a normal JoJo’s plot twist was meant to do.
Every adventure had its most bizarre element to drive out the concept of odd and strangeness within the story, yet never I had been more confused by the sudden illogical plan elaborated by DIO from… literally nothing.
Even the official Diary published by Araki failed to explain how did the man gain such a fantastically insane idea from just a lullaby.
It was just… so out-of-character. Dio was still logical, he still had to abide to some natural rules that forced him to take a more careful approach before his opponents.
Pure madness couldn’t be taken as the sole reasoning behind this mysterious plot, and I was sure that there was something that had to do with the lullaby.
Something that I would only learn once I was done with the translation of the book.
T here was a brief allusion to the words of the ritual by the last translation I had got through, but the full reason behind those were still away from my understanding.
Another good reason to find whoever had given this book to Dio’s mother with a proper translation.
Returning back to the present, my mind was quick to notice that I had finally reached for the dining room, and that Jonathan and George were already consuming the content of their plates.
With a quiet but polite greeting, I joined them as I started to carefully eat the simple food offered while sparing just some brief glances towards the youngest Joestar.
JoJo… was less unruly that he had been in the last two weeks.
The result of my manipulations was starting to slowly get him to best behave around George and other people.
The one I had to thank for having given me the chance of finally improve some of the spoiled mannerism displayed by Jonathan was Erina.
The blonde had been clueless that her crush was ill-mannered back in a familiar situation, something that had gotten the young JoJo to actually focus on trying to keep up with the etiquette.
With a legitimate purpose and my advice pushing him in the right direction, I was sure smiling at the fact that the young man was starting to slowly gain more consciousness over his actions.
No more he was driven by pure curiosity and naivety, instead those two emotions were carefully subsided for the seeking of maintaining the proper image of a gentleman.
His homework started to appear less riddled with mistakes and the whip he long detested seemed to disappear after starting with this strong approach.
George was positively surprised by this sudden growth, almost growing suspicious as much as proud when he concluded that his son had finally steered to a proper course.
And just like any normal single parent with some suspicions behind their children’s moment of unexpected maturity, the man decided to interrogate the only individual that would know about the matter on a closer degree.
I was more than happy to give him what he wanted to hear, but I was also keen to not sound far too much lax over my knowledge of the subject.
He was fascinated by the fact that his son had actually met someone that he felt more than just friendship about, but his early happiness was partly superseded by his worry over Erina’s status in society.
While the Canon itself had never delved too much about the girl’s backstory, it was explained that Erina’s father was sent to work in India with his daughter some time after the early bits of Part 1.
I felt it strange for a ‘simple doctor’ to be sent to work in the conglomerate of countries in Asia, so my good understanding of the situation itself made me consider the chances of the man being a wealthy medic.
George felt at ease when I mentioned that the girl wasn’t a peasant or a lowborn, something that partly ruffled me since I was still miffed by society’s current standards, and that I was certain that her father was possibly rich.
The old Joestar was careful to probe more about the matter with his contacts, and I was relieved when he confirmed my loose claims.
James Pendleton was an influential doctor that had graded excellently in Cambridge and had pursued a stellar career in the Worshipful Society of Apothecaries.
The pedigree was undeniably good, and more than enough to see Jonathan continue to meet with Erina.
Of course, I withheld ‘how’ they had met up with each other and I keep myself from telling anything about the talks I had shared with the concerned father back to the two young people, but I was quick to tease if the circumstances back at the swim lessons allowed me to.
And there were plenty of chances to mirthfully poke at the two lovebirds-in-the-making.
With a calm sigh, I took the last bite from the food available on my plate and I decided to calmly address the situation with George about my plans for today.
“Lord Joestar,” I said with a faux-nervous, but mostly-calm tone, drawing the attention of the man almost instantly. “I wish to make a request about today, if it’s possible.”
The old Joestar frowned in surprise at my voice, but he gave a nod. “Sure, Dio. What do you need to ask?”
I sighed. “Before leaving my home to be housed by you, Lord Joestar, I had tried to find an object that is dear to me and… I would like to request permission to try and find it in a place I’m sure that it could be located,” I explained calmly, trying my best to not point out too early on what I was really searching for. “It wasn’t in my family’s house just a day before I left it and… I think it was stolen without my knowledge.”
The careful wording managed to get the reaction I was trying to get out of the man, George frowning in curiosity at my words.
“What kind of object would see you this much distressed, Dio? Is it something I can buy back for you or-”
“My mother’s wedding dress, sir.”
My interjection was swift, curt and somewhat impertinent because of the timing, but the shock at my answer was more than enough to get the man to forget about my ‘lack of manners’.
A grim look appeared on his face, possibly connecting Dio’s mother to his wife and… seeing how dreadful it would be for a child to lose the last regalia of one of his parents.
“I-I see,” He briefly stuttered, sobering up from his mournful state pretty quickly to not give too much away about his own sadness. “And you think that it was stolen? Do you wish for me to ask the police to search for it or-”
“If it isn’t too much to ask about, Lord Joestar,” I interrupted once more, this time making sure to appear as polite as possible. “I wish to personally see in a possible location where it could be, a shop that is known to sell robbed goods.”
Which would be Wang Chan’s shop, and I wasn’t going to even come close to despite how much curious I was about browsing its contents.
I, Dio, preferred to live smartly instead of dying because of stupid fascination. I needed some more time of training but… maybe in a few more weeks, I could try something about it.
“It would be dangerous for someone as young as you are,” George pointed out with some concern. “I’m sure that the area where you lived-”
“Was incredibly harsh against ‘intruders’,” I muttered nervously. “I understand the worry, Lord Joestar, but I’ve wandered the place for most of my life and… I know how to avoid any trouble there.”
I wasn’t even sure if Dio had been conceived in Ogre Street, but considering that he had visited it enough to not be considered an ‘easy target’, I can only guess that I could exert some influence over part of its inhabitants.
Or at least, avoid getting suddenly stabbed and mugged during the walk.
There was some uneasiness over George’s mind whatever he should have allowed me to go or not, his face displaying this turmoil for everyone to see and… I felt relieved when the nobleman decided to sigh in defeat.
“I will see to… have a carriage prepared, then,” The man grumbled quietly. “But I hope you understand that I want you to return back to the mansion in two-hours time after you have left.”
A little curfew, quite limiting to be honest, but something I was happy to comply about.
Jonathan merely stared at the conversation in pure silence, unsure if it would be correct of him to intercede within the discussion because of the topic.
If there was something that JoJo was quite deterred from speaking about was his mother.
It had been a revelation that got me surprised and confused, but the childish explanation that he offered at my pressure was more than enough to get me to not ask for too much about it.
He was awed by the image his father had built over the woman, mesmerized even. But JoJo was also saddened the more he heard about her as he never had the chance of meeting her on his own accords.
He had only his only parent’s recounting of her personality, of her stories, of her appearance and about the love she had for him.
It was enough to make me back away from asking, to get me to think about Dio’s mother and what she would think of this situation.
I wasn’t her son, but I was inhabiting Dio’s body and that would probably get her angry if she had been alive. Confused, enraged and sad.
Terribly sad for losing her child like this, even though the horrible deeds he would have committed.
As if I hadn’t planned to do my own bad deeds…
Once breakfast was over, I reached once more for my room to pick up my jacket with all the equipment I had planned to take on with me.
I had ten steel balls on me, the Spin having been trained as religiously as Hamon was during those last two weeks and, while I felt still far from achieving the Gold Spin, I felt more accustomed to the nature of the bizarre ability.
Deciding to not waste more time thinking about the past and the future, I channeled my thoughts to the present as I waited patiently outside of the mansion for the carriage to move close to the entrance.
Bidding some last words to George and Jonathan, I proceeded to board the carriage, giving the place where I wanted to be left.
It wasn’t Ogre Street that I planned to be dropped by, but the street just beside it.
I didn’t need some panicking rider to blurt out my plans so suddenly and I needed to be dealing this at once instead of wasting too much time soothing people’s worries.
After all, I had a murderer to catch.
Ogre Street was as horrible as the anime had displayed it to be.
The worst Rookery, a cursed place in London that has been considered the most dreadful street of the city for the last century.
The titles weren’t overstating the cold chills going down my spine when I first looked at it as I turned the corner to enter it.
I had seen some ugly places in my former life, areas with known-criminals living around and having their own fiefs within the district, but this one was surprisingly much different than I had initially thought it to be.
Expecting to be received with the same ‘warm welcome’ that Jonathan had received back in Part 1, I was surprised to be actually ignored by a large majority of the people wandering that cold street.
Orphans, beggars, and prostitutes were occupying just small sections of the street to offer their own services.
Thieves, assassins, and even the black market was there in its true glory.
The beggars here weren’t even trying to ask for pennies from the people there, already-knowing that only a few individuals could afford to support them.
Truly a sorry state for a district of one of the greatest capitals in Europe.
I didn’t waste too much time lingering in the main street, unwilling to get noticed by some unpleasant groups lurking around for some quick hit-and-run.
My eyes narrowed at the open door that led inside what looked to be a pub, my instincts tensing up as I decided to enter inside and find some refuge from the cold weather persisting in this part of London.
The moment I stepped inside the building, the chilling cold was replaced with some pleasant warmth.
It was an odd switch of temperature, to be so sudden and so… well-calibrated.
I didn’t stay by the entrance as I kept walking, my anonymous state mattering more than genuine awe over the unexpected swing from cold to hot.
I reached for the counter since all the tables were mostly occupied and I needed to have some private chat with someone that had to know plenty of rumors born from this part of the city.
Ignoring the immediate creaking of the wood, I leaned on the counter while waiting for the host to finish discussing something with some clients, the burly-looking man frowning at my sight but he seemed quick to conclude the conversation he had been engaged me so that he could interact with me.
“It’s been a while since we saw you around, Dio,” The bartender grumbled quietly while starting to clean some empty mugs. “Almost a month I would say.”
“There has been circumstances that saw me leaving my former home,” I mused carefully, unsure of the nature of the relationship Dio held with this mysterious individual. “My father passed away peacefully.”
He snorted. “The old fart croaked his last breath? What a tragic day for the income he was creating for me.”
Ah. Dario was a frequent client of this place, possibly making Dio come here to buy him the booze once he was forced to bed.
“Truly,” I replied tightly. “But I’m here to find some solutions to a few of my questions.”
“Do you have the means to find these ‘solutions’?”
I dropped five pounds on the counter, the man scooping the coins quickly and away from everyone’s sight.
“I see that you are prepared indeed,” He said while giving a nod. “So please, do ask.”
I hummed quietly at the bribed compliance, but I continued.
“Three questions,” I muttered quietly. “The first one is… did my father leave a wedding dress a few months ago?”
The bartender blinked. “That pretty thing? If I remember correctly, it was your mother’s right?”
I tensed a little at the comment, but I nodded slowly at him.
“I still have it, never had a reason to truly trash such a gorgeous dress and…” He sighed, giving me a serious look. “Your mother did help me a couple of years ago. She offered me some food and some blankets to use when I was robbed of my bed and most of my reserves.”
I eased up in relief at that comment and I sighed. “Can I have it back? I can spend money for-”
“Oh no, it’s yours alright,” The host admitted quickly. “I ain’t keeping that thing around and, to be fair, I hated your father for making his wife’s life a horrible one.”
With my eyes widening, I waited just a couple of seconds to see the man return to the counter with a small brown box with him.
As he offered it to me, I decided to steal a quick glance from its content and… it was a wedding dress alright.
All white, filled with frilly details and… it was hers.
Closing the box, I nodded back at him. “Thank you.”
“Nah. Nothing to thank about, just dealing with this little debt and,” He paused a moment and sighed. “What else do you need to know?”
“Do you know Wang Chan, the shop owner in-”
“The creepy freak?” The man huffed with a shake of his head. “He is a nasty bugger, quite the annoying prick to be fair and… what do you need to know about him?”
“Has he moved away from his shop?”
“Not that I know, at least not in the last few days,” The bartender replied with a nod. “He had gotten madder as a bat in the last few weeks, saying stuff like ‘annoying imperso-something’ and stuff like that.”
...Dammit, why couldn’t that bastard keep quiet?!
It means that killing him was going to be more of a priority than hunt down Jack, but then again who knows how many would take the crazy man’s word for truth.
“Last question, what is it, brat?”
I sighed at the comment but I nodded at his pressure.
“There has been some murders happening in London in the last month,” I started to explain with a more serious voice. “All blond young men, the writings on their chest and-”
“Oh, you are searching for him too, aren’t you?” The host inquired with some curiosity, making me frown in confusion.
“What?”
“You ain’t the first guy to ask about ‘Jack’, and I would even dare to say that the very individual is a client right now.”
...What?!
Before I could push for more answers, I felt someone rest their hand over my left shoulder.
“I admit I wasn’t expecting someone to ask about this guy, young man,” A strangely-familiar voice piped in from behind me. “Yet, the thing I can’t just make sense about is… your strange smell.”
I tensed up, nervousness rising from my chest as I slowly turned around and I was greeted with quite the familiar face.
It was the ‘Gentlemen protector’, the JJBA’s best Waifu and only holder of the ‘Best Best Friend’ award in the series.
A younger Robert E. O. Speedwagon was looking at me with a fascinated look while two other individuals were staring at the scene from a few meters away from us.
I could recognize… the Kenpo Master and Tattoo, both being thugs working for Speedwagon and…
Why where these three here and now of all times and places?!
“My… smell?” I blurted out without thinking about it and I found myself chiding out my decision to speak so suddenly.
The fellow blonde blinked, adjusting his bowler hat and he nodded.
“After having been around for some time here in this entertaining part of town, I have acquired quite the capacity to smell people’s morality,” Speedwagon explained with a polite tone. “Kind of an important ability since people here can get pretty feisty when someone isn’t looking properly- but I think the issue is about your odd morality. You are good, but bad and… also good.”
I blinked at that last, confused particle and I frowned.
“Maybe I’m just into the gray-side of things?”
“Oh? So you aren’t a goody two-shoes?” He asked back with some surprise.
“Not much, no,” I admitted calmly. “What about you?”
The man frowned again. “What?”
“Is your smell ‘good’ or is it a strange mix itself?”
There was a pause at my pressure, but he managed to get an amused snort out of his mouth.
“What if I have a ‘bad’ smell?”
I felt my lips twitching at that opportunity for a joke, but I bit down the need of pressing on.
“You haven’t attacked me yet,” I pointed out calmly.
“That’s because you don’t seem much,” The man retorted calmly. “Plus, the boss wouldn’t like if I picked on brats. Am I right, boys?”
The other two thugs nodded together at this comment and I felt perplexed by this answer.
A boss? Wasn’t Speedwagon supposed to be top dog of his own group already? Was there a detail that I was missing.
“Yeah, she wouldn’t want to see some kid getting his ass handled by a proper thief,” He concluded with a tired sigh. “So how about we skip the pleasantries now and we focus on why you are trying to find Jack?”
I blinked and nodded. “I’ve reason to believe that he is actively hunting me down. I wish to end him before he becomes a problem.”
…
“Really? I mean, I understand he’s searching for people that are young and blond-haired, but I’m quite sure he is searching for someone else,” He replied with a confused tone. “I mean, I’ve heard he is searching for someone older, with stronger posture and quite the authoritative air to himself.”
“What?”
“That wouldn’t explain why he’s targeting kids tho,” The Kenpo Master muttered quietly. “Still, the boss was fairly sure that the target is older and she is quite serious about it.”
...She?
Just as my brain continued to fail to grasp the full extent of this ludicrous conversation, the entire chatty nature of the pub seemed to cease down to silence the moment someone else entered the establishment and… I was forced to stare at quite the development.
Wearing what looked to be an expensive dark-blue dress that was accentuating her figure a little better while also covering a little more her chest and stretching down below her kneecaps.
Her blue eyes sported some confidence, which in the last encounter I’ve seen her wasn’t there and… she froze when she noticed me.
She was surprised and for good reasons, maybe even more than how shocked I was in finding her here of all places.
Then, the young woman’s lips turned in a small but determined smile as she literally rushed towards me, arms wide open as she went to scoop me for a quick hug.
“Lord Dio!”
Oh no. God, Heavens, please don’t make this a thing.
“H-Hannah?!”
The dark-haired beauty giggled, squeezing my face close to her abundant bosom and I was subjected to the unpleasant and quite drowning sensation of being deprived of any means to draw some air.
“To think you would be visiting here, Lord Dio,” She exclaimed quickly. “I wasn’t even prepared. To think that I would have been granted such a miracle.”
...Okay, what is going on here? Why is everyone in this bar clearly threatened by this courtesan and… why was she wearing such an expensive dress?
“M-Madam, I think you are suffocating him,” Speedwagon pointed out with a light stutter, making the woman tense up a little as she noticed that it was indeed the case.
A quick gasp and I was soon freed from that horrible hold. “I-I’m so sorry, Lord Dio. I was just overjoyed and- and-!”
“H-Hannah, you can calm down,” I swiftly interjected, trying my best to not appear that much air-deprived. “I’m not angry and- what is going on?”
Her panicked expression to reveal quite the pretty look on her face. “Oh, so much has happened since I’ve last seen you, Lord Dio.”
I nodded, gesturing her to continue.
“You see, when you saved me from that horrible man, I thought well about your merciful intervention, and about your good heart to protect me from Jack,” She almost spit poison at that name, but then she continued. “And I decided that I should indeed strive to become the best possible, learning from your teachings as much as I could and… I ditched the brothel.”
...That is kind of good but immensely bad considering she was referring to ‘teachings’. And there was only one thing that I could have ‘taught’ her without thinking too much about it.
“Hannah,” I tried to keep calm while replying to her. “Please, tell me that you didn’t-”
“That’s why, instead of pursuing that disgusting career, I decided to preserve my purity while trying to do more, much more by using your gift,” She paused a moment to reach out something from one of the pockets in her dress, causing everyone to tense up and duck behind some covers.
Orange eyes stared fixedly at the small sphere-like object.
It looked like a well-shaped pebble, but then I noticed something happening.
It started to rotate, it was spinning and… I noticed the familiar pattern.
Color drained from my face in full recognition and proof that I had indeed made something incredibly odd and worrying out from a mere saving.
Hannah here, a simple ex-courtesan, was happily displaying how well-versed she was with the Spin and… I gulped nervously.
“T-That’s good, but what made you think that-”
“Noblemen are usually frowning down on the plight of us poor people,” The young woman interjected with her explanation. “Yet when I thought I was going to die, ignored by the grand majority of this city, I was granted the peace of my mind when you broke me away from that silly mindset. The world is now brighter that there is someone like you around, Lord Dio.”
The way she sounded so over-zealous over my title and role within her rescue effort, I was being reminded of a certain crazy servant of DIO.
At least this one isn’t a crazy-looking man with a scarier Stand.
I gave her a slow nod. “I-I see. It’s good to know that… you are thriving now.”
“Those are flattering words, Lord Dio,” The girl almost vibrated as I concluded this comment, her smile widening in quite the cute and scary manner.
Is that even possible? No, I shouldn’t be even asking at this point.
“It was nice to see you here, Hannah,” I said with a calm tone, ready to get out and just ask about Jack on another day, but just as I said those words, she tensed up and took hold of my hands, putting them together with hers.
“Lord Dio, please. I wish to show you my headquarters and… I will also show you how useful Speedy and his comrades are.”
I didn’t need to glance back to the trio to know that they had to look so embarrassed by how they were cowering for someone that sounded incredibly-nice but also absurdly-dangerous to have around as a leader.
Instead I was trying to find a way out of that pleading, only getting more horrible scenarios that could develop from refusing her ‘kind offer’.
How should I’ve seen this one coming?
I gave her a patient sigh, or something close to that, and I nodded. “I will accept your humble offer, Hannah.”
She giggled and nodded. “Then let us go. I don’t wish to inopportune Lord Dio for too long.”
Oh that is nice and- W-WAIT, HOLD A MOMENT!!
Panic surged as I was suddenly yanked out of the pub, my free hand managing to take hold of the brown box containing my- Dio’s mother’s dress as I was forced to deal with the quite highly-paced rush through Ogre Street.
And while I could hear Speedwagon and his two friends following behind, I couldn’t help but think how horrible this situation was going to end like.
I, Dio, wasn’t certainly in the mood to deal with a case of the Yukako-kind.
-To be continued...
Notes:
AN
Lord Dio-sama just got his first loyal follower! Rejoice!
Chapter 10: Omake 3: My Bizarre Stalker...1?
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Omake 3: My Bizarre Stalker...1?
Original Idea from: Dyliokhan (SB)
Waking up with this dreadful headache sure was starting to put me in a bad mood this early in the morning.
There was silence and yet the sickness was still there to put me in a state of major distraction, enough to make me slow down in my efforts of getting up.
As my stretched arms slowly sunk back to the mattress, I felt something oddly soft standing beside me and covered by the sheets.
The open palm of my left hand was pressing on it, but not squeezing it as I was aware that until I was sure about what was going on, it was best to not trifle with fate itself.
I could recognize the texture of skin beyond the feeble fabric, enough to put me in quite the alarmed state.
Panic rushed right into my mind as I considered the circumstance, my brain picking the various possibilities that might have happened to me.
I had eaten normally like usual yesterday by dinnertime and the Hamon training with Muddiburi hadn’t left me overly-drained as the first times.
I had been drugged and… someone was sleeping beside me.
A woman, if the clue of this discovery was actually what I think it was, and that dreadfully brought me some scenarios that weren’t even close to good.
There were servants in the mansion, young women that were stuck in the social ladder and that were possibly endeared by the possibility of engaging in some romantic relationships with young lords with high chances of having a more than comfortable life.
I gulped nervously, my lips twitching in grand displeasure as I seriously hoped that I hadn’t been taken advantage about as that would have been… a horrible development for me, Dio, to actually consider.
But it couldn’t be possible, it just couldn’t!
In Canon, Dio and Jonathan never had to face this kind of issue, nor I expected George to not keep a mindful watch over any leeches trying to worm their way in his family’s home.
Yet, while these trail of thoughts were meant to reassure me that nothing fool was afoot, the more I dismissed these theories, the more I felt like I was starting to be left with no actual clue about what was going on here.
Just as I planned to make a quick rush towards the door, hoping to alert the owner of the mansion about this situation, I felt the warm body beside me stir a little.
A soft hum, one born from some happy sleeping, was the prelude for a the stranger to finally move out of the covers and reveal her identity.
A dark-haired head slowly pushed out of the warmth of the fabric, bright blue eyes starting to calmly open and stare right into my face.
There was a smile, her lips twitching in quiet amusement as she greeted with a small sigh.
“Good morning, brother.”
WHAT?!
No, there was no way that- she has the same length of hair as JoJo and- but he- she- Oh God!
The one I was staring at was what many could consider the genderbent version of someone I knew about, someone that wasn’t meant to be in my bed right now and… not as a girl at least.
I sweated cold, as the dread that had until now waited for the omen to unfold was already grasping over my panic and squeezing me for a reaction.
I, Dio, was starting to feel a little bit confused but immensely horrified by this discovery.
“Oh?” She hummed in minor surprise, her eyes landing right at my still hand as it was cupping not-so conspicuously part of her chest.
I forgot to move the hand. Now this is going to end poorly for me, with me either getting killed, exiled or maybe tortured by the Joestar Patriarch.
She blinked, her smile still there now increasing its intensity.
“Oh… my~.”
Did she just ‘Ara Ara’ in English?
N-No, I can’t just let this happen! I need to move before something else can happen in there.
“I didn’t mean to-”
“It’s alright,” JoJo mumbled giddily. “I trust you, big brother. I know you didn’t mean to sully my innocent flesh.”
The emphasis was more than enough to put me on the edge, urging me to release my hold over her and retract my hand away from doing more harm.
What is going on? Some attack from one of my enemies? Was this the result of Wang Chan’s dark magic?
My mind was incredibly riddled by the frightened state I was, but the young woman beside me merely yawned cutely and snuggled closer.
“J-Jojo, you shouldn’t be-”
“Hmm, but it’s alright for siblings to share the bed,” She interjected with a huff, glancing up with a pouty look. “Plus, I proved you wrong about what you were saying about you liking more sleeping alone.”
...What?
“I mean, I had to dose your cup yesterday with something Papa is using with his sleeping problems and-”
“J-Jojo.”
The girl blinked, but she accepted the interruption with a stride. “Yes, brother?”
“Was this something perhaps called… Barbiturate, or Chloral hydrate?”
There weren’t many sleeping drugs/hypnotics that were available in this era and the ones that were there… I was sure couldn’t be used to induce sleep.
Both were deadly, with the latter having been rejected as a proper medical to use in any circumstance.
I was seriously hoping that it was the former since it didn’t have the same rate of deadliness as the latter.
“I… I think it was some herbs dad brought from some store in India,” She replied with a hint of uncertainty. “The shopkeeper said that it was fine to make use of those to reduce sleep problems, but that it had to be taken with some moderation. This is why I decided to use very little to merely have you sleep better… with me.”
So I was subjected to some mysterious drug that got me to sleep deeply enough for the girl to enter my room and get inside my bed.
I was starting to slowly calm down at the fact that I was still clothed in my sleepwear and that everything was there on me… but then I realized something I should have noticed way before this.
“Jojo… why are you wearing nothing?”
A little blush spread on her cheeks, as she still smiled giddily at the newest discovery I made.
“There was so much warmth and… I decided to merely remove some of my clothes so I could stay close to you… big brother.”
For as much as she was trying to make it sound like a normal thing, I was fairly sure, especially for this century’s standard, that what she was doing could be considered incredibly scandalous to deal with and…
I almost forgot that JoJo wasn’t much of a rule-follower of the 19th century’s etiquette.
Shit.
“JoJo, there is a limit to the affection a brother and a sister can have,” I tried to bring some sense to this insanity. “While you are correct that some siblings, at least until they are younger at the age of 10, can share the bed, it’s improper for a boy and a girl of our age to consider such an endeavor.”
There was a pause, her face now sporting a blank look and her eyes almost glowing with a strong hint of… something close to… anger?
Yet she didn’t speak, nor she tried to do anything in this pause, merely staring me intensively right at my face and… finally she smiled.
“I-I see,” JoJo admitted with a calm sigh. “I understand what you are trying to say.”
...Why she was still smiling so mischievously when- UH?!
I tensed up as she suddenly wrapped her arms around my neck and brought my face closer to hers.
“Then I guess… we will have to be much more than siblings~.”
I flushed red, my brain blanking out for a moment as the closeness was just too much to me at this point.
My hamon crackled, coating my body in new energy as I felt my tiredness I had been experiencing until now draining to nothing and soon I was left with a more attentive mind-
And then I woke up back in my room, alone and without any major noises rupturing the quiet of the place.
I blinked as I noticed the little sweat on my face, the blush on my face and… the lack of a certain gender-bent woman trying to do some stuff that are best keep unsaid.
Moments passed, I stared up at the ceiling in an effort to calm down and…
I sighed.
“I guess I should be more careful with Hamon Training… maybe something did happen there,” I whispered to myself as I started to prepare myself for what was going to be a long day… like usual.
Hopefully, I wasn’t going to face this kind of nightmares again…
I, Dio, wasn’t going to deal with that kind of developments. Especially not with a female version of Jonathan.
Notes:
AN
So there were two people that suggested this in SB and the reason why I didn’t put Speedwagon in this Omake, Stugary1, is that I prefer to present characters in the main story first and then they will be available in an omake.
Still, he will be there for a continuation of this odd story so yeah, your idea has been saved and you will credited when due.
Also, am I the only one that just can see female Jonathan become incredibly clingy onto Dio out of her efforts to befriend him? And Canon Dio wouldn’t have even been able to reject her since he has a soft spot for kind women.
Lastly, I don’t actually like the ship cause… I don’t feel it as a ‘serious ship’ but more of a ‘crack ship’ if I have to be honest.
Chapter 11: ARC 1: Giovinezza (8)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Primo: Giovinezza (8)
The moment I was led inside the abandoned warehouse that had been turned in the hideout for Hannah’s gang, I felt a brief shiver of self-disappointment over what I was looking at.
I suppose I should have expected to see this happening. Somehow.
I couldn’t certainly magic some clairvoyance from utter nothingness. With my current abilities being far from accomplishing such a deed, I still had to rely on logical ramifications born from simple but deep events.
Hannah was one of the various inhabitants of the British Isles, but like the majority she was incredibly bent by the nature of the present state of society. The United Kingdom didn’t offer means for low-borns to truly rise up from the dust, leaving many broken and left succumbing to the horrible truth of the stagnating situation of the world.
People that were so desperate for a chance out of this deplorable hellhole they had been thrown into not because of their actions, but because of their unlucky upbringing.
Dio’s charisma proved to be as divine as I remembered it to be, but the peak of this unique trait was reached when he first mastered the beastly nature of vampires, when he become a cruel and cynical being that could easily strip humans of their hopes, turning them in puppets ready to be manipulated by him.
It was natural for him. No empathy for individuals, only some inner lust to see blood being spilled by people, may those be his foes or his allies.
Before he took the mask? There had been some subconscious manipulation from his part to worm himself into his minions’ hearts, then he would offer them guidance, trust, and utmost pride in a glorious future.
In this period, these three things were something that many poor people didn’t have, thus turning easy to mold under his perspective of humanity.
But there was something of a flaw in his ingenious charisma, and that was the inability of manipulating multiple people at once to the maximum effort.
Chaos helped him well in having none rebel against him, only a few eventually seeing his true self and bailing from his plans… but this was all after meeting with the Joestar family one way or another.
Part 3 showed this issue masterfully. While he recovered, while he prepared to make his glorious victory to be his ultimate one… he also failed to notice that one couldn’t just brush away someone as dastardly strong as his fateful opponent.
Fate was a strong element in the story, where the Joestars became its champions against the group of villains trying to conquer the world or just let it burn even more as it was now.
But the true problem about my current predicament wasn’t truly Dio’s charisma. It was the fact that I had pretty much stumbled in the creation of something much more meaningful than just a young man’s ambitious plan to become rich.
The British Empire was starting to reach its Zenith, completing the final expansion of the Colonial holdings.
The death of Queen Victoria was going to make the social issues within the grandiose Great Power crash down on everyone, shaking the political boat more than many contemporary politicians could have foreseen.
From poor people being left without guarantees to succeed in life only to be thrown into factories or into the trenches, to the nobility starting to see that their usual petty plays around the traditional parties wasn’t going to work any longer with the growing chorus of reform.
Communism never truly entrenched in the country until much later in the twentieth century, but there was already something that was going to pave the road for some unpleasant circumstances to deal as a single individual. Or even a big organization.
The Labour Party was still far from becoming worrisome for them all hiding in their mansions, but the moment the Great War was going to come in and sweep generations off entire nations, things were going to take an ugly turn.
I could see already the lines of the deformed webs already contorting and, despite Dio’s interest in making the world is to rule by improving it from the dust, he failed to notice that there was just too much to do on his own.
The world was far too big and corrupt to be ruled so instantly. The takeover has to be subtle and decisive instead of some bloody war to unify everything up.
Control has to be coaxed into the people’s minds, it has to be rendered a must and a need for them to accept in their normal lives as an alternative to the current time’s squalor.
Make them feel easy in their cage, so that the captor can go ahead and mold the bright lights of a properly-made future.
The mere sight of the well-cared warehouse, with the numerous boxes filled with food and resources currently littering all over the inner section of the building, was enough to give me a glimpse of what a single action, may it be out of kindness or for something else, was capable of achieving so suddenly and without much notice.
After leaving the box with the dress to the closest place I could reach, I proceeded to carefully comply to the former prostitute’s request.
Hannah was still smiling eye-to-eye as she started to give me a tour around the place, the rest of the group having taken seat by some of the tables prepared in the crates-free area of the warehouse, to stare and try to understand how I was their ‘inspiration’.
Legitimate as a concern, appearances can be quite the mirror that fools people about one’s limits and potential. A true deed of power was necessary, but not one done so quickly and without a deep reasoning behind.
I could grow flowers on the wood of some of these boxes, but that display of ‘magic’ was only going to get them disappointed over my own means to create changes.
I needed something bigger. Something that was a must to accomplish, like an important mission of sort.
Something that would have to wait for now as I continued with the tour, quite unwilling to show any major displeasing actions before the young woman.
Hannah was capable of using the Spin, not truly something worrying if I had her set a couple of meters away from me… but she was attached to be like glue.
The moment she decided to snap, either for me being too uncaring or for some misunderstanding during our interaction, I was going to find a way to dodge or manipulate some Spin’s attack.
And that wasn’t something I could easily accomplish in a state of stress. Not yet at least.
“I hope that there have been no major attacks against the police,” I muttered quietly mid-discussion, gaining quickly the dark-haired woman’s attention.
“Not truly, no,” The former courtesan admitted calmly, her smile faltering a little at the serious topic. “But we have managed to steer them off with some appeasing bribes.”
I nodded at the action, knowing that it was best to avoid having to deal with some officers snooping around for criminal deeds.
“That’s good to know, Hannah,” I calmly commented, the girl almost squealing to the praise. “I hope you will continue this once an opportunity for us to act about it will happen.”
“Kind words from you, Lord Dio,” The young woman replied kindly at my words. “But, if it’s not too much to ask about, I would like to know if you have… any plans that we could go through with together.”
If she had been a puppy, I bet she would have waggled her tail madly at the possibility of standing close to me for that much long.
“Albeit I can’t offer any grandiose plans just yet considering the surprising revelation of this circumstance,” I started to answer her implicit query, noticing almost suddenly her deflating at my early words. “I can offer some minor guidance for the time being. Just enough to give you all something to do while I make some proper plans that can offer you some real action without dangers.”
Her blue eyes shone brightly at this. “You mean like giving us some tests to prove our worth?”
...Not truly what I was referring to. But I still gave a solid nod at that, the girl smiling in response as she paced quietly back towards the trio of man that was still looking at us talking.
But it was just as she eagerly made her way back to the rest of the gang that something odd caught my attention.
It was a mere instant, a blink within time that didn’t match up with the previous seconds as I saw a darker shadow obscuring the frame of the young woman and I felt tension as I recognized that something was descending quickly towards her.
It was a box. Someone had moved it towards her, ready to have the wood-made crate collide with Hannah’s skull.
The Spin wouldn’t have been quick enough, the gravity dragging the object quickly down showing no limitation in its fall and… I moved quickly, Hamon pumping rapidly in my legs.
“Hannah!”
My voice ripped through the silence and mute scene, the woman reacting instantly as she swiftly turned around to see what was going on with me, but then her eyes noticed the approaching brown-colored box falling upon her.
Her jaws gawked at the incoming pain, but…
I moved her just in time.
After pushing her away and making her trip on her butt, I moved backward to avoid the crate myself, the timing just perfect to avoid any unwanted splinters to reach out for my unarmored body.
I felt adrenaline rushing and giving me a new degree of awareness of the situation, being far too sure that the predicament hadn’t been a coincidence and… I felt someone moving behind me.
With the Ripple still coating my body in new energy, my reaction time was in its best shape as I mindfully started to dodge around two- no, three knives being used to get a solid hit on my chest.
Sweat rolling from my forehead, I managed to counter this assault with a quick kick at my attacker’s ribs.
Crack!
It was a pleasant noise to hear considering that the one maimed was this figure, the aggressor backing away instantly at the sudden counterattack, with one of his hands now reaching by his aching chest.
My aggressor groaned and snarled, a mix of wounded person and furious animal as he tried to bring some balance to his footing.
I had my eyes narrowed on the man’s face, almost snarling back his name at the ridiculous ambush he had set up for me.
“To think that you would be the one to find me, Jack.”
My words pierced like thousands of dagger right back at the murderer, the young man displaying a mirthful grin at my words.
“It’s you, Dio~!” He chuckled in a moment of lucid craziness, then his stare focused back on me, his hold over his monstrous knife tightening as he took a step towards me. “It’s you. It’s YOU! He was RIGHT!”
I grimaced at the loud outburst, the psychopath clearly unable to restrain the amusement at having found me. Rather ‘unflattering’ considering the kind of bastard I was supposed to kill now.
“Oh? Was it Wang Chan that told you?” I took a step forward myself, causing him to blink in a mix of childish wonder and awe. “I suppose that you got a little bird to tell you.”
“A strange bird,” He muttered with a hint of surprise. “Why, we know the same birds too then~!”
He jumped, his smile widening at the fact that I hadn’t moved yet as I carefully waited for him to get close enough for me to retaliate.
One of the things that truly made Jack a horrible killer was that his main flaw was the very strength that got him so famous both in the original timeline and this one.
His preys were weak, too prone to get scared of sudden attacks, making his job of stabbing them to death easier to accomplish.
He had never fought against someone lacking fear, someone that knew how to defend themselves.
I waited just at the last moment as I saw the knife ready to plunge on my neck, my head moving swiftly away from its trajectory as I proceeded to land a punch to the injured part of his chest.
The moment my fist landed on the skin, I could feel the entire body tense up in pain as the Ripper tripped to the side, rolling away as he tried but failed to stand up from the previous blow.
“Weren’t you going to kill me, Jack?” I inquired dryly as I started to walk towards him. “Knives ready, you were there, prepared to gut me… but now, you will be the one to perish by my hands!”
I lunged over him, ready to conclude this madman’s career here and now, but just as I leaped forward-
Clang.
I felt something metallic wrap around my right leg. Surprise turned in panic as I felt yanked away from Jack and into the wall, my face making the acquaintance of the barrier first thing first.
I groaned, my entire body burning at the sudden attack and… I heard a familiar chuckling.
“To think that this ‘strange bird’ did right by following around the curious child,” Wang Chan mirthfully commented while standing a few meters away from where I was.
He had his claws already unfolded, yet the other end of the chain was on his right hand.
“A pity that it wasn’t a true fight to understand what went wrong,” The Chinese man commented darkly as he started to approach me. “A pity that your demise is so sudden and meaningless.”
Before he could take any other steps, the malicious shopkeeper was forced to back away to dodge a…. Spinning ball.
The sphere of energy rushed for a little longer before slamming and exploding a couple of seconds later.
We both glanced right at the origin of the attack and… I was stunned by the sight I was presented with.
I had gone through the hour trying to keep Hannah from snapping in such a furious state, yet now she was sporting quite the incensed expression in her petite face.
“Y-You! How dare you attack Lord Dio!!” The outburst was met with a giggle by the dark magician.
It was in that moment that I tried to get out of that lock that kept me chained up, but-
“As if you can ever come close to even injure me, little brat,” Wang Chan commented, whistling happily as he yanked at my chain a little, disrupting my efforts to get out of my restrictions. “And as if I would let you faker get out of my hold, filthy scum.”
I groaned at the circumstance, knowing that I couldn’t act accordingly until I was out of that chains.
Yet, as I felt my hopes of winning this battle started to dwindle a little at the unpleasant developments, I saw some sparks erupting from the bastard’s claws.
Something was distracting him, the subsequent snarl giving me more hints that something was happening that I couldn’t see properly from my current disposition.
I saw something little, something that was spinning and… was creating sparkles out of its continuous impact.
“But I shall make sure that you are banished in the deepest part of hell, you cur,” A certain blond-haired man stood beside his boss. “For I, Robert E.O. Speedwagon, shan’t allow you to harm this gentleman!”
...I feel a little bit better now that I had this quote repeated towards me.
With the magician distracted, I moved my hands back to the chain, thinking how to get out of there without alerting the man of my activity.
I blinked, the solution easy to come up with as I reached for one of the steel balls in my pocket and I worked to accomplish two manipulations for the chain.
The first one was the main issue, opening up the chains binding my right leg up and the process was particularly quick to accomplish.
It was the second and final one that proved to be much more complicated than I remember it being, as the idea was generally easy to understand.
I had to meld the metal to latch onto Wang Chan’s palm, to bond to it as if glued to it.
This took me sometime, the distraction almost close to end as the hat was finally pushed away from the annoyed shopkeeper…
But it was already too late!
The magician realized suddenly that there was something wrong with the chain, but the very moment he stared back at me, his realization struck as I let out the first spark of Hamon through the metal.
With no means to break away from the chain now connected to his skin, my understanding of his nature was validated when the Ripple actually damaged the ‘simple human’.
I had long suspected that there was something wrong about the man, something inhuman. And now I was proven correct when the Energy of Light burned into the bastard.
Yet, much to my dissatisfaction, the effect weren’t as deadly as I had wished them to be.
The Hamon’s electric-like path was interrupted as I quickly noticed Wang Chan getting out somehow from his new binding. My eyes moved quickly, spotting a little bit of flesh still attached to the chain… and the bloody spot on the man’s palm as he dropped his metallic claws.
“Y-You- YouyouyouyouyouyouyouyouYOUYOUYOUYOUYOU!!”
He trembled furiously, pain exuding from his shivering body and his crazed wide eyes glared at me with utmost hatred.
“YOU WILL DIE. I WILL KILL YOU!”
But not now, it seems.
Just as he concluded this proclamation, the man suddenly jumped right up to the roof section and into the large window above the entrance, rushing into the glass as he made his quick escape away from that horrible situation for him.
There was silence, my body slowly healing thanks to Hamon after making a close encounter with a concrete wall. I glanced around, unsure that things were truly fine as I went to look to see if I could see Jack around and…
He wasn’t there anymore. Wang Chan’s sudden attack had screwed my chances of killing Jack now before he could really turn in a serious problem and… I was pissed.
“L-Lord Dio, is everything alright?”
I could recognize Hannah’s worried tone, but the moment I tried to reply that I was fine, I ended up scooped up in what I could confuse easily as the greatest of traps.
My face was pushed on her chest again, her arms tightly pulling deep in that bosom as I tried to keep afloat.
“I’m so sorry for endangering you, Lord Dio- If only I had been more careful with the situation Jack wouldn’t have been able to-”
“I-It’s alright,” I managed to interject with a muffled voice, managing to pull my lips away from that situation I was facing. “N-No need to worry. I’m alright, Hannah.”
It took her a couple of quiet moments to finally ease up her tight hold, giving me some means to breath without having to force my body through the odd predicament.
“Still, are you alright?” I inquired back before turning to the rest of the gang. “Same for you, Speedwagon and-”
But before I could finish with my honest attempt to sound emphatic with what had just happened, there the girl squealed and giggled.
“Lord Dio, to receive so much attention and considerations~!”
Another giggle and I bit down a groan at that reaction.
Despite the fact that Hannah was proving to be stable and incredibly capable with her ability with the Spin, I still have to keep an eye on her volatile personality.
Once I had made sure to leave the group with the simple tasks of expanding with new members and avoid causing any major issues with the authorities, I proceeded to make my way quickly back to where the carriage was waiting to me and… I just made it barely for the curfew.
I sighed nervously while holding the box with the dress within it close to my chest, my eyes distracted as my mind wandered at the implication of this absurd encounter.
While I could see Jack coming to track me down so suddenly, I hadn’t expected Wang Chan to be as brutal as the serial killer.
It was worrying, incredibly so, but I didn’t plan to back away from the purpose of killing them both as quickly as fate allowed.
I had to just find a mean to deal with them individually… then things would go favorably for me.
But for now, it was time for me, Dio, to make my way back home and rest from this unexpected encounter.
-----------d-d-d-d--------------d-d-d-d-----------------d-d-d-d-------------
“I hope that your trip was successful, Dio.”
Once I was back to the Joestar’s Mansion, I had swiftly made my way to George’s office to report with what had happened with my solo endeavor.
The man had been busy with some paperwork when I knocked at his door, but he was quick to receive me with a note of curiosity and kindness as I entered while bringing the box with him.
Nodding at his curt comment, I presented him with the content of the box, his eyes slightly widening in a mix of genuine happiness and surprise at my victorious trip.
“I found it right where I thought it to be,” I replied calmly, setting the box right by one of the unused chairs as I focused my full attention to the man. “But I’m actually troubled by some of the words I’ve heard from the one that had it.”
Curiosity stirred at my last sentence, causing the man to pause in his work to give some proper focus at my words. “Is that so? Can you elaborate?”
I sighed, prepared to make some careful maneuvering to have the image of Dario Brando stained now that he was dead. Nothing truly wrong, I was actually bringing up part of the horrible truth behind the man’s passing.
“The man that had it, was the bartender of a pub close to where I lived,” I mentioned with a sigh. “And the man was quick to confirm the identity of the… one responsible for the dress to happen in his ownership.”
Interest swelled even more at my enticing comments, and soon I revealed ‘what I knew’.
I took a heavy sigh, this one filled with faux uncertainty and distress. “It was… It was my father, Dario Brando.”
I could see shock replace the intrigue in the Joestar’s face, the skin paling at the realization and I suddenly stared down at the carpet while I carefully picked what was left of the money that George had given me to buy back the dress and… settled the coins right onto his desk, backing two steps away from it.
“Mr. Joestar… I wish to apologize if this seems like a horrible discovery- I knew that father had some drinking problem but… I never thought it to be so bad and-”
“Dio, stop-”
I closed my eyes, ready to continue with the little act I had planned to go through while on my way back to the carriage.
“I-I’m not a thief.” Yet I am. A shameless one if push comes to shove.
“A-And I don’t wish to hurt Jonathan.” If he becomes an obstacle, he shall be removed swiftly and without hesitation.
“Dio,” This time the Joestar’s voice felt closer and stronger, and I felt my body tense up as I failed to notice the man had moved out of his chair and now was close enough for a hug.
Which he went for. His arms pulled calmly close, trying to make the embrace as warm, but also as half-formal, as possible.
“You are not your father, Dio,” George started to say. “While you might be related to him, you are your own person.”
“...” I was silent, ready to bask a little in the comforting words of the fatherly figure as I thought how smoothly this was turning out to be.
By dirtying Dario’s name, I was also making myself appear as an innocent young man that just ended up scattered by the unpleasant nature of my former home’s life.
I was made a good guy, one that could be trusted, one that lacked ‘enough’ backbone to try and do anything even so remotely bad.
I had my eternal alibi with this man, and now I was granted the immunity I needed to step up my games with what I achieved from that visit.
“Dario Brando… I thought of him to be a blunt, rude simpleton, but still someone that cared for his family,” The Joestar continued calmly. “I suppose my thought was a mistaken one… yet I think that my idea of you isn’t wrong. Actually, I think I considered you far less than you actually are.”
...What?
“When I first took you in, I expected you to be as blunt and brash as your father,” The nobleman started to explain. “I thought you to be in need of guidance, yet you proved me wrong by becoming a guide for Jojo. By becoming his proper older brother.”
I was surprised by this detail as… did George actually mention this in the Canon? Was this is first assumption of Dio’s character?
Perhaps, deep down, he always thought that there was something wrong about the blond but- what if he missed entirely the fact that this wasn’t a simple case of ‘misunderstood child’?
I could see why he would be so protective of Dio, why he would even be so vehement with Jonathan in certain circumstances that saw his son being the one to initiate any brash assault against the fellow young man.
It was all fitting well in that puzzle that was George Joestar I, but it still wasn’t enough to redeem him from some of the stern approaches he had adopted against his son.
Albeit a good man, he still failed to notice the danger until a dagger was plunged in him.
Jonathan had tried his best, from being a child to being an adult, the results still being the same despite the tenacity and the proof given to the older Joestar.
I was flattered by the nobleman’s words right now, but none forgave him from the mistakes he would have committed if I had been the real Dio.
“W-What if I’m like a mockingbird, sir?”
George blinked. “You are aware of the typology of bird?”
“I’ve- I’ve read it in the library,” I replied quickly, holding down a false sad hum. “I’ve read that- that the youngest are meant to ruin other families, pushing eggs and other birds off the nest-”
“Stop, Dio.”
I flinched a little and the embrace eased as he finally let go, the man looking as sad as irked by bringing up such a depressive topic.
“You are not a mockingbird, you will never be one. Of that, I am sure of,” The nobleman confirmed determinedly. “I know that you are laborious, incredibly determined to prove your worth, but you also have a genuine light in your eyes when you help Jonathan. You care for him, and you strive to make him succeed as highly as you usually do.”
There was a pause, one that saw me sponging up all the words that I’ve listened to.
“Some servants have… reported me that you have helped him early on with his homework when you first arrived,” He mentioned quietly, making me tense up again in a real moment of sheer panic.
I had completely forgotten that there was still a couple of butlers hanging around the study room while the older Joestar was out for some work reasons.
To think that they would have reported of my little sneaky efforts…
I have completely underestimated the capacity of some of them to actually show some initiative with some instances.
“I-I was only trying to-”
“Help him around so that he wouldn’t face the whip,” He interrupted me curtly, drawing a surprised look on my face as he sighed and continued. “I’ve seen you staring at it for some time now and… I think you understand why I might have to ask you if your father… puts his hands on you.”
More silence, I felt uneasy about talking about abuse when I wasn’t the victim about.
This body? Probably. I was certain that Dario had some chances to land some hits once Dio’s mother was dead but… I didn’t have much of a proof other than one final punch showed by the first episode.
So, instead of making this a big lie and risk inflating things beyond my capacity to contain it all, I decided to keep telling some of the truth.
“I wasn’t… much. There was just an instance of a slap a year ago...” I paused, drawing a tired sigh before continuing. “But- But I think my mother… she didn’t like being near to father.”
This time it was the man’s turn to tense up at my allusion.
Despite having kept some calm over the instance, the mere idea that my mother herself had taken the brunt of such violence was enough to finally tap at the Joestar’s rare anger.
An uneasy sigh left his lips before he gave a brief ruffle to my hair. “Dio, perhaps it’s best for you to reach your room and make yourself presentable for lunch.”
There was so much left unsaid in that simple sentence. So much I could pick up with a mere thought or two about it, but I decided to not indulge too much the current patience of the man as I swiftly paced out of the room with the box in my hands.
A small smile on my face as I felt that I had indeed been successful with my efforts even with this situation.
Not only was George going to investigate himself about Dario and discover the massive bastard the man had been, but I was also going to pass like a misunderstood child that would never try to create any unnecessary troubles for anyone in this mansion.
A double win that saw me actually standing close to achieve the greatest position achievable in my current role in this family, just enough to prepare me to make big plans here in London before thinking about my next big step in this world.
Once Wang Chan and Jack the Ripper were crushed, the bits of resistance formed by criminals within the capital will be easy to dismantle or even ‘reform’ to become pawns of my ultimate vision.
As I reached my room and jumped face-first on my bed, ready to finally get some brief rest from what had happened an hour or so earlier today, I found myself freezing at a sudden eep coming from…
My desk.
My sight snapped right to the origin of the noise, my orange eyes matching up with cerulean ones.
Erina blinked back, still sitting calmly on my chair while beside her there was a nervous-looking Jonathan that was failing to bring up his stare to look up at my face.
The book with the translation was open, and it didn’t take me too long to realize what was going on.
I, Dio, forgot that curious teenagers will always be curious teenagers… and I seriously need to lock the door to my room when I’m not around the mansion.
-To be continued...
Notes:
AN
Don’t you just like when two villains pop up randomly at once? Don’t you also like that Speedwaifu can drop one of his best-known quotes when needed?
Chapter 12: Omake 4: Early Victory for the Heavens(?)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Omake 4: Early Victory for the Heavens(?)
Original Idea from: HappyFox (SB)
There are many things that still confuses me when I think about JoJo’s logic, but this one was seriously making me look like a mumbling moron.
It all started while I was training with Muddiburi, the Tibetan monk having left for a moment to recover some fallen branches to explain how I could turn anything in a weapon with Hamon if I needed to fight against dark creatures and being.
Alone in that section of the forest, I started to boringly muse randomly over what I could try to experiment with Hamon now that I was without supervision.
Boredom was a terrible driving force for making steps toward new techniques, and I was certainly not going to stay idle for the time being.
I picked one of the branches that the tall man had left nearby and I tried to play around with it with some of the energy from the Ripple.
Bright-red roses grew in its surface, blossoming prettily on it as I glanced at them with quiet curiosity and constant pondering over what I should try to do next.
I picked another branch, this time looking at it thoroughly before contemplating what to try out now.
What if I tried to replicate the Arrow with the Spin?
I blinked, the thought coming in my mind like a blurt, a silly brain fart that shouldn’t even be thought about for how flimsy and silly it was as an idea.
While I was perfectly aware what the Arrow did and what form it had, I wasn’t aware of the complete functionality it had over the process to create Stands.
People can get killed by it if those lacked the willpower to sustain a Stand, and that was incredibly bad considering that it was rare in this period for people capable of surviving the tricky operation of giving out the embodiment of their fighting souls.
Yet the curiosity to try out and see if I can create something that at least looked as cool at the real thing was more than enough to get me to try and replicate its appearance with this tree’s branch.
The steel ball was already spinning at an acceptable pace, the energy ready to be set to be used for this little experiment.
The plan was as simple as usual, the modification of the prime object starting quite slowly but steadily as the body of the arrow attained its slim nature while the tip started to grow into the design I was accustomed with.
The golden design expanded beautifully and soon… it was done.
I blinked in surprise at how gorgeous the little thing looked to be. I had gone by thought, inspiring myself with some of the details I wasn’t sure about and it just looked so perfect.
I glanced all over the tip, endeared by the precise curves, the refined design of the meteor-born material and how strangely it felt to hold.
I blinked again, this time surprise turning in confusion as I tightly kept the object from falling off from my hold, and my orange eyes widened when my hand started to twitch at the stubborn resistance it was meeting against the newly-created Arrow.
I pushed more strength into it, putting more effort in keeping it from falling- no, moving out of my grasp.
The weight suddenly shifted away from going to the ground and right… t-towards me?
My free hand reached out to grasp into my tense hold, to increase my attempts to keep the object at bay.
At first I was confused over the sudden phenomenon, but slowly enough a cold realization had started to settle in my mind that I might have gone a little more than just make a perfectly harmless replica of the dangerous Stand-making tool.
I tried my best to keep it from moving out of my hold but the more I struggled against it, the more my hands started to sweat at the pressure they were put against and… it slipped out.
It was a sudden action, so sudden that I felt the sharp pain erupting in my chest at the Arrow plunging deeply in my chest only mere moments after it happened.
My eyes went wide in fright and hurt, a yelp burned down as I felt my lungs aching atrociously at the horrible and intense sensation paralyzing them.
“N-No-” I fell on on my knees, my legs wobbling at the unexpected mortal injury already draining of my energy. “I-I can’t just-”
I needed to move quickly, before my brain truly went in shock for what had just happened.
I was already bleeding a lot, the wound having grazed some important organs and leaving me with little space to maneuver around.
The first thing I did was to use the Spin to neutralize the Arrow’s energy from continuing to delve deeper in my chest, the steel ball pressing on the body of the projectile and denting into the wood in the process.
I felt another sharp round of pain explode in my chest and I felt my heartbeat growing more erratic the more I continued to shatter the tool.
Desperation is a terrible driving force considering that it makes people do some crazy things that most of the time can result in utter fails… and deaths.
I didn’t plan to die here, not now that I was just starting with my ambitions.
I crouched even more as I pushed more strength to the spin, intensifying its activity despite my knowledge that it could explode without some proper stability and attention given to the process.
But in that moment of distress, what truly mattered was survived.
My body tensed, my Hamon quivered in a moment of instinctual scare as it flooded through my body and tried to heal the damage that I was suffering…
But just as I started to lose consciousness over the futility of removing the stubborn Arrow out of my chest, something odd happened.
First a loud word, then a sharp pain of something sturdy slamming through my back.
MUDA!
Tears formed, I felt a new wave of pain, but instead of finding death out of that sudden shocking blow, I actually felt instantly better.
The Arrow shattered against the unknown attack, and the hole it had created was closed up while the inner damage was fixed instantly.
I blinked, my tears still staining my cheeks as I slowly turned around in a moment of adrenaline-driven panic and… I saw it floating above me and staring down with a calm look.
The humanoid looked bulky, his muscles easy to see on his figure were as massive as those I knew from 「 The World 」 and 「 Star Platinum 」 .
I was awed, I was confused, and I felt… complete.
The sense of shock intensified as it tilted its head in what I could feel to be curiosity, mystification over the sudden emergence of the Stand before me.
But before I could have given more thoughts about it, I noticed footsteps approaching my proximity.
“I’m back,” Muddiburri announced as he dropped several dozens of branches by the nearby ground, his stare turning back at me and… he froze as he looked up to notice the figure behind me.
“Dio-”
“It’s not an issue,” I blurted, my brain failing to shape up any composure after what I had to deal with. “It’s not dangerous.”
He blinked, his eyes narrowing back at me. “What is that? ”
I gulped nervously at the serious tone in his voice, feeling some pressure erupting from him and… I nodded.
“T-That’s my- my Stand,” I muttered nervously. “A-And it’s-”
“How did you unlock it?” He ignored my explanation, taking a few steps towards me. “Your knowledge is-” He stopped talking himself, his frown softening and he looked down at the bloodstain still present to the ground. “What happened?”
“C-Can’t you just read it on my mind?” I shot back, stuttering a little as I was almost there to regain my bearings.
“Not anymore.”
These two words tensed me up immensely. I glanced back at the Stand behind me, the white-colored being staring back at me with a frown and I gulped again.
“I-I think that is going to be a long explanation-”
“We have plenty of time left,” The Tibetan Monk interjected curtly. “I suppose we will skip this training session for this.”
His words didn’t put me at ease and… I nodded.
How was I supposed to tell him that I, Dio, have somehow unlocked the absurd and not-canon 「 The World Over Heaven 」 ?!
Notes:
How-how-how-how!?
I can already tell that people are going to flip at this as it shouldn’t make sense (which is why this is a… Omake?) but surprisingly enough I have something of an explanation.
Hamon’s healing work as a mean to accelerate the processes of the body to recover from an injury or a wound, but sometimes it can also speed up other bodily processes such as the Arrow’s operation of bringing out the user’s Stand.
What happened her was stupidly silly, incredibly bizarre, and, of course, totally impossible to achieve: Not only Dio accelerated the process to unlock the Stand, but he also speeded up the one to Evolve it to its last form.
The idea is crackish, that’s why I found it worth of writing it down as an omake.
Next time I will do the second part for Maria the Ripper… so stay tuned for more!
Chapter 13: ARC 1: Giovinezza (9)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Primo: Giovinezza (9)
Of all things that could have put me in a very complicated situation, it had to be my inability to find means to hide away the journal containing certain sensible information I would’ve preferred to keep hidden away from the rest of the world.
I should’ve suspected that Jonathan’s curiosity, mixed and intensified by the presence of Erina’s own thirst of knowledge, would have ended up with them studying more about me through the things that were within my room.
It was wrong, their faces were already showing that they knew about that, yet the childish curiosity that led them there had already done me no little trouble.
There was no way that someone as young and uncultured as the two lovebirds-in-the-making would have understood clearly that what was there in that paper was beyond the mere fantasy, beyond the mere fairy tale.
Instead of lashing out brutally as the original Dio would have at the sight of someone intruding in his possessions, thus increasing the suspect about his goodwill towards the Joestar’s family, I decided to take a more moderate approach.
“Jojo, Erina,” I started to say with a stern and unflinching tone, gaining even more tension from the two. “I hope you’ve some apology to offer me for intruding in my room without my permission.”
There was some silence, both shared some looks as if trying to decide how to properly solve this situation without risking getting in an even worse predicament.
“It’s- it was my fault, Dio,” Erina replied nervously, mustering up plenty of courage to spurn the boy beside her to look surprised and mortified. “I did ask Jonathan about you, since he said that you were taken in by his family and-”
“The fault is all mine, Dio,” The young Joestar interjected with a stronger voice, his face showing some embarrassed red at the prospect of having a lady take all the blame on herself.
It wasn’t just… a gentleman’s behavior.
The mentality of the young man was just… easy to predict. Far too easy. It was just lazy work.
“I suppose I shall be the impartial judge in this matter and say the fault of this odd development is shared equally,” I continued with a tired sigh leaving my lips. “In fact, I guess you both will face the same punishment over the matter.”
“It was-”
“Jojo, I’ve already said this was the case and I will punish you both,” I interjected coldly, my arms wrapping by my chest as I stared hardly at him, his face twitching in a mix of surprise and embarrassment. I looked at Erina with a softer look, the blonde blinking nervously back.
“Would it be a problem if you were to share this burden with Jojo?” I inquired quietly, surprising her with the lack of harshness. “Would it make him ungentlemanly if I was the one that imposed him to not press the subject any further?”
There was a moment of silence that was used by the girl to ponder properly over the matter and… she shook her head.
I smiled. “Thank you, Erina,” I replied with a nod. “And now, you two retake the seats by the desk. I will take the bed.”
They complied slowly while I reached for the soft mattress, taking a seat there while staring at the two.
“Now, I want to know ‘why’ you two have decided to barge into my room to try and find anything there,” I started this grueling session of interrogation, albeit my mind wasn’t in there to properly survive a long one considering how draining the day had already been. “And no, I don’t want to know ‘who’ did this, I want to know ‘why’.”
Jojo coughed nervously. “We just wanted to know how your room looked like. We were talking about the fact that you seems so polite and respectful-”
“And we just wanted to see if that was the same with your room,” Erina continued for the young man, a shy smile on her face. “Your room is well-cared and neat, Dio.”
I nodded at the compliment. “As any room should be.”
This comment drew a flinch off from Jonathan, as I was well-aware that he was always late in fixing his room properly. Always at the last minute, when his father planned to pass around and check it.
“Still, why would you put so much effort in doing this?” The young man tried to divert the embarrassment away with this question. “I know that father does this to his room because it’s proper as he is a lord… but why would you do-”
“Jojo,” The blonde gave a light slap at the boy’s arm, prompting him to stop. “Cleaning your own room has nothing to do with social standing.”
I nodded again, the ghost of a smile emerging at the sight of the girl showing a little bit of backbone around her love interest.
“Erina is correct with this statement, Jonathan. Cleaning your own room has to do over a degree of maturity… that is actually easy to achieve.”
My words sparked confusion within Jojo, as the young Joestar seemed to contemplate over those for a couple of seconds.
“But… why?”
“If you had the chance of deciding to do homework in the morning or by night, which one would you pick?” I inquired back with a sigh.
“Well… I guess in the morning. So I wouldn’t have any reason to actually worrying about those.”
“And if you had the chance of choosing between fixing your room in the morning or by night, which one would you pick?” I asked again, this time a small smile resurfacing on my face.
He blinked, his eyes widening at the realization. “In the… morning.”
“Exactly,” I said while nodding at his response. “Both examples are burden in our lives, and so those should be regarded more as duties than superfluous details.”
“So I should fix my room-”
“Because you would make your own life easier,” Erina interjected with a huff. “Jojo, you shouldn’t be reluctant about this.”
“It’s just that...”
“You find it a boring task to do,” I guessed for him, drawing a nod from him. “Something that just feels an unimportant necessity to go through.”
“It’s still something that you should do,” The blonde added with a pretty smile. “After all, I know you are a proper gentleman, so it will not be difficult for you.”
Jonathan burned an amusing red, almost trying to look away and hide the shade his face had gained at the encouraging words. “I-I will try to do that, yes.”
I nodded at that. “That’s good to know, but still, there are a couple of questions I would like to ask you both.”
Both nodded calmly, having noticed that I wasn’t sounding menacing anymore.
“Okay. Did you open the journal is there on the desk?” I finally asked, hoping for the answer to be one of the acceptable ones.
“It looked important,” Erina commented with a curious tone. “There were so many notes about various versions of the same translated piece.”
Jonathan nodded at her words. “I’ve heard from father that there are some important men working for him which roles are to translate from other languages back to British proper. Yet, I didn’t think that this was so much-”
“Complicated,” I concluded for him, my orange eyes half-closed as I realized that they did read a fair bit for having found the small annotations over the different variants I had for a couple of sentences.
“Still, it seems to me as a good work,” The girl complimented again. “I’ve seen father having trouble translating from Indian, but he also mentioned that it’s even worse to try with Latin in certain instances.”
“It all depends on the antiquity of the piece. Both languages are complicated,” I replied kindly. “But Latin is somewhat easier to understand because most of the European languages derive from Roman Latin.”
“Yet you did make a lot of confusing words out of it,” Jojo admitted with a hint of curiosity. “There were some terms that just were off about-”
“It’s just a fairy tale, Jonathan,” Erina chided softly, drawing the young man to a calm ease. “Of course some terms need to sounds ‘off’.”
Another nod, and with that revelation I was granted some more relief over the matter.
They were blissfully unaware of the fact that everything there was the truth, but I suppose the logic of Stand Users was just beyond the mentality of this age.
People barely believed in ‘magic’, and not many liked to stray afar from the rules of natural science as it was just recorded as the undeniable law that ruled the world.
Yet the universe worked differently from what humanity was trying to make it seems, beyond the sense of rationality and common sense.
The world was just a bizarre place fitted with pathological liars, and I, Dio, was the only one that could see the truth as it was.
The poor fools they were to believe in a simple denomination for nature.
“Actually, there is something that I wanted to ask you about, Dio,” Erina resumed the topic once more, drawing my attention out of that inner monologue. “In one of the pages I’ve read with Jojo… there was a strange mention of someone ruling over the Stars… and the mentioned sign for that was a mark right by his back.”
Jonathan frowned at this. “You mean like my-”
“Your birthmark,” I hummed quietly, having forgotten that I had translated that bit.
The Joestars… they had existed way before the noblemen that ruled her near London.
There was a family member that appeared multiple times within the story, hailing what looked to be a copy of what sounded to be Jotaro’s 「Star Platinum」. The resemblance was striking, but differently from the future counterpart, the Star-based Stand did have quite the powerful ability of moving through space.
Similar to 「 The Hand 」 but instead of deleting matter through its ability to move so quickly, the Stand would actively move through the fabric of space without being noticed by 「 Made in Heaven 」.
It was a surreal ability that reminded me that 「 Star Platinum 」 never developed its own ability despite the pressure exerted on Jotaro in various circumstances.
And no, I wasn’t going to consider ‘Star Finger’ its main capacity to fighting, that would be just limiting of such a formidable Stand.
Perhaps there was indeed something that made 「The World」 and 「Star Platinum」 equal in terms of abilities, but where DIO’s 「The World」 was capable of moving through time itself… 「Star Platinum」 moved through the space within the stopped time.
This is why Time-Stop never became a complete ability for the Stand, as it just ‘stole’ DIO’s ability to use the Time-Stop.
It wasn’t anything about ‘similar Stands’. It was all about two Stands meant to match against one another and… DIO couldn’t just return the favor by gaining that degree of power with his lack of proper understanding about this reality.
Jotaro’s win wasn’t one of understanding, but rather one born from DIO’s own misunderstanding of the situation that he was going through during the fight.
And just like what would have happened in Egypt by 1987, so a clash between titans occurred between the Joestar ancestor and the first holder of 「 Made in Heaven 」 .
The brawl was brutal, even more than any Stand-limited battles I had the chance of studying about… and the result was actually stark clear from the very beginning.
Despite the early disadvantage, 「 Made in Heaven 」 was far stronger and flexible compared to its opponent. A swift defeat for the Joestar ancestor saw also the conclusion of the mentioning about 「 Made in Heaven 」 altogether.
It was something that eluded me, as of why the First User would just cease with its Stand-killing spree, why its abilities would never been used after that singular event and… I knew that the rest of the pages had the key about this massive question.
The conversation didn’t continue from there as I saw them leaving out of my room with the good promise that they would never return there without my permission.
I had killed any interest or curiosity by providing them plenty of understanding over the ‘secrecy’ within my room, demolishing the need of inquiring for more as that case was now solved within their minds.
By the time I was done with dealing with them, I started to plan out where to hide the journal after this unwanted discovery, feeling rather unwilling to provide this kind of material to George too.
The man was a resourceful individual with more than enough experience to draw his own conclusion over this source.
And sometimes myth weren’t just fairy tales, this rule being one of the commonest for those that knew about the importance of seeking out treasures and advantages from the past.
This debacle persisted even a particularly calm dinner, with Jojo seeming fairly tense at the chances of me giving out what had happened earlier on, but the boy calmed down when I didn’t say anything about the matter.
I didn’t saw a reason to become a jerk, and so I just accepted the subject as a closed one myself.
Finally, just as I was about to go to sleep, I found the best place where to hide the notebook, having forgotten that Dio himself had some tricks to hide objects within his own possessions.
The large baggage that had been settled by the feet of the bed was now empty and providing enough space to house both the book and the journal, and hiding those by the secret compartment within the bag offered me absolute relief about the subject.
Nobody in the mansion, not even the servants, were keen to approach the bag, seemingly giving a willing front to preserve my current state of privacy within the house.
I was glad of this little safe spot, even elated at the chance of not having to deal with any future surprise about JoJo coming to snoop around the room with what happened early on.
With a clearer mind, a tired body, and a ton of sensible subjects that still needed to be dealt with, I went to sleep with the sole thought that the next couple of days were going to be quite the busy ones for me to go through on my own.
And in the end, I, Dio, was correct about this very notion.
------------d-d-d-d-----------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d-
Three days passed calmly after that, with my schedule taking a radical change compared to the previous days as I had to take into account the fact that I now had… a literal gang under my control.
While I let a full day pass so that I could clear my mind even more and plan out a proper strategy over several new subjects while also informing Muddiburi of this new development (something that got a mixed response from the man), I still decided to visit once more with the excuse that I wanted to see a nearby library for some new books.
George was surprised by the request, but much more lenient over the fact I hadn’t showed any reason to doubt about me.
The very discussion we had shared back when I had returned to the mansion once I had recovered my mother’s wedding dress seemed to stick around and build up a good impression of me and… I used it to properly discuss the current predicament with Hannah.
The young woman was ecstatic that I had returned ‘so soon’ to their headquarter, but her demeanor had turned docile when I asked for more information over the current state of things.
A day offered little chances for some proper recruitment efforts, but two young boys were quickly taken in by Speedwagon, the blond mentioning how good the two were as thieves.
I was surprised by the praise, yet the two individuals in question were both ten and eleven.
Fairly young, terribly so considering the inhuman system we were all forced to abide for now, but their minds were as peculiar as I had thought those to be at the man’s praise.
I needed just a couple of seconds spent chatting in a friendly manner with the two to spot some genuine intelligence that just was surprising for someone their ages.
In the end, I provided them with a completely unexpected job, getting some annoyed huffs from both before I had the chance of explaining why the idea was actually a sound one.
It wasn’t much of a surprising element to spot on many children working around to support their families, and so, instead of continuing such a dangerous activity that wouldn’t always provide them with a good gain, I offered them the humble role of couriers meant to deliver the resources that I considered my own investments for the future.
The work itself looked stupid and ‘unneeded’, yet I was the one that could see the advantage of bolstering the current recruitment, by pushing for the acquisition of properly-trained men and women that would be then driven to their correct vocations.
It would still take time to gain progress out of this annoying operation, but by showing kindness to many poor family men lingering in London by just providing concrete solutions for the primary needs of their wives and children, I knew I would have ended up getting their unquestionable interest and loyalty.
I had well thought about trying to expand via illegal means, but I was unsure about the pros of such an activity since it would only end up creating more issues with the police the bigger the activity would end up getting.
So that’s why I had plans to focus mostly on making proper, legal jobs for good people to be hired to work for.
It wouldn’t be an organization born with inner bribery and recommendations like the ones that currently existed, but one of merits and experience that would be seen as the best choice by the people.
It was going to sound ‘absurd’ to the societal standards of the current time, but there wouldn’t be no denial that such avant-garde would only lift up everything towards a quick-paced progress for everyone.
And those that weren’t ready for it or that refused the change? Either submission or death by their own traditional mistakes.
By starting with moderate mercy directed at those in need of food and shelter, I was aspiring to gain the trust of those that had long lost hopes from having a future thanks to common means that offered a good income.
The decline was already there for me to take over, and the royal court was just packed with morons that wouldn’t give a dime about it all.
I was pretty sure that they wouldn’t even care if the entire nation looked to be mere moments to come crashing down upon their silly heads.
Debtor’s prisons and child labor were hideous practices, the signs of a corruption within modern civilization.
Those needed to disappear as quickly as possible and with the plans I had laid down for the foundation of my group, I knew that it was going to be a matter of a couple of years for this to happen.
It would take time and effort, attention in large quantity for the administration and the guarantees to the workers, but most of it all… well-made investments.
Money tended to be what truly drive the people to take on the challenges of the workplace in these modern and trying times.
To break their backs over their humiliating jobs, to send their own children to either become thugs or easy casualties in harsh lives spent in factories, or even mothers to sell their own babes for the sake of offering them a better future instead with the ugly household they were born into.
And yet I was also quite aware of the state of the economy to know that money could be easily be forgotten by the commoners for the sake of immediate food and resources.
The greatest example was one of the first main events of the French Revolution, when the peasantry was given no chances of buying bread because of a drought killing much of the grain needed to sustain their survival.
Money wasn’t truly an issue back then, but food was.
And I had plenty of food to give, I had plenty of wool to provide for women to create warm clothes to their children, and I even had paper and ink to write.
Give the common man money when due, and he will respect you for the rest of your life. Give the common man food and other important resources, and he will respect you for the rest of his life.
That’s what I was planning to accomplish from so little.
I wanted to gain an acceptable workforce that would accept food and other stuff as first wages and thus making it possible for the new organization to gain as much money to start the activity properly.
But not just by remaining with only the single warehouse that was currently under my control.
Perhaps there were even more unused warehouses that could be silently taken away from their original owners and rendered ours via legal means.
The legal system was still far from implement some protections for those declining societies and with the state of the government hindering any chances of reforming that, I just needed to act accordingly to the situation to truly achieve a series of good victories for my plans with the loopholes waiting to be exploited by me.
And it all started from ingratiating the needy.
I needed the mass to rise up but not against the system itself, but to work carefully to subvert it via normal means.
Revolution? Too bloody, too expensive and… easy to be misinterpreted by certain individuals on latter years.
Violence was going to be essential in some circumstances around the growth of the company, both Hannah and Speedwagon were aware of this detail and were accepting of it, but I was happy to learn they were cultured about the nature of… diplomacy beyond mindless violence.
Aggressive diplomacy, to be correct.
The art of entering the lair of various monsters at once, to find the biggest, worst one in there, and to see it publicly humiliated before its allies.
To teach a lesson, to bring an order within the disorder and anarchy of the underworld.
In this case, London’s most notable gang was the Forty Elephants, an all-female crime syndicate that was the lengthiest and most resilient of the old gangs that ended up surviving until the closure of the first half of the twentieth century.
They weren’t the most violent, but their influence in the capital was as notable as dangerous to deal with without some proper precautions from my part to secure my own bases.
Eliminating them would maybe be considered the worst mistake possible to make,
Removing the leading gang would just create an unpleasant power vacuum that our group wasn’t ready to face just yet, and it would cripple my means to even do anything else in life.
It would be a bloody civil war if any of that happened, and I didn’t wish for this to be the case as I needed that kind of blood to be delivered into the workforce than to die in battles.
And this is why, instead of pursuing a violent approach with this group, I was keen to try and gain the loyalty of the leader of the group with my own words.
It was a gamble, but one I was well-aware that it was possible to commit to with proper attention.
I was uncertain of their leader’s identity, and I knew that Alice Diamond had yet to be even conceived to be around and leading her girls through the streets, thus making waddling in that direction… quite the dangerous tip-toeing for my little organization.
Searching for a mean to have a nice chat with their leadership was going to take a while, but with the current pace of things I was happy with how the situation was unfolding.
Speedwagon proved to be as resourceful as I remembered him being from the Canon, his time spent in Ogre Street having made him the best broker that I could trust into.
He had numerous contacts, but to verify if any had even just a connection with the gang would take some non-negligible amount of time spent in that endeavor.
Something that I authorized him to do as the fastest I dealt with the gang, the safer my efforts within London will end up becoming for the next decades.
With that second day spent dealing with this predicament, I decided to set up a letter-exchange with Hannah, and I had the young woman sign her letters as Annie.
The reason behind that name was connected to the fact that I had mentioned to George that I had met a young girl during my errand of finding my mother’s dress that was capable of writing letters and had inquired about doing so towards me.
Some more questions had ensued as to why the letter-exchange was important, ending up with me admitting that I just pitied the child a little about it.
Making their priority so little, I forced the interest that the nobleman might have had over the papers to nothingness, rendering the exchange a safe activity for me to go through without some more snooping.
Yet things at home soon proved to be far from idyllic as I had initially thought them to be as I soon realized that Lord Joestar had some plans for me that I hadn’t considered up until the moment I was ‘slammed’ with those.
While I had thought that schools weren’t something just yet for children to go to as… there was no real basic education in the Great Britain, I had technically forgotten that there was something similar to it that just would work with my instance.
Apprenticeship with important professors of major subjects wasn’t a novelty for rich people during these people before actually having their children sent to some universities, but I had expected for George to just limit me to pursuit session back at the mansion and do this only with Jonathan instead of forcing me to deal with some old-style professor.
In fact, before being actually ‘accepted’ by whom was supposedly going to become my newest tutor, I had to pass a normal test of sharing some words with the man in question.
I had to be incredibly polite and respectful, but also show all of my knowledge over the subject that the professor was best accustomed to.
Professor Archibald Sill was a firm believer of the British Legal System, a strong supporter of the Conservative Party, and a proud student of the Economic school based from John Stuart Mill’s works.
He looked a little pompous, but not overly arrogant to warrant my utmost wrath with what would become one of the best example of why I wasn’t to be trifled in certain occasions with sudden developments.
Especially if those developments were antiquate before the state of my mind and integrity.
After about five hours of conversation, with some proper pauses and some tea being delivered by the servants in the mansion, I ended up escorting a rather confused man to the door.
His beliefs over the Legal System were shattered by mentioning the chaotic state of the current territorial division, which didn’t present a unitary system but several Acts that in the end would only favor the English Region.
The support for the Conservative Party wavered at the truthful mention that the party itself survived only thanks to the support from the unionist and the presence of two strong candidates that, once gone, would spell the end of the Tories’ dominance.
Killing his passion for Mill’s economic thought was the easiest, especially since the man’s idea, which had been revolutionary back during the early bits of the 1800, where now tragically obsolete and deadly to the current state of the economy.
In the end, I wasn’t the one being hauled with some unknown element, but the professor to be sent packing back home.
George thought I had failed, but even Sill had to admit that the situation was-
“I-I can’t teach him anything. He knows plenty already a-and I think I need to retire myself for some self-study.”
I hadn’t planned to kill the man’s career, nor I had wanted to drive him to doubt his own line of thoughts… but I have to admit that I felt quite vengeful when I felt forced to deal with this unwanted circumstances.
I didn’t need anyone to teach me anything, for I was Dio and I knew enough to make the world mine already.
…
Or that was the early thought I had up until the Joestar Mansion received another visit from an illustrious character.
It wasn’t an elderly figure, nor a legitimate professor meant to be able to taught anyone just yet, but the man himself was nothing to scoff at because of his pedigree.
Having acquired legal education at the Birkbeck Literary and Scientific Institution for a degree of the University of London, the bespectacled man with short dark-hair and thick black-beard had arrived to the home without much notice.
George still opened to him, having been presented with a recommendation letter from Sill himself about this event.
I was tense when I first saw him, the mere sight offering me a sense of familiarity with this figure, as if I had already seen him before from somewhere important.
Despite the fact the young intellectual in his twenties had yet to conclude his studies at the King’s College London, he was still praised by the failing candidate to tutorship as someone that would work well with me.
I was confused at the lack of mentioning from any tutorship, but soon I was driven to have a lengthy conversation with this curious fellow.
Time passed slowly, but soon I felt drained of exchanging strong words for three hours of intense chatting about macroeconomics and legal advancements.
We both looked tired from that verbal spar, yet I couldn’t help but have to admit that I hadn’t gained a victory out of that discussion.
None of his convictions had been dented too much, but neither he came close to graze at my own beliefs.
And so a stalemate had breed the weirdest of draws I could’ve ever been forced to accept.
But while the man was leaving, biding a curt goodbye to both me and the owner of the house, I decided to inquire more about his identity as it was still eluding me after that lengthy of a conversation.
“Lord Joestar,” I muttered quietly, my throat still aching a little at the stressful predicament. “Who… who did I just speak to?”
There was some silence at first, then the man sighed. “Professor Sill had suggested this young man because he was quite the rebellious fellow in his class. He tried to see what would happen when two stubborn eggs crashed into each other.”
A very bizarre omelette, considering that I felt my mind ready to collapse any moment now.
“But his name?” George hummed quietly, pondering a little about it. “I think the name brought up is something like… Webb something.”
I blinked, then again… and once more as I slowly realized what had just happened.
“Oh right, his name is Sydney. So Sydney Webb,” The nobleman nodded once, ignoring the shocked expression as I continued to stare at the retreating form of one of the greatest figures of the Labour Party’s golden age.
…
I gave a nod myself, but this time, instead of pursuing some more conversation with the Joestar, I merely decided to walk back to my room as the situation had indeed changed for the oddest.
At least this is just a singular meeting. Hopefully.
And with that thought, I, Dio, decided it was about time to find my bed and get myself some proper sleep after the mess I had to go through in the last few days.
----------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d-----------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d---------
AN
I hadn’t expected to have to write more than 10k+ words for two different stories. I’m deadly tired, tomorrow there will be some Economy exam at Uni (It’s more of a test to see if they got the written part of the exams right by PC or not) and then I will have to write some more.
I wish to apologize if this chapter contains more mistakes than usual (especially the second part of it), but I’ve been feeling a little distracted. So if anyone catches any grammar issues and brings them up, eternal kudos to them.
Hurrah! *Collapses to the floor*
P.S. I’ve been developing plans for a little spinoff that will become a thing… about by the time I will be done with ‘Giovinezza’. It will all become clear about why there will be a need for a spinoff once I’m done with this first ‘Capitolo’, and the only thing that I can say is that it will revolve with a semi-obscure Xovers that I found matching with this period of the Jojoverse. Little early, early warning: It might have some horror-based elements.
Notes:
AN
I hadn’t expected to have to write more than 10k+ words for two different stories. I’m deadly tired, tomorrow there will be some Economy exam at Uni (It’s more of a test to see if they got the written part of the exams right by PC or not) and then I will have to write some more.
I wish to apologize if this chapter contains more mistakes than usual (especially the second part of it), but I’ve been feeling a little distracted. So if anyone catches any grammar issues and brings them up, eternal kudos to them.
Hurrah! *Collapses to the floor*
P.S. I’ve been developing plans for a little spinoff that will become a thing… about by the time I will be done with ‘Giovinezza’. It will all become clear about why there will be a need for a spinoff once I’m done with this first ‘Capitolo’, and the only thing that I can say is that it will revolve with a semi-obscure Xovers that I found matching with this period of the Jojoverse. Little early, early warning: It might have some horror-based elements.
Chapter 14: Omake 5: Maria the Ripper (2)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Omake 5: Maria the Ripper (2)
Original Idea from: KingAllen (FFN)
Managing to convince George to actually accept ‘Maria’ in her home ended up being quite the frustrating and complicated predicament to go through.
The man was skeptical, and for good reasons as there was just a sense of maliciousness that Jack was unconsciously releasing with her simple stare.
The mix of unnatural silver-hair and ominous green eyes was enough to put everyone in a state of unease, even JoJo failing to hold within his mind the fact that he was scared by the little girl.
Still, despite the dread originating by the mere stare at the ‘orphan’, the lack of aggressiveness and outright maliciousness from Jack was enough to fuel my argument that she was just a misunderstood child that was abandoned without logical purpose.
In the end, after spending some grueling words over the matter, I got George to see my point as leaving the discovered orphan there without proper guidance might end up creating a new tragedy.
A tragedy he would be indirect responsible for refusing to take her in his humble abode as an extra mouth to feed wouldn’t be too much of a drain on his finances.
Jonathan would eventually pipe in by inquiring more about the child, and Jack would offer some curt responses as I had asked her to.
With her cloak hiding both her scandalous clothes and blades, the only thing that could seriously put a wrench in my plans was the possibility of the girl actually blurting out anything that might incriminate her and spark any sort of suspect from the two Joestar.
I was playing a dangerous game by keeping Jack close to me, to let her live despite the horrible nature of her existence.
The little Wraith seemed to be blissfully unaware of my dreadful thoughts as she kept her arms wrapped around my waist, or at least she was trying her best to keep latched onto me with how short her arms were.
With her eyes half-closed in a dazed state, she enjoyed the mixed warmth coming from my proximity and from the inside of the carriage leading us back to the Joestar Mansion.
Mary was going to be a Ward to George Joestar I, but her prime guardian was supposedly going to be me.
It was a test, albeit an irritating one by the way it was presented to me as. I was meant to keep a close watch over her, to see to her basic needs fulfilled, and to make sure she was properly educated the best way possible.
And it just sounded as if I had been given the responsibility of cleaning up after a mutt than taking care of a sentient human being.
It was a subject worth of some anger, but I decided to rein in my furious state by distractedly relax in this hug that lasted up until we were back ‘home’.
From there, before returning to my room, I had to take a couple of detours to prepare Jack for her new life there.
Starting from a quick bath to make sure that all the grime and dirt that had been present on her skin was removed, to get some proper clothes for her to wear for the time being.
The girl was a little reluctant to let go of her skimpy clothes, but she was easy to convince when I mentioned that those weren’t going to be thrown away, only that those were to be put aside for the time being because they were uncomfortable for her to wear.
She accepted with some hesitation, yet her eyes glowed happily when I presented her with a petite white dress with a little red ribbon.
It was similar to the one she was given by her Master back in Apocrypha, the design having just the minor difference that it wasn’t sleeveless, keeping it to a simple half-sleeved point that was meant to hide the tattoo-like insignia that was in her right arm.
Happily trying it out, the girl let out an unrestrained and joyous giggle, the raw state of genuine happiness surprising me in a moment of stunned silence.
She gave a twirl, looking as the skirt lifted a little at the rotation, causing another round of giggles to leave her lips.
“This is so nice, we like it!” Jack stated with a grand note of amusement, her vibrant green eyes returning to me. “Thank you, brother!”
I was caught in a frown at that last word, surprised that I hadn’t been labeled as either ‘Mommy’ or ‘Daddy’, taking under consideration the fact that I wasn’t aware that Jack could stray away from those two terms when addressing people.
It was so surprising, yet so endearing, and I gifted her with a headpat that would then offer me more of her giggles.
Dinner was somewhat a quiet affair, with both the Joestars preferring to keep silence as they watched as I tried to moderate the girl’s interest over the food in her plate.
Her stomach was rumbling with desire, and there was no denying in seeing that this was her first time eating something so delicious and that wasn’t as dangerous as the things she would find by the streets.
Her manners were lacking since she had never needed to have some class within her craving for food, thus I had to be there to constantly chide her about the way some of the food was supposed to be eaten.
Teaching her about cutlery in that first predicament gave off some mixed results, with her mind quickly accepting knives as important tools to properly divide large object in tiny bits for her to enjoy individually, but outright failing to understand the true need of using the fork to pick up the cut parts.
The disastrous event didn’t lack some chuckles coming from both George and Jonathan, both finding the scene of my panicked self to be worth of some amused thoughts.
But for me? I found it to be quite the straining experience to go by.
Jack was stubborn, almost as much as I was, and thus headbutting over this matter caused no little friction early on.
By the time we were done with the food, I found out that the servants had prepared a new room for Jack to make hers to use.
The mansion had plenty of unused rooms for people to take, and Jack had hers just around the corner by the corridor where mine was.
The mere news caused the girl to tense up a little as she realized that she would have to sleep alone and without supervision, but instead of saying anything about this, she decided to let her little irritation still present from the conclusion of dinner keep her quiet.
I decided to not press her on the matter, deciding to just wait and see where things would evolve from there.
Once Jojo and I had gone to our respective rooms, I wasted an hour reading some more the book about Hamon that I had yet to read from.
The subject was interesting, but the lack of practical exercise rendered it just a feeble understanding of the subject, which my grasp over it wasn’t even good enough to allow to have some proper usage of the techniques that were listed on it.
Soon after, I was resting softly and without any major distractions creating me any sort of nightmares.
It was a blissful sleep that was contended among numerous pleasant dreams, something that was rare considering the lack of positive novelties that would give me reason to make actual dreams and not think about Part 3.
Yet this little slumber proved to be temporary if not… partial.
I felt my bed’s cover shuffling quietly as a small, but warm object snuggled its way right onto my chest, and then started to snore quietly there.
It was a cute snoring, so soft and yet still present enough for me to open my eyes and stare down.
Jack was donning her new sleepwear, a particularly conservative dark-blue nightgown, with her head resting right over my chest, eyes closed in a state of what looked to be calm happiness.
And to think that she had tried to appear annoyed at me.
I almost snorted at the idea.
I, Dio, was sure going to make sure that this little girl was protected as if she was part of my real family, and groomed to become a proper ally to my mission of absolute justice.
But for now, the only thing I had in my mind was… how did Jack came to be?
She was a Wraith, there was no doubt about this classification as she did address herself as a plurality with a feminine majority.
A union of various unborn children’s souls that was now lying there and away from its original purpose.
Speaking of which, it was odd that she didn’t refuse to stray away from her original task, knowing that her existence was tied to this saddening purpose.
...And that is why I, Dio, was confused as to why she had yet to show any sign of disappearing, almost declining the nature of what a Wraith was.
I needed to do more checking over the existence of Clocktower, to verify if somehow there was much more about the Nasuverse than just Jack.
But just as Dio lost more time trying to ponder over the true nature and purpose of the child now there in his proximity, Jack’s mind was lost in the unconscious but determined thought of one thing.
Always stay close to brother. Never leave his side.
Notes:
AN
I’m still debating if her name should be ‘Jackie Maria Brando’ or ‘Maria Jack Brando’. Any suggestions about it?
Also remind to leave some suggestions about Omake!
Chapter 15: ARC 1: Giovinezza (10)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Primo: Giovinezza (10)
The forest near the Joestar’s manor… to think that I would’ve ended up spending so much time there.
The limpid river was quite a calming element to what was the turbulent activity that would see me train for so long.
Muddiburi hadn’t stopped with just some techniques. He had encouraged me to experiment under his attentive eyes, to expand my arsenal through sharpening my senses, my muscle and my specialization in Hamon.
Heck, even the Spin had to be improved with what had happened when I had faced Wang Chan.
The man was more dangerous than I had expected him to be. True to the older Hamon User, the villain wasn’t shying away from employing the most dangerous elements of his connection with dark magic.
I reacted poorly, almost risking to get killed with the rest of my newest minions.
And that was unacceptable.
Once I was finally granted some time away from the theoretical bits regarding my education, I finally regained some free time to spend with Jojo up until a new professor decided to try and study my case.
The situation itself wasn’t troublesome, not even in the least, as I knew that my first encounter with Professor Sill had left a particular bitter taste to a large majority of teachers that had known the ‘defeated man’.
I expected to be spared by any other annoying instances for a couple of months, enough to allow for some other intellectuals to muster up their bravery at the challenge that I had presented to them by merely being.
The real troublesome bit was how sluggish my capacity to develop new skills was compared to earlier on.
The Spin was simple, but fairly limited to a single technique that expanded on various effects, and I was still far from achieving the Golden Spin.
Hamon was simple… until I had to make some blind decisions over the development regarding it.
I managed to try out my hands, literally, with the Scarlet Overdrive.
The blazing results making up for the worrying requirements behind the creation of this powerful Overdrive, but I wasn’t certainly going to try and make use of it all the time, especially with how limiting the conditions of the ability were.
And this is why I decided to try out two abilities that were greatly ignored by many users.
The first one was the Afterimage. By training my legs to sustain the high-paced style connected to the Ripple, I knew that I could achieve something close to an illusion to confuse my own enemies.
This was going to be crucial as it would easily boost my capacity to evade any dangerous attack thrown at my general direction.
Then there was the Sticking Ripple, which would grant me a higher extent of movement compared to normal.
Every surface, may it be solid or liquid, could be walked by with the use of the Hamon. I started slowly and with something particularly complicated.
The river was continuously flowing, thus it wasn’t offering me a stable ‘floor’ where to walk into, but after the first few times I made some progress.
Quick-paced stepping over the surface seemed to help in stabilizing the footing as my own feet were swiftly injecting the water with my own Ripple in an effort to keep afloat.
Muddiburi was surprised by this very last ability and inquired how I had developed this very technique since the last time we’ve met.
I decided to provide a faux answer, muttering how I had noticed that by applying the Ripple by my fingers and pressing those by a wall or a liquid, those would… stick.
There was of course some skeptical response to this, but in the end this very topic ended up being ignored for the sake of more sparring.
While I was allowed to experiment as calmly as I wanted, I knew that some battle experience was going to help me the most and so I continued regularly sparring with the powerful warrior.
His size should’ve already proven that he was a difficult opponent, but the fact that Hamon was his main specialty meant that I had to pay extra attention to the fights.
But it was during one of those matches that I finally managed to get one of my long-term objectives as I finally had another mean to attack my enemies with ranged attacks.
While the Spin was still the most powerful thing in that department, my little thinking had brought up a very convenient element that I got through with.
Water splashed by my fingers, and the friction generated… bubbles.
Hamon was the sole cause of this unexpected element as I slowly but surely got hold of Caesar Zeppeli’s own ability, the Bubble Launcher.
When one thinks of normal bubbles, they would see just some innocuous floating spheres that weren’t meant to be used as a weapon.
The thing is that those born from Hamon weren’t normal. In fact, those were fairly dangerous because of how flexible they were.
Muddiburi made that discovery early on when I had started to track him down with the use of the bubbles.
Imprecise but powerful, I had to make all ‘bullets’ count before being forced to drop the barraging for the sake of not draining myself too much about it.
It was a development, a good one, but still away from achieving the true might available with the two variants of the Bubble Cutters.
I was far from refining the Bubble-making art to this degree, but I was sure of gaining mastery of this in due time.
With the training regarding Hamon and the Spin continuing smoothly, I was also capable of offering even more opportunities for JoJo and Erina to bond deeper.
The two were fairly close, but still in a state of mutual friendzone. None of the two was ready to make the proper step towards a serious commitment, either out of shyness or because they didn’t want to rush too quickly in a relationship.
I could understand the latter logic, but I couldn’t accept the former.
And this is why, despite their meek reluctance to try and go ahead with something a little more serious, I managed to make some ‘deal’ happen between George and Erina’s father.
James Pendleton was more than honored to accept a visit for lunch, intrigued to understand what kind of situation was the one between his daughter and the young man that had took her heart with his mannerism and looks.
The doctor was mildly-impressed by Jonathan, almost praising the young Joestar with his courteous attitude and his genuine caring nature.
The compliments easily turned Jojo in a flustering mess, the same happening with Erina as her lone parent decided to tease a little about the future for these two.
The conversation was pleasant, and I tried my best to offer just the minimum input to not steal the focus from these two, even though I had wanted to share some medical discussions with the man.
There was no doubt in my heart that both George and James had understood the predicament quite clearly, and they both were seen sharing some words away from the two possible lovebirds.
With the satisfaction lingering for the rest of the day, I was sure that I had just scored a new ally for the conception of this sweet couple.
Time would be needed, but there was plenty of that to foster such a curious situation.
Still, the pleasant lunch became a cornerstone for the fact that I actively started to ‘push’ both towards each other.
They were clumsy, they were hesitant, and I granted them some mercy in the form of letting them interact without me influencing their words.
It had to be natural, the love had to be genuine. Or I would set them up for a disastrous marriage and… that wasn’t convenient for anyone.
But I would still keep some form of ‘watch’ over them. I wouldn’t creepily stare at them like someone that shipped two individuals madly… but I would keep nearby in case there was a scene worth of truly helping about.
I was interested in their love, not obsessed to see it accomplished.
And while I was happy with how things were setting up with the Joestar family, the mystery behind the Prophecy was still keeping me uneasily attached to continue with the translation of the tome.
The book was mostly done with, and I was sure that the solution was just around the corner.
The identity of 「Made in Heaven」‘s user, their motivations, their personality… and why they threw away absolute victory mere steps from conquering it.
The alluring case had me spend plenty of my free time about it, those few situations that I wasn’t either writing letters to both Speedwagon and Hannah or training with Muddiburi.
The new details concerning the lack of Stand Users got me confused as to why those were even mentioned.
Unnamed heroes going through normal heroic deeds that lacked any correlation with the powers mentioned early on within the book, it should’ve been as important as the earlier predicaments.
Or so I thought when I started to notice some strange patterns within some of the heroes.
At first it was a mere suspect, then my attention was raptly given to study once more the new parts as I discovered something that was actually changing my perception of Stands and Hamon.
While Stand Users ceased to be a common thing in the past, there was something of ‘fragments’ surviving within the few descendants of those superior beings.
It was the energy many could attain by grasping at the potential of their souls, the energy that better described human morality in its pure form.
Hamon wasn’t something that had been discovered by spiritual practitioners. It was something that was born from an unique event that I had forgotten about.
The battle between 「Made in Heaven」 and 「Star Platinum」 ended with the losing Stand ‘sacrificing’ what was left of its spiritual form to offer a ‘newer hope’ to humanity as whole.
And that power was the Ripple, the capacity for common humans to draw upon their own soul to aid themselves against the great menaces lurking Earth back in that time period.
It was a detail that offered so many explanations, and yet brought up some curious questions over the ability of 「Star Platinum」 to actually bring Hamon to the entire planet.
Absurd, almost ridiculous, but it would explain why both Stands and the Ripple were connected to the fighting soul of their users, or of why the Ripple itself was best achievable by those that had seen tragedy.
From tragedy, you find strength to prosper and bring hope.
And that’s what the dying Stand User that had last fought 「Made in Heaven」 had wanted.
Hope to defeat the prime threat against mankind, to cease the problem created by such a powerful force against balance.
It was an intriguing discovery that I was certainly going to investigate more about, especially with the possibility of Hamon being capable of bringing even more potential out of Stands themselves.
I could imagine the boost that the Time-Stop would receive, and I remembered how much it had increased in its ‘capacity’ the very moment that DIO had drunk Joseph’s blood.
I pondered over the infinite eventualities, and the chances of actually unlocking more of 「The World」 compared to what DIO was able to achieve because of his vampiric nature hindering with his growth.
I thought that I would’ve been granted a simple and uneventful week after what had happened back at the warehouse with Wang Chan, that both Jack and the foolish Chinese man would’ve ignored to entertain me with any sudden attacks…
But while I was happy that none of the two had decided to return to the spotlight in these last few days, my concerns were quick to rise up at some reports coming from both Hannah and Speedwagon.
Something ‘odd’ was happening in the outskirts of London, something that was leaving Scotland Yard baffled and horrified at the crime scenes they had found there.
The reports had been a little more detailed than I expected those to be, granting me a major outlook of the situation I was supposed to deal with.
With this new issue starting to materialize as a threat I had to personally take care of, I managed to get hold of George to explain that I had some important business to take care in London.
“I suppose this is about your little friend?” He inquired with a small hint of mirthfulness. “I guess that she had been missing your presence there.”
I blinked at that, almost forgetting that the man was aware that there was someone in London that would send me letters quite frequently and… that he thought it was a young girl that I had made a positive impression on.
“Yes,” I dryly replied. “She’s been asked for some advice over some unpleasant problems. I think bullies.”
“She didn’t say this?” The old Joestar inquired. “I suppose it had to be a tough environment.”
I nodded. “Perhaps… this is why I would prefer to be there to discuss this to her personally.”
“It’s important to offer the younger generations some contributions. They are going to represent us older men in the new eras,” He commented with a pseudo-poetic tone.
Yet I’m not that old. I’m barely… 14? Maybe 15 now that my birthday was coming soon.
Yet I was more than happy to take that blessing, ignoring the fact that I was then teased over the fact I was ‘doting’ over this young girl.
Which was technically bad to even think about, especially considering how Hannah was already obsessed with me despite the lack of direct interactions we had in the last few days.
I was there near to where she was, but I wasn’t certainly wasting too much time in speaking about simple topics with the overly-enthusiastic young woman.
Even considering trying some friendly-based situations with her would certainly see me dealing with far more interest from her than I really needed to deal with right now.
Especially when there was a furry problem causing so much of a mess by the edges of the capital and I had to capture or kill as soon as I could.
But seriously, how did Wang Chan manage to turn some moron into a werewolf?!
----------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d----------d-d-d-d----------d-d-d-d-------------
Once I had reached the warehouse, I was met with quite the large group of people wandering around inside the building and browsing through the resources available to them.
Women, men, and children. The vast majority was merely looking with just a handful picking stuff and certifying their picking by the counter near the main entrance.
New workers, possible loyal members of my organization… I was careful enough to not entrust the guarding of the entrance to someone that had just joined the group.
Speedwagon had set his own men to allow the transactions to proceed smoothly and without any problems that could put the entire operation in jeopardy.
The situation was stable there, and so I didn’t waste too much time looking around as I reached to where my ‘office’ was.
The little room that had been prepared to accommodate my own private office had just three chairs (one of which was mine) and a simple desk.
I had yet to gain some libraries to fill with books I had taken from the Joestar Mansion, and I was wary of trying to steal too many tomes from the family’s reserve.
Despite the spartan nature of the place, I was quite satisfied with the quality of both chairs and desk, as I could see those being made in high quality wood and being still in good shape despite the lack of use in the last couple of years.
Speedwagon was sitting calmly by one of the two other chairs, giving me a quick nod as I entered inside the room… while Hannah stood up and gave a quick curtsie.
“Lord Dio, it’s good to see you healthy and in good shape,” The young woman greeted politely and eccentrically, making me nod swiftly at her words.
“I see that you’re well too, Hannah. I’m glad,” I returned, almost making her grin madly with my ‘praise’ as I went for my chair.
I paused for a moment, growing accustomed once more to the dim light illuminating the room.
Then I spoke up. “I’ve heard about your messages. The one connected to the monster haunting the outskirts of the city.”
“We’ve been able to discover that it’s a wolf-like creature,” The blond started to explain with more details. “The agents from Scotland Yard assigned to the case had reported some claw-marks and pattern similar to a canine creature, but bigger than the common wolf.”
“It sounds like a scary beast,” Hannah commented quietly. “But I’m sure that whatever it is, it will be properly put down by Lord Dio’s will.”
I really wanted to dig the whole ‘worship’ ordeal I was subjected while having the woman around but… seriously, how do I get her to tune down a little bit these instances?
“I think I’m aware of the monster lurking by the forest, but I will have to ask you both to keep quiet about it as it would be for the best to not cause any panic to the rest of the company,” I pointed out calmly, drawing some surprised look from both individuals, but then they quickly nodded at my warning.
“Good,” I muttered before offering my thought over the subject. “I’ve reason to believe the creature is a werewolf.”
Speedwagon’s eyes widened at the curt reply, while the former courtesan frowned in confusion at it.
“A were...wolf? What is that, Lord Dio?”
I glanced at the blond and nodded at him, granting at the man to answer in my stead.
“A werewolf is a creature that is mostly human, except during the times when the full moon is up in the sky. The human would transform in something close to a wolf, but stronger and scarier.”
“That sounds… odd,” Hannah commented with some confusion. “I mean, I don’t wish to offend Lord Dio’s deductive capacity… but...”
“Speak up, Hannah,” I allowed with a sigh. “I will not punish you for bringing up anything that is important to this situation.”
She gave a silent nod. “There hasn’t been any full moon in the last few days, Lord Dio.”
I returned the nod. “Which would seemingly debunk my theory… but I’ve reason to believe this werewolf isn’t as normal as it might seem,” I replied with a careful voice. “I think we might be dealing with some meddling from Wang Chan.”
Speedwagon frowned at the unpleasant reminder. “The strange man that attacked us? I know that he is a magician but-”
“You’re surely thinking that he did something to the moon… but I think the magic is directed at the werewolf itself,” I interjected quickly. “While he’s powerful, he doesn’t have a grasp of magic that allows him to do such a feat. The issue is the werewolf and… it will have to be put down.”
“That sounds… harsh,” Hannah hummed quietly.
“Dio isn’t incorrect to see it as a threat. While it has yet to slay any innocents, the damage it’s leaving around is-”
I held my hand up at this new development, stopping Speedwagon mid-sentence as I thought well about this very notion.
The werewolf hadn’t attacked anyone? That was just preposterous considering the predator-like nature of wolves. Albeit there were some wild ones that would avoid attacking humans, werewolves had the means to actually attack a settlement and retreat unscathed.
Victims were expected after two days of attacks. So why there wasn’t any?
That very concerned thought got me thinking for a while, and thus I deemed the situation to be far more complex that we were all thinking it to be.
What if the werewolf itself was just being forced by the magic itself? Up until now there had been no reports of attacks of this kind.
The frequency might be helping with the spreading of this news, but I knew that there was also a limit to this very notion.
So what was exactly going on by the outskirts? What was Wang Chan trying to gain from doing this?
...And was Wang Chan the culprit behind this?
Maybe there were other dark magicians I was just ignoring because they were mentioned.
Araki barely delved in magic as an element, but perhaps I should be wary of any surprises set along the way.
I really needed to consult Muddiburi about this, but the timing imposed by the situation just wasn’t allowing me to even ponder over gaining some advice from the man.
I had to make some tough decisions that needed to be implemented quickly enough to avoid any eventual victims.
While the lack of any casualties was odd, I wasn’t going to test my luck and see how far it would take for a dead or two to finally happen.
Thus I glanced at Speedwagon. “I think we have some untouched cutlery and other expensive objects that are made with silver in the warehouse. Please take a couple of those and bring them to the… Devell Brothers? Those two that said to have a small foundry-”
“I remember, yes and… what I’m supposed to get from that?”
“Lances,” I replied with a hint of self-disappointment. “I would’ve asked for bullets, but we need something ready for tonight and weapons aren’t something that we can recover this quickly.”
The blond nodded slowly and moved out of the office, while I turned to look at Hannah and-
“We are setting up an ambush tonight?!” She almost squeaked at that, making me flinch and groan.
“Speedwagon and I will set up a perimeter where the werewolf usually attacks,” I corrected quietly, making quick note of the tension rising on the young woman’s body at being excluded from the main action.
But I had a treat for her that she wouldn’t just refuse.
“While you will have the important role of keeping an eye for anything strange happening in the warehouse while we’re away,” I continued with a nod. “There’s a possibility that we might get attacked while we’re away. While I’m still uncertain that Wang Chan is responsible for this, I need someone to stay there and keep a mindful watch.”
She blinked. “But why me?”
“You’ve the Spin, Hannah,” I reminded her. “And I know you’ve been training dutifully with it since I’ve provided you with the basis of the Golden Rectangle.”
The girl nodded but then sighed with some reluctance. “But Lord Dio, I know I shouldn’t be whining but… I feel like I’m doing so little progress with the drawing. Are you sure that’s the only hint to reach the Golden Spin?”
I sighed, thinking back at the time I had decided to actually offer the young woman some help in developing her talent.
She had some easier time learning of the Spin, even using it around with a certain grasp over the complexity of timing and using the ability with moderation and caution.
“If I had any other clues to help with it, I would’ve offered it,” I admitted with a sigh. “In fact, I think we can train together sometimes, if you want.”
Her eyes widened at the proposal and her lips twitched in anticipation at such an offer. “L-Lord Dio, I- I’m not worthy of-”
“Hannah,” I interrupted flatly. “I think we really need to talk about this situation. I think there are some things I wish to address for the sake of honesty and… for the sake of trust between us.”
She looked confused. “W-What?”
“I’m glad that you really care for me this much, I really do,” I explained with a hum. “But I think you should drop the formalities… and the worship.”
The young woman was stomped by this. “B-But Lord Dio- You saved me from… from the worst, you’ve shown me the light and-”
“I don’t fancy myself a Deity, Hannah,” I interrupted again. “While I aim to do something unquestionably beyond the divinity, I think that it should be clear that I too have duties for those that believes in me. You and Speedwagon, both of you’ve already proven to be loyal to my cause.”
She didn’t reply, her surprise forcing her to silence as I continued with my speech.
“I will not diminish the importance you’ve given to our meeting, nor I will say that I’m annoyed by how things have been up until now,” I said with a serious tone, my orange eyes still staring at the shocked girl. “But I’ve to say that I didn’t help you because I wanted to have a servant, a minion. I saved you because you were someone in need of assistance, you needed help.”
“B-But I thought that-”
“I saved you because you’ve a worth, Hannah,” I interjected with some determination, her eyes widening even more at that. “And from what I’ve been listening from your words, it seems like you don’t believe this. I ask you to dispel any foolish thoughts that could be dishonestly saying that you are lesser than me.”
…
“I will ask you this because I know how much important it’s for you compared to Speedwagon,” I prepared to deliver my final query, the very evidence that will seal the deal with this important element to my operations. “Hannah… will you be my friend?”
I waited, quietly gauging her silence as I waited for an answer and…
One of her hands trailed up to her face, her palm trying to hide some tears already falling off her cheeks and I felt tensing up for any unneeded situation that could be happening from that very sight.
She sobbed, her other hand reaching for her lips, but failing to contain the crying noises as I continued to stare at the scene with careful silence.
“L-Lord Dio… I- Why are you- Why are you so kind!” She bawled, her sobbing increasing and my surprise intensifying at the route this conversation was taking right before my eyes.
I hadn’t expected this level of… shock from the young woman.
I had suspected that she had been deeming herself worthless because of society standards. Not because she was a woman, but because of the situation that saw her living in a brothel.
She was seen as a simple tool for pleasure, nothing more.
Perhaps I should’ve addressed this very issue early on but… I sighed, standing up from my chair and walking right in front of the girl.
Hannah paused for a moment, noticing me as I slowly opened my arms to her.
She sniffled, her mind trying to fight back a little the urge to comply to my implicit request… but she was soon rushing for the hug, grasping tightly while she cried even harder than before.
I was surprised by her strength at first, forgetting just like usual how mighty her embraces were, but I didn’t lament the closeness as I started to pat her back softly.
“L-Lord Dio-”
“Dio, Hannah,” I interrupted, whispering to her quietly. “I don’t think I need to explain that friends don’t use formal titles.”
She sobbed at that remark, her hold tightening even more much to my immense sighing.
I waited for some time, letting her get everything out. The sorrow, the pain… all that has been bottled up until now.
Then I noticed that five minutes had passed… just like that.
“Since I’ve some more time before I return back home, how about I start giving you some lessons about reading?” I inquired softly, drawing her attention quite suddenly. “I think it would be proper to finally offer you the chance of writing and reading, wouldn’t want you to stay so clueless for so long.”
She snorted quietly. “I-It would be nice.”
“I’m glad then,” I caressed her upper back. “And Hannah?”
… “Yes?”
I sighed. “That hand should go a little above where it is now.”
Her face heated up a little, but I felt the palm moving away from my lower back. “Good.”
Once we were done with that embrace, I would actually spend some time to rigorously start her with some lessons about writing and reading.
There was determination from her part, and I wasn’t going to offer anything meek out of my knowledge of the English grammar.
Much to my genuine relief she was old enough to be able to grasp the first few lessons easily and we smoothly dealt with some simple rules about writing. Reading was easier, especially with how many complicated words she had heard and how easily she was able to associate those with the tags I had presented to her.
But much to our mutual sadness, I was on a very stingy curfew and I found myself offering to her some homework to do before I started making my way back to the carriage directed back home.
She was waving, a bright smile on her face but even Speedwagon noticed that there was a change on her expression.
It wasn’t too forceful, it was a genuine sense of happiness that was there for everyone to see on her beautiful features.
And while I, Dio, prepared to face quite an unexpected battle with a presumed werewolf, I couldn’t help but wonder how much this new development will change my relation with the young woman.
-----------d-d-dd------------d-d-d-d-----------
AN
Dio, mah boy, we need to talk about seriously avoiding to make any passionate discussions with pretty ladies while trying to avoid any misunderstandings. Because you know… there is no way that she is going to let you go now.
P.S. I’ve seen some people melting down on the FFN page of Crawl like a Worm, and I’ve to say that I’m quite disappointed by the fact that some have just ignored the last line in that chapter about the situation going on there.
Why is this important in the context of Absolute Divinity? Well, Dio (a future version of our protagonist) has been ‘ordered’ to warn the protagonist of that story to be warned since things will be happening… in a mega xover new story that will happen in several months from now. He is staying there the second half of the latest chapter and the first half of the next one… before going back home.
Be warned that I literally wrote (or will write) these parts so that no spoilers for what I’ve planned for this story are mentioned. Dio’s Stand is barely mentioned in fact.
Will this happen in this story too? Only at the very end. And I mean at the very epilogue so… yes, this mega xover story will not happen for a very long time.
Chapter 16: Omake 6: Till you breathe again (1?)
Chapter Text
Omake 6: Till you breathe again (1?)
I coughed a little, droplets of blood falling off the edge of my lips as I scrambled around my desk to try and find some of the journals I had found about the Mask.
The situation was bad. No, it was horrible.
With my breathing growing erratic the more I tried to scavenge any worthwhile paper to aid me in this shocking development, I could feel the individual I had tied up in my bed finally struggling against the restraint I had applied to him.
Some chains, some mere ribbons forcing the young man to keep still in the bed while I swiftly tried to see how I was supposed to fix something like this.
You can’t.
I gulped nervously while trying to find any notes, any memories, that would’ve been able to help me in this dreadful predicament.
I should’ve acted before this had happened. I should’ve made that blasted mask disappear when I had the first chance.
And yet I hadn’t, my foolish past self having ignored the troublesome danger until it was too late.
I should’ve expected for something unusual to happen, but I had been shocked by the magnitude of the calamity I was facing alone.
I glared at the stone mask, now active and still dripping some of the leftover blood that had remained by its claws.
Jonathan’s blood.
With my heartbeat growing frantic, I spared a quick glance behind to check on my current time limit.
Jojo was struggling like a madman. The restrains were barely enough to keep him stuck and I was glad that ‘newborn’ vampires just hadn’t the same strength as Dio and Straizo.
My orange eyes peered at the disheartening sight that was the corruption of the canonic hero of this series, the fall of one of the greatest gentlemen in this universe.
But while I blamed myself for this problem, I couldn’t help but groan at the fact that every single plan I had developed out from my current circumstances were now happily thrown in the nearest trashbin.
Jojo becoming a vampire. It was an atrocious element that threatened everything I had been creating up until now, and there was no one to blame but myself and George.
WHY WOULD HE KEEP THAT BLASTED THING ON SIGHT!
I was getting angrier, my hands were shaking as I tried to elaborate a new plan of action.
Hyperventilating, my heart was drumming so loudly by my ears as I continued through that seemingly futile research.
It shouldn’t have happened. I should’ve been this much clumsy.
I, Dio- no, a fool , had failed to avoid the worst case scenario. I didn’t deserve the heavens, especially when I couldn’t even make sure that someone as crucial as Jonathan was out of my way for world domination.
I had messed up to a degree that just shattered any hopes of success.
And nothing in my arsenal could help with what I was dealing with.
Hamon? Killing Jonathan was my final plan if nothing else could be used to deal with this situation.
The Spin? I didn’t have a clear understanding of vampiric biology, nor I knew how to exactly create blood out of water without making some experiments early on.
The struggle was unfair, but cathartic. I had missed a single contingency, and now I was going to have a hard-time trying to avoid a complete fallout.
My thoughts died down when I felt some quiet whining, and my attention snapped back by the bedside of the riotting vampire.
Danny. I had forgotten that the dog had followed us up to my room before I had the chance of closing the door.
The puppy had been with Jojo when the disaster had struck, he had been there to see his young master stumbling by the wall with mask on it, making the sharp-edged artifact cut the youth’s arm just a little.
Pain was Jonathan’s own flaw in that situation, the one that sealed his fate as the mask snapped right in action and took hold of his head.
The process had happened before I had the chance of intervening, as my attention was gained by the frightened dog with some of its loud barking.
I had been the closest, I had noticed what was going on, but instead of waiting some servants to rush and see what had happened to the young Joestar, I had moved quickly to bring the barely-conscious Jonathan to my room.
Tied down and rendered unable to pose a threat even more than he was right now, the vampire’s continuous struggle was pushing me to actually skip many of the more time-consuming tests I could’ve tried out and-
I could already hear footsteps.
The door was closed shut. I had also placed both of the chairs and some of the furniture to block entrance to anyone that had wanted to check inside my room.
Words being muttered by the hall just outside, my ears twitched as I glared again at the Mask before I finally gave my utmost attention to Jojo.
He was staring at me with a feral expression. His humanity forfeited, and none of the common anger was there to give me hopes of a different transformation than what I knew about.
I flinched, I tensed up and I took a couple of steps towards him.
The sight of an approaching prey was enough to intensify his furious actions, and I prepared to counter any assault if he ended up breaking from his bonds.
I stared at him with a mix of morbid curiosity, dread, and infinite regret over how everything had gone wrong so suddenly and unexpectedly.
I was above him, his intense glance sending chills down my spine as I pondered over the only solution remaining in this instance.
Glancing just for a moment at my right hand I had it hover over his forehead, the young man staring rabidly at it as it tried to bite it through the restraint around his lower head.
My heartbeat intensified even more, almost making me wonder if I was actually experiencing a heart attack with how intense the pain in my chest was.
I blinked as I noticed my sight panning up while I felt pushed towards the conclusive steps of what was going to be a horrible part of my new life.
I had to do it, and yet the tears weren’t stopping to flow down.
Stop, I- I couldn’t stop.
If I let him survive now-
Thud!
My sight snapped to the door, I saw the chairs groaning together with the rest of the furniture I had disposed at the door.
A familiar voice was on the other side and I felt my panic rising more and more.
George? He was already there?
I didn’t expect him to arrive so soon. I had even less time than I expected!
I needed to be quick- I had to do it.
I pressed my palm by his forehead, my hand covering his brutal yellow eyes as I prepared to fry his head.
Hamon was the only way out of this madness. I had to cut the string, I had to kill Fate’s former champion.
I had to break away from Dio’s own limits.
…
But can I truly do this?
“D-Dio?”
I tensed up, the chains stopping with the rattling as the struggling vampire seemed to suddenly cease with its rabid activity.
I blinked. “J-Jojo?”
“I’m… I feeling odd. Bad odd,” The young man muttered with an uneasy tone. “I’m hungry, Dio. I’m hungry.”
I braced for any attack… but nothing came and I continued to stare at him.
“J-Jojo. Are you… are you fighting the impulse?”
He gulped nervously. “I’m… trying. It’s strong. I’m tired.”
“How much can you hold?”
THUD!
“B-Barely.”
…
“A-Are you… are you helping me?”
The question put a squeeze at my chest, and I felt my eyes widening at the trust.
“I’m… I’m trying my best, Jojo.”
I could only see his lips. There was a serene smile on there.
“I’m glad then… brother.”
…
I… I cannot do this. I, Dio, couldn’t kill Jonathan Joestar.
I’m a pathetic failure. This- This should come easy to me, and while I had no remorse in killing monsters-
Brother.
I just couldn’t bring myself to end my young sibling.
I removed my palm from his forehead silently moving to the desk to take hold of the mask.
Another glare, this one even briefer than the last one. Then I stared at Jonathan and...
I made my decision.
When George Joestar finally managed to breach into Dio’s room, to try and understand what had happened by the entrance of his mansion and why his servants had found fresh blood staining the floor, the poor man would only find an empty place with a strong gust of cold wind coming from… the now broken window.
I, Dio, continued to move as quickly as possible through the muddy road with a sleeping vampire wearing a big coat over his body on my back and a troublesome mask busying my hands. My destination? I needed to reach the warehouse. I needed to make newer plans.
-----------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d-----------dd-d-d-----
AN
This omake is born after reading the full fan-manga called ‘Till We Eternally Rest’. Truly a tragic take over the ‘What if Jonathan was the one to become a vampire?’ spin.
If this is continued it would be 5 chapters, each spread out to make reference to the arcs planned for this story.
Chapter 17: ARC 1: Giovinezza (11)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Primo: Giovinezza (11)
The pale half-moon was up in the sky, shining brightly as the group concluded the last tasks of the ambush.
The area picked was one set right by the entrance of town, just enough to make it ‘logical’ for some fruit stands to be around. The food had been prepared with utmost caution, enough to not be taken as a hint for any suspicious activity aloof.
Whatever the creature was a werewolf or not, I still decided to take precautions to avoid any unexpected development as I knew that the monster had to still be strong and fast enough to avoid the previous capture attempts prepared by the local police force.
The only thing that I wasn’t truly certain about was succeeding at the first try. The beast could easily decide that tonight wasn’t just going to be a good day to visit, its limited mind certainly sensing trouble at striking so frequently with this much vehemence.
But while I really wanted to close my eyes even for just a moment, I knew that I couldn’t just afford this kind of luxury. I had to stay awake, to offer my utmost best to avoid the failure of this delicate mission.
One of the keys of success in many situations was patient, and stupidly whine about the lack of action in the first two hours of watch wouldn’t just do well for the morale of the rest of the group. Everyone was waiting patiently, silently. They knew that the creature was going to come soon, and they needed to be prepared to act as one to avoid any casualties in the process.
The long spears that were bladed with silver had been carefully hidden to avoid any reflection from those from alerting the monster in case it decided to come. Speedwagon had taken a seat beside mine, keeping a clear eyesight over his trusted companions which had been put to command the various sections of the little army.
I could see some tension in the fellow blond’s expression. His eyes showing some nervousness at the mere thought of the kind of monstrosity that was supposed to strike anytime now. The man had seen some crazy stuff happening in the capital, with Ogre Street being main location for most of the worst cases within the nation. But this was the first time he was supposed to face someone this… threatening.
A single bite from a werewolf would’ve been enough to turn a mere human in another monster. Thus death wasn’t truly the ugliest scenario available for those taking part in this skirmish.
Midnight had struck sometime ago now, and none of the usual daylight inhabitants had lingered as long as normally, presumably frightened by the prospect of any encounters with the creature that had reportedly attacked the area various times.
There was silence. But the unnerving quietness was doing the opposite than attract peacefulness to the hears and minds of those standing by their hideouts. I was tapping my fingers by my arm, orange eyes staring without distractions at what was supposedly to become a dangerous battlefield.
I stared hardly, and very tensely as I noticed something move quietly through the ‘empty’ square. The figure was short, with a tiny frame, but I could see the face and hair.
A little girl, her light-brown hair ran down a little below her shoulders. Her petite face was displaying some uneasiness, and from the rags she was using as clothes, it was a certainty within my mind that I was looking at some silly orphan that had taken notice of the free food and was making a break for the little stand filled with the fruits.
She looked to be not much older than seven.
“Dio-” Speedwagon had noticed the child too, glancing me with a panicked look, but I was already standing up from my chair.
“I will take care of this,” I assured calmly, making my way down the little roof which we had been using as I slowly wandered downstairs and toward where the girl was happily trying to get as many apples as she could get.
I stopped behind her, a sigh pending by my lips as I prepared to interact with her.
“It’s quite late, isn’t it?”
The sudden query interrupted the little orphan in her activity, the girl freezing up and almost dropping the apples. I waited for a couple of moment, enough for the child to recover from my unexpected presence.
Slowly turning around, her brown eyes stared up at my own orbs, a surprised glint held within her chocolate pools. More silence, I knew that talking now that she was this nervous would’ve only made her panic.
While on a normal instance that would’ve been alright, I had slowly come to understand that this wasn’t a mere orphan. Despite the fact her clothes were made by rags at best, her hair and skin looked hardly influenced by the grime and dust within the dirty streets of the rookeries.
Something about her was… off.
“The moon is up, people are sleeping,” I finally muttered once I was sure her tension had lessened to an acceptable level. “And the fruits of this stand are for free.”
She blinked, surprise swelling within her mind and face as she seemed slightly relieved by the confirmation. Yet, instead of merely nodding this off, she decided to frown.
“But why?”
Her quiet voice gained a curious look from me as I quietly reached around the stand and settled by the lone chair behind the table.
“My stand. My world,” I replied with a hint of amusement. “I suppose that… I just want to offer help more than sell simple things.”
Another blink, this time her surprise fully turned in curiosity. Curiosity which I would need to keep up this necessary conversation.
“But… isn’t that silly?”
I cracked a small smile. “I suppose it can be seen like that. But I’m just someone that wishes to… bring happiness to people.”
Awe appeared on her features, endearing the girl even more to take part in that unexpected discussion.
“That sounds like a nice thing,” She blurted out happily, her smile blossoming within her face.
“I’m glad to hear that,” I replied with a nod, then I blinked, faking a forgetful expression as I prepared to finally introduce myself. “Before I forget it… my name is Dio, Dio Brando.”
She nodded. “Nice to meet you, Mr. Brando.”
I almost flinched at the use of the last name. Perhaps I should really switch it instead of keeping it, especially with how distasteful it felt to even think about it. The name Brando was… just a synonym of horrible things happening all at once.
“Please, do call me Dio,” I returned with the same politeness, drawing a surprised look from the child. “I’m not that old. And I would prefer to be called by my first name.”
Another nod, then her eyes lit up at the fact that she had yet to introduce herself.
Looking quietly shyly, she huffed. “I’m- I’m Sarah.”
I offered a bigger smile. “Nice to meet you, Sarah.”
She giggled, her entire nervousness fading as she was left with even more curiosity at the ‘endearing figure’ I was presenting myself like.
“You know, it’s pretty late,” I muttered again. “And… I know it might sound a little bit strange to ask, but is there any reason why you’re still up, pretty girl?”
Her cheeks reddened a little at the compliment, and the embarrassed girl smiled even more at that, seemingly ignoring the ‘big question’ I had given her.
“I’m… I was just a little bit hungry,” She confessed without hesitation, making me frown at her genuine tone. “It’s been a while since I’ve tried apples.”
“Then do give it a bite,” I replied kindly, the girl quickly complying and taking a tiny bite out of the delicious-looking fruit. She munched on it a little, her smile growing happier as she enjoyed the food.
“It’s so good~.”
I almost chuckled at her cute reaction, but restrained myself as I needed to offer the least of noises as of now. I was dealing with a theory. A theory that could easily prove wrong and bring an innocent in the crossfire if my suspicions ends up failing to match up with the truth.
I needed to be careful, but I was making some good progress with this effort.
“I suppose it has to be tough. To be living in the streets,” I commented quietly, drawing a nod from the girl.
“It’s… not nice- but I got someone that cares for me a lot,” The child replied slowly, still enjoying her apple.
I blinked. “It’s good to never be alone, right?” I inquired back.
Another nod, this one with more eagerness. “My big brother is always there for me? He is my hero!”
I sighed at that response, feeling some perplexity rise up at the mention of this older sibling.
“Truly? I bet he has to be strong.”
“He’s super-strong!” Sarah agreed and reinforced. “He is fast, he’s nice and...”
She stopped, her sight dropping to the wooden table and with it her happy mood.
I gave her a concerned look. “Is something wrong with your big brother?”
The girl looked up, a surprisingly-serious tone on her face. An unexpected change from her previous giddy self.
“He’s… he has been feeling sick,” She admitted with some uneasiness. “He is… not at home when it’s nighttime and, and I think he got meaner too.”
…
Oh no.
I blinked, trying to hide the little realization from flashing through my face as I slowly came to understand the identity of the possible monster attacking this area at night. I felt ready to press for a little more, to inquire about any distinctive details of this sibling but-
My body tensed up as I felt something jump right above me through the roof of the building behind me. A lessened growl, it was just enough to get me moving as I pushed Hamon through my legs and quickened my pace.
Sliding through the table, I didn’t waste time nor words in lifting Sarah in my hold, dodging just in time the descending assault of the dark-furred fiend snarling at the table.
The girl eeped in surprise, her entire body shivering both at the suddenness of my action and the appearance of such a scary creature.
“Don’t worry, Sarah,” I guaranteed with a serious voice. “For I, Dio, shall protect you.”
Just as I pronounced these words, the four-legged creature sported its canine teeth before reeling a little bit to let out a challenging howl.
Now, that was the signal that was needed to trigger the arrival of support. In mere moments, numerous men flocked through the streets, all armed with their lances and prepared to rush to my aid.
Despite the quick presence of my little army, my worries about the werewolf were far from waning as the beast approached me. While it looked incredibly unnerved by so many people rushing towards us, the creature was staring at me intensely… and the reason for this attention was the child in my arms.
Gritting my teeth, I backed away to quickly dodge a sudden rush from the monster. Red eyes keeping track of my actions as the swift creature kept up with my pace… which was troublesome considering that I was supposed to fight it with my arms busied by Sarah.
I backed away one last time, deciding to finally focus my entire attention on the main threat. Once we had gained plenty of distance from the werewolf, I carefully dropped Sarah off my hold, the girl staring at me.
“I need you to run away from here, Sarah. Get to a safer place.”
I was curt with my order, enough to make her take a few steps away already as I turned my sight back on the approaching beast. It lunged forward, trying to pounce at me with its maws open and ready to take a bite at me.
But just as it seemed so close to reach out for my shoulder- I vanished in thin air.
Surprise painted its ugly mug, but soon that very surprise turned into fear as something bright rushed towards him.
The impact was decisive and I roared as I pushed him away with my standard Overdrive. The attack was one of the basic ones, which meant that it was quick to muster up and use in a stressful situation like this one. I recoiled my fist, reducing the hamon pumping into the punch as I stared at the recovering fiend.
It whined, a mix of pain and anger as it slowly got up and rushed at me. I could see a slight difference in it’s dark fur- the color having grown lighter than before. Now it looked like a dark shade of brown.
My hamon was fighting back the effects of the spell that had cursed him like this. I needed to act before my own men got too close and killed the possible innocent under that transformation.
The armed men were approaching fairly quickly, Speedwagon having left our little hideout to order around the formations to slowly encroach on our position. A little window of opportunity to avoid a tragedy.
It stood up, staring at me with incredible hatred, then it rushed with the same speed as before. My reaction time was at peak despite my sleep-deprivation, with the Ripple itself soothing the effects of my tiredness down to nothing.
I stood my ground firmly, cocking both of my fists for something quick and hasty. I could feel the Hamon surging in preparation for something that was surely going to bring the creature down and save the poor guy.
It lunged again, its maws trying to slowly open to prepare for another attempt at biting me up. I didn’t flinch, nor falter as I delivered another overdrive… this one being far stronger than the one before.
A barrage of punches, I felt close to achieve the same galore only a Close-Range Stand would achieve as I pummeled the wolf into stillness.
“Sunlight Yellow Overdrive!”
Its skin was tough, but I could see the hamon crackling against the curse, destroying it piece by piece.
The moment turned in a couple of seconds, then in two full minutes.
I stopped out of tiredness, staring at the creature slowly morphing back to a more humanoid form, the original owner of that body. A boy around my age, he was naked as no clothes had survived the previous transformation. He had a slightly tanned skin, and his hair reached down by his lower back.
He looked quite… wild with that ‘haircut’, yet my musing wasn’t just going to be allowed to continue as little Sarah decided to intervene now. With the young man now barely conscious, she rushed for a high-speed bear-hug, trying to talk with her brother while also pleading at the approaching men to stop.
She was afraid, enough to make me ease up my guard and gesture at my workers to stop. Some looked surprised, but Speedwagon’s loud voice seemed to draw them to comply as I slowly approached the two siblings.
I expected the barely-conscious guy to be incapable of going through a discussion, and I was so certain that the fight had been concluded like this, without much of a dangerous threat poised from the werewolf.
My training had made me so… over-prepared. Not only that, but I had so many contingencies planned for any sudden surprises that I could feel the need of be calm before such a singular scene.
Yet, while I made a few steps towards them, I noticed something strange with the older sibling, as his red eyes were open and staring intensely at his sister. It didn’t look neither a loving glance nor a worried one.
It was intense, it was raw… it was hunger.
I panicked, running as I saw his hand suddenly lifting up and showing… that it was still a dark-furred claw. The curse hadn’t been defeated completely.
It was a swift action. I saw the claws fall towards the unsuspecting child, with the brunette clinging protectively with her brother as I tried and failed to warn her of the danger.
I felt my… my existence questioned. I had just gloated, and I felt successful so easily and without any confirmation. I should’ve been careful- No, I can’t just surrender like this.
Up until now I had been able to achieve the impossible. I had learned the basics of the Spin, I was learning how to make use of Hamon, and I had started to make progress in the elimination of the threats that were Jack the Ripper and Wang Chan.
I was so close to achieve a complete victory, a bloodless one. I was so close and… I had to intervene quickly.
The spin wouldn’t taken too much time, and even the Zoom Punch was out of question with how long the distance was right now, just a little less than two meters. I wasn’t risking any chances of hitting Sarah with how faulty my aim with the Bubble Launcher was and… I was out of practical options about long-ranged means to stop the killing from happening.
Something. Something had to happen.
It had to happen. I wanted it to happen. I demanded it! I REFUSED TO ALLOW THIS TO HAPPEN!
I will not tolerate a world that doesn’t bend to wishes! I will conquer it, turn it and make it mine!
In that furious mindset, I could feel something of a burden… snapping out from my back. I felt lighter, as something semi-transparent soared towards the inbound claw and… smacked it away, almost breaking the dark-haired boy’s arm.
It was surprising and I noticed that even the pseudo-werewolf had noticed something off about it.
His red eyes widened in shock, just a moment before his consciousness slipped away and he crumbled towards his sister. The hit had defeated the last ditch effort of the curse.
I stopped, shock filling my stare as my mind was frozen and forced to repeat in a loop what I had heard while the punch had made contact.
‘Wryyy~!’
There was no doubt about it. Yet my mind just failed to accept the evident scene just happening in front of me.
I, Dio, had somehow tapped into my own Stand.
----------d-d-d-d----------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d----------d-d-d-d-----------
My hasty return to the Joestar Manor ended the interesting night that saw so many new variables enter the large game of hearts and minds that I was a player to.
Speedwagon had voiced his reluctance in bringing both Sarah and her brother back to the main headquarters, but he had complied as I had offered him some guarantees over the boy. He knew that the little brunette was harmless, and that the only real issue was the chance of the young man turning in a furred machine of doom right on their ‘home’.
With this little situation wrapped up in the safest way possible, and with the other men being sworn up to not mention anything about the situation that had happened that very night, I found myself dealing with the fact that I had pull a successful all-nighter and… I wasn’t feeling any of that.
I knew that the Hamon was known to heal and help with any soreness, but to see it act to heal my state of sleep-deprivation? Now I had a reason to consider avoiding coffee altogether. The fact that it was also the main tool that allowed me to make my way back to the house without risking the chance of getting caught.
To be fair, I had planned hours earlier the whole ‘Spider-man’ skit to get back in my room by the wall and through the still-open window, but this was the first time I climbed up a solid surface that wasn’t a simple tree.
Truly a fun experience, one that was mostly ruined by some thoughts over the impending death below me if I failed to keep up the proper Hamon input with my hands and feet. Once I was back inside the building, I proceeded to close the window and lie down on the bed.
I had so much to ponder about. So much to think over… why did I get an infuriating ‘teaser’ for my Stand?!
I was slightly irked by the fact that I, Dio, had managed to pull just a fraction of my Stand out and I can’t yet bring it up again. It had been the rush of the moment, the adrenaline and the willpower mustered in that specific deadly situation.
It had been so… majestic, but also so teasing. It had been like receiving a caress and then being slapped without an apparent reason.
Yet the bad part didn’t come any closer to the kind of confusion I had over the ‘bizarre bit’ of that development. I was still failing to make theories over why my Stand hadn’t gone with ‘Muda’, but with ‘Wryyy’.
It didn’t make any sense. I knew within myself that 「The World」 was still going to be mine. There was no reason to doubt it as I felt it. And yet the battlecry didn’t match with the one that the bulky humanoid would usually make during the use of its infamous punch barrage.
W-Was it because I preferred Wryyying to Mudaing? Is there something wrong with me? Maybe I should step up my Dio game?
The torturous trail of thoughts persisted for two whole hours… enough to get me to stand up to the bed and go to enjoy some proper breakfast.
I was still having some trouble digesting the fact that I had skipped my usual few hours of rest and I wasn’t feeling any of that, but with my mind still driven crazy by the fact that I had a glimpse over my future Stand… I really wasn’t paying attention to the miraculous effects of the Ripple.
At least, not right now.
I greeted a couple of servants along the way as I reached for the dining room.
George was distracted by some newspaper, while Jonathan smiled and greeted me with a nod, which I returned without hesitation.
I took my usual seat, humming quietly as I scanned carefully what had been prepared for breakfast. Waffles would surely do well with my depressed state of mind.
Just as I started to munch at my first prey, my attention slowly turned at the newspaper that had distracted the older Joestar from greeting me. A couple of the titles there gaining my interest almost instantly.
‘A breath of air? The monster misses his date’
Seems like the media had noticed that the yesterday had been a ‘quiet night’. While I had some doubts about everyone working under me keeping that a secret, it would seem that Speedwagon’s persuasion and capacity to bribe the more reluctant members had worked wonders.
I almost nodded at this development, feeling glad that there wasn’t any unexpected backlash coming from that fight’s aftermath. Yet my eyes didn’t fail to notice the umpteenth title dedicated to the newest victim of ‘Jack the Ripper’.
Once again the unfortunate guy that had stepped right into Jack’s path had been given a blond-like color to his hair and… there were some different engraved words on his torso.
Shine Brighter.
Truly an unnerving sight. I could feel my blood boil at this obsession the man had over me. I should intensify my efforts to try and hunt down the bastard now that he had left anonymity again to resume with his spree.
Maybe that would be the perfect next step now that I had most of the stability in my turf assured, with only a couple of minor issues left to deal with.
Returning my attention to my share of the breakfast, I finally saw George folding down the paper and take notice of my presence. He seemed genuinely surprised when he saw me already seated and eating.
“Oh Dio, I hadn’t- I forgot to greet you-”
“It’s alright, Lord Joestar,” I interrupted politely, showing a small understanding smile. “I suppose there has been quite the situation with the recent events.”
The lone father nodded, easing at my reassuring words. “These last few days had been quite difficult to handle. But I think I got mostly everything under control.”
He leaned a little on his chair, turning his sight to his waiting waffle. Soon, he took a moment to enjoy one of the three pieces on his plate.
“Dad,” Jonathan muttered with some giddiness, almost instantly gaining my interest as the man sighed and smiled at his son’s enthusiasm.
“I almost forgot this too,” The man mused with a tired sigh. “But JoJo just received a letter confirming his apprenticeship with a well-known teacher for History. He has expressed some wishes to become an archaeologist and I’m sure that knowledge will come handy in administering the family business.”
I nodded, smiling proudly at the happy-looking young man before returning my attention back to George, as I realized that he wasn’t done yet.
“And since my son has been finally accepted by a teacher, I decided that it was best to try a different approach with you,” The nobleman continued with a serious tone. “Which is… I want you to pick the professor you think would best benefit you.”
…
He was joking- there was no way that he was actually offering me, a fourteen years old teen, the chance of picking his ‘favorite teacher’ out of the roster of people available in this era.
There were plenty of people that I wanted to know, but the list of those that I actually wished to become an apprentice to was incredibly shorter than the previous one.
G ood people, bad people, influential people… crazy people. There were so many of those and just a couple actually worth of considering for as proper mentors for me to ask about.
It was seriously going to be one of the toughest choices possible considering it had to do with my main cover. Any teacher that was distant from London was surely going to urge me to either come and visit out of the region, or even adopt some unpleasant times to give lessons for the sake of keeping up with other responsibilities.
I frowned at this little leeway I was offered. “Can I have some time to… ponder over this decision? I’m currently unprepared to afford a name.”
“You may take some weeks to decide. But I wish to remind you that you will need to continue with your education,” George replied kindly, just a hint of stern joining his complex. “Both you and Jonathan have displayed a prowess with your studies that I don’t wish to see wasted. Jojo has already settled with this specific teacher, and now it’s your turn to do the same.”
I nodded. “I shall consider this situation with the utmost importance and seriousness, Lord Joestar.”
He seemed pleased with the answer and soon breakfast resumed with a pleasant silence which I was quick to paint with my thoughts.
This new situation was kind of annoying. While I was glad to have been offered the chance of actually choosing the one that I will ask to become my mentor, I sure hadn’t made any plans about pursuing a serious education-related career with the kind of plans and schedules I had in mind for the distant future.
I had my mind set in a precise path of success, one that had a general line that I wasn’t going to stray from for any silly reasons. It was going to be a tough road, but one with good rewards and a promise of world-wide dominance.
With breakfast coming to an end, I expected for the rest of the day to be a ‘simple one’ to my usual weekly schedule. I had some plans, but nothing too big considering the recent issue that I had been forced to deal with.
Now I had two more possible recruits to confirm. People that would require attention, charisma, and, most of it all, actions to prove my good intentions.
It wasn’t going to be an easy task, but I certainly wasn’t going to stray away from it now that I had the capacity to make some huge steps around. That and… maybe I could use the ‘teacher card’ to start thinking about the chances of going as far as starting to influence London’s politics with some careful manipulation.
I wanted to grin, to cackle, to Wryyy- but then I was reminded of something that I had been ignoring for days now and that required some of my attention to be finished.
The translation was mostly over, I was close to understand the true origins of the protagonist and the ‘antagonist’ of the Prophecy of the Sagittarius. I would know about his identity and… confirm some strong suspicions that I had been harboring since I stopped translating at the last ten pages.
I wondered if it would end up being ‘him’, or if this was just a silly theory of mine that lacked any logical basis.
But then this is Jojo, and things were meant to be logically bizarre from time to time.
So, while I, Dio, hummed quietly as I made my way back to my own room, I failed to notice that a certain Stone Mask was no longer fixed by the wall were George had left it.
---------d-d-d-d-----------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d------------
AN
...Not much to say.
Actually, there is something! I did start a story about Worm (Web Serial) called ‘Metempsychosis’. Expects lot of crazy stuff for Taylor.
...
... Wryyy?
Chapter 18: Omake 7: Life is a silly thing
Chapter Text
Omake 7: Life is a silly thing
Original Idea from: Guest 4 from Giovinezza (8)
~From Hannah’s Perspective~
The silence of one will always be taken as a tacit consent.
I can remember hearing these strange words from one of the women that tried to dote on me as I was slowly coaxed into accepting the unfairness of the situation. It was kind of saddening how my presence back to that squalid place wasn’t something that could be correlated from a person in particular, but to a variety of issues converging to the breaking point.
The fact that I was ‘adopted’ by Madame Lovely stemmed from numerous events within my early life. Some being carefully greeted with a smile, while some were met with scorn and scowls.
Life can be cruel, but to some it was the worst possible.
The smell of the brothel was unforgettable. I could remember my nostrils flaring in disgust the first time I entered that simple building.
I was hopeful at first when I first saw it in the distance. I thought that it was one of those mansions that were used by noblemen and noblewomen as their own homes.
From the horror of poverty, to the brilliance of the elite. It was idyllic back then, my mind failing to contain the joy rising from within my features as I followed the old woman that was Madame Lovely.
A nice lady, I could remember her like one of those ‘grandmothers’ that were mentioned by many of the children I had met in the last few years as source of wisdom, of refined kindness.
Madame Lovely resembled all of that, she had this sweet tone and simple manners that were just endearing to anyone that didn’t know much about her true self.
It was the perfect lure for silly girls that were so desperate for warmth, for food, for shelter.
The beautiful dream born with a sight, and then alive for a couple of steps, shattered right as I realized what was truly happening within the place.
It had stung, painfully so, but never enough to match the stinging sensation of a strong slap from the ‘kind lady’.
The Madame was kind to those who complied, but quickly proved to be stern and unforgiving when the first note of her protests reached her mind.
The ground was cold, but not as cold as the ‘sleeping section’ of the brothel was.
Nights spent trying to understand why God was being so unforgiving had been with only silence.
Did that mean that God agreed to me? Or perhaps the Lord Almighty cared little about the weak, and absently bestowed immunity to those that committed the heinous deed?
The shock had waned just a week after being taken in, and much of this time was spent ‘learning’ more about the ‘grand work’ I was now supposed to be part of.
It was all in the name of pleasure, all in the name of satisfaction. But both far from the subjective sense of these words, and more related to those that brought coin to the establishment.
I wasn’t smart there, and maybe I’m still far from properly understand the nature of that dark aspect within society, but I was perfectly aware that there was a heinous distaste in being forced into that role.
Visions of women ‘happily’ offering themselves to old man, people that were rich, that still wanted more and beyond the limits of a wedlock.
The horror of daily sessions that ended up with my mind trying and failing to grasp the fact that it would’ve eventually been my turn for that kind of disgusting actions.
Sure, thieving my way for survival had destroyed any semblance of normal morality within my soul, yet my inner purity had persisted through the despicable deeds I had to go through for the sake of staying alive in these trying times.
Hannah. That was the only certainty that had driven me through the worst of instances I was subjected to.
I hadn’t expected for some stable life. I had wanted to be cuddled away from the pain.
But it would’ve been just alright to have another certainty other than just a name.
A guarantee that my tomorrow wasn’t going to end up with my unfortunate passing.
Everything was possible, and being ‘taken’ in a brothel was perhaps the least problematic for a fair amount of reasons.
But my meager pride had simply refused to accept the unwanted cards. A refusal that was rekindled for numerous days.
With weeks turning into months, worry became a stable guest within my mind.
It was during an effort to be granted some relief away from that horrible situation, knowing that it was now a matter of days before the true commitment of my stay in the brothel was finally imposed upon me.
I needed to breathe, away from the disgusting scent of deplorable men.
The nearby park had sounded like a perfect idea. Then I had realized that the current state of my clothes wouldn’t just do to avoid any attention from people.
While I was glad that she had been given something else to the tattered robes I had been using for several years now, the skimpy nature of my new style hardly matched with the normalcy I was just seeking.
Thus I rushed away from the entrance, away from any clear sights and deep in that peaceful place domineered by nature.
A stubborn attempt to resist to the gritty reality of London, where nature thrived against the advance of the city’s society.
Wandering around in utter and complete silence, I finally took a moment to rest away from the main routes.
Loneliness was quick to receive me through my implicit yearning. I was distracted, so blissfully immersed in that bountiful peace that just was as endless as it was kind.
And in that unawareness… I was touched by Death.
Maybe it was wrong to consider someone as foul as Jack as something connected to the Ultimate Demise, and yet the sight of a lanky figure with a horrid knife standing in the shadows was enough to give me shivers.
The shadows dreadfully and masterfully hid his face, making it seem to my eyes that I wasn’t staring at a lone individual.
It was the world deeming her finished. I wasn’t needed to live any longer.
There had been no chance to avoid it. The situation had happened so suddenly and so furiously that I almost failed to notice the blood drawn by the swift murderer.
No hope painted me a way out from that case. I was frozen, I was done, and despite my best efforts to not show any emotions… I couldn’t help but show some absurd gratefulness.
Death sounded like mercy. It sounded so natural and so undeniable.
It was there, and I knew that the alternative would’ve been to try and survive a horrible life.
Bad life or swift death?
So many thoughts, most of those transcending within the malicious reasoning of the life here in the capital.
…
Then He had arrived.
At first I thought him to be one mere child that had gotten lost. Someone that was going to follow my same road to the afterlife.
Instead I was proven wrong… but with a pleasant surprise too.
The young man had blond hair, his eyes were a vibrant orange that was all directed to the malicious killer.
There had been some minor fear, but it was a speck of dust compared to the scene that ensured.
Lord Dio spoke with incredibly bravery and cold logic. There was no attempt in my mind to deny it, especially when ‘Death’ was stripped of its clothes and names.
Jack lost his anonymity, and he was finally exposed out of the shadows that had shrouded his identity.
The inevitable had sounded so different, and so fake.
The exchange that had then ensued further proved that Dio was beyond the simple.
Mere words drove the criminal away from the scene, the threatening and absolute tone of the blond’s voice tearing apart the resolve of the mad man to continue with his attempted kill.
And with Jack being sent away, I was left alone to Him.
Lord Dio was serious, mature, wise and… kind.
The kindness that sounded so close to what I had felt while around Madame Lovely, and yet this beautiful emotion was then associated with a genuine act of help.
Her wounds were fixed through the use of something beyond human.
Magic, I had thought back then in an awed stare. The power to bend and mold the world at the will of some.
It was absurd, yet it happened.
Dio had used this immense ability to heal me, giving me importance through that simple act of altruism.
There was no reward behind that deed, but only for him to be glad with her good health and safety away from danger.
With my heart quivering at the warm note of the odd encounter, the world seemed to become so easy after that situation.
There was bad, but there was also good.
I had seen the worst and now, in the lowest point of my life, I was granted the luxury of being cared for.
The warmth survived as I was brought back to the brothel, yet my dreamy self was snapped back to reality when Madame Lovely decided that it was ‘time for me to shine’.
I merely blinked as I found myself thrown into one of the ‘service room’ and left to wait for my first client.
Archibald Curzon was an old gentleman with an unpleasant neutral stare permanently fixed on his face.
A former captain during the English campaign in Crimea, he had retired when things were getting unhappy with his already-unruly behavior.
Curt and rude, he merely muttered a word as he started to unfasten his belt.
“ Strip.”
A simple order, devoid of emotion or interest to whom he was talking to.
…
I could feel my anger rising at the sight. It was the breaking point and… I had to do something strong to make myself stand up before the unfairness.
My mind skimmed over the various thoughts that could’ve helped my in that moment and-
I remembered Lord Dio’s power. When he first injured Jack, and when he used it to heal me.
Could I do it?
I can remember thinking this in a fit of nervousness, of panic.
Thinking back about how the young man had accomplished that powerful spell, she reached for anything that could be used as… spheres.
It had to be spherical.
My ears itched at the noise of the belt having some trouble to get removed, reminding me that I had little time to truly act.
I moved quickly through the nearby furniture to find anything… a wooden ball.
I stared at it for a while… and then started to swirl it in my hands.
It had to rotate, it had to spin and-
…
My eyes widened mere seconds later as I saw the pretty light appear in my palms.
It shone so beautifully, so unrestrained. It was untamed, and it wanted to already act on my command.
A smile twitched on my face, it had been so empowering when I turned around with the spinning sphere, letting it trail up to my fingertips and-
Archibald Curzon just had some seconds to notice that something was wrong before the spinning wooden ball slammed on his belly and pushed him on the wall.
The impact was devastating, and the wood shards that exploded there proved to be fatal for the unfaithful elder.
The loud noise also proved to be enough to garner most of the brothel’s occupants.
Numerous women and confused clients rushed to the hallways that led to the room, but only one mustered enough courage to open the door.
It was Madame Lovely and… she didn’t seem to reflect her namesake with the ugly expression ruining her grandmotherly complex.
“ What have you-!!” The old woman stopped, her eyes widening in shock and fright as she spotted the dying corpse of the client. “Y-You-”
I knew that I had to act as I couldn’t allow the old lady to recover from the fright. It was now or never!
“ I will take my permanent leave from this disgusting place.” My voice didn’t tremble, and all of the frustration broke the dam of nervousness that had kept me quiet up until now. “And you shall never mess with me, insufferable hag!”
Panic swelled in the Madame, the shock and the panic- all stressing her in a state of silence.
Enough to allow me to leave, but not quickly enough to miss the woman crumbling down on the floor because of that deadly standoff.
From there… things would become awkward, insane and…
Then I found Dio again!
He saved me, he blessed me with his acceptance, with his wisdom and…
And then the world spun around in a completely unexpected manner.
With it all coming to sanity once more when a few words were pronounced by her Lord and Savior.
“ Hannah… will you be my friend?”
-----------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d-----------dd-d-d-----
AN
A little backstory for Hannah. I think it was long overdue and… some stuff had been left purposely unknown within the story.
I understand that there are some odd things about Hannah, but I’ve come to the conclusion that it’s one of her main quirks.
She does stuff, and some of this stuff can’t make sense in the world of logic and purpose.
Chapter 19: ARC 1: Giovinezza (12)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Primo: Giovinezza (12)
The werewolf boy. He was close to wake up.
It’s been a full week that had gone by without much of a big issue. Except for the fact that the Stone Mask had been removed from its earlier spot.
To be fair, I wasn’t the one to discover this novelty. It had been a confused George to ask around if anyone had noticed the object being taken, or perhaps if anyone had picked it for themselves at the idea it was something that needed to be thrown away.
The piece itself didn’t look to be precious, so to expect someone to pick it and consider it thrash wasn’t truly a wrong thought. The real issue was that with how my situation was over a certain dark magician, I wasn’t putting it beyond him that Wang Chan had decided to finally employ vampires to bolster his current situation.
Magic on its own can do so much until you really need cannon fodders to throw around.
Which is why the first thing I did when Muddiburi presented himself for our regular training session and with the hopes of knowing more about the aftermath about werewolf’s situation was to address this very issues. The lecture that ensued created two distinct problems that I was meant to be prepared about.
The first and maybe the worst thing was that Zeppeli was going to get contacted since he was the closest to Britain and could arrive there to ‘aid’ with the entire ordeal. The second and perhaps the one I was most unsure about was that even the monk’s brother had been sent a letter to.
It was curious to know that the Tibetan man wasn’t trying to take cheap chances at the possibility of facing a full-fledged army of vampires. The mere thought of it was enough to put me in a state of mental unease, but I wasn’t certainly going to hesitate now that I knew that things were going to get spicier.
I could recognize a subtle challenge within Muddiburi’s tone. He wanted me to actually try and get things done properly before the group of Hamon users arrived. Before things got to a point where keeping the Ripple a secret was going to be incredibly difficult.
Thus I had to speed up any plan I had thought up to this point so that I could start formulating new ones. The world wasn’t waiting for anyone, and time was running tight on me.
But for now, plans would’ve to wait as I dealt with this very concern. The young werewolf, the one that had sow dread in the minds of those living by the outskirts, was now starting to wake up after days of comatose rest.
I considered the lengthy slumber to be one of the many aftereffects from the fact he was purged of any dark magics in his body, leaving his body and mind to recover from that malicious influence driving him to the point of harming people.
The little girl, Sarah, hadn’t left his side during the entire time he was slumbering. She would accept food and the child was happy when I had some of my workers put a bed beside her brother’s.
I would visit the headquarters as usual, stopping by to chat with the young brunette about how her day had been. Hannah was ecstatic at having someone to dote, especially with how adorable and socially-active Sarah was with people she deemed kind.
I decided to also offer her some lessons of reading, something that was aided by the fact that the former courtesan was eager to offer help and support whenever the child would find an obstacle in the way of her learning. The scenes were… highly-saccharine. The sweetness just helped making paperwork easy to digest and go through in those few days.
When I first received a message from Speedwagon that the long-haired teen had finally awakened, I decided to take the opportunity presented by the fact I had other business in London to visit and check onto the matter.
The building which housed the headquarters had long started to get a bigger crowd of people wandering around since the lessening of the situation by the outskirts.
Many trustworthy merchants that had been informed of what had actually happened (minus the fact that the werewolf was still alive) were quick to jump at the opportunity to open up deals with my group. Some saw with interest the fact I was available to offer a safe service within the capital that allowed them to purchase expensive objects at a discount.
This was a good news since it meant that money was finally flowing inside and that it was now possible to start quickening some of the more distant projects… like the ‘acquisition’ of new abandoned warehouses in this section of the city.
Legal papers were going to be a pain in the arse to go through, but the rewards that this action was going to were well worth the straining efforts. I was almost giddy at the prospect of having actually succeeded in creating something from little nothing, but I wasn’t certainly planning to get lazier now that things were going to get more difficult.
Police, bureaucracy… rival gangs.
Speedwagon had made some progress in getting some trusted contact within the Forty Elephants, but he had yet to secure a meeting with representatives from that gang. It was a step forward, but an uncertain one at best considering the trustworthiness of this organization.
Once I was by the doorstep that led within the room assigned to the two ‘siblings’, I paused at the noise of something crashing down within the place. I opened the door, preparing for some altercation happening inside… only to be bestowed with quite a sight.
Speedwagon looked nervous as he stared at the growling wolf-like creature that was safely nestling a nervous-looking Sarah close to it. I recognized the beast, but differently from last time I fought it, there was no genuine note of evilness exuding from its form.
As of now, it seemed more of a feral animal than else.
I stared back at the blond, just now noticing that he was holding a plate with a full bread and two turned teacups that probably had some milk filling those… before tipping and making the content fall by the floor.
“You know, you shouldn’t be afraid of where you are,” I stated calmly, embracing my inner mask to hide away my current uneasiness over the standoff. “Especially when you’re among friends.”
My voice broke the intense growling, with the werewolf turning its attention right onto me. Feral eyes keeping contact with my frame as I took a couple of steps inside the room, but I was already staring at the unnerved Speedwagon.
“Robert, place the plate by the table and leave us alone.”
He looked surprised at the quiet order, but after a few seconds of silent inquiry, I gave him a nod, gesturing him to hasten his thought process. He nodded back, complying to the request and closing the door behind himself once he was out.
I took a few more steps, making sure that I was following a simple path well away from coming too close to the bed occupied by the wolf and the child.
“That’s quite a mess,” I commented quietly, eyeing the stain of white left by the wasted milk. “But I guess you’re not interested in breakfast… yet you should.”
I was met with silence, but the posture adopted by the ‘big brother’ was less threatening than the one he had adopted with the older blond.
“Sleeping for a full week surely has left you debilitated. And the effects of the dark magic that had corrupted you got you weakened even more than a comatose patient,” I continued to speak, glancing back at the bed. “But I’m surprised you’re not growling at me.”
I almost asked him why, but I let my stare play that question for him. He seemed to spot this on pretty quickly, but he hesitated to answer, feral eyes moving away in a moment of thought.
“You… you saved Sarah.”
I blinked at that, feeling surprised at the fact even in his furred form he could still speak a humane tongue. Quite impressive, you never stop learning about the wonders of magic.
“From your other self.”
The addition of that detail seemed to get a frown out of the wolf. It was easy to perceive that it was connected to the fact he believed himself to be the culprit of that heinous deed that was stopped before full execution.
“I… I almost-”
“Not by your own volition,” I interrupted calmly, my attention switching back to the table as I stared at the bread. “Dark magic. The malicious influence that had you attack innocent people, that is to blame.”
“B-But-” He seemed reluctant to accept this very explanation. “I- I felt like I was enjoying it. I- I liked it.”
“Then you’re severely misinterpreting the effects of that kind of magic,” I chided quietly, but holding back too much edge to avoid sounding too stern with my words. “Dark Magics play on the fact that influences your mind, it twists it to enable parts of it that aren’t generally meant to be your true personality. And to do that, the magic makes sure that something you would generally despise is actually ‘lovely’ in your mind. That it makes sense.”
He looked confused at this, yet he seemed to ponder well about it as he tried to summarize it in a few words.
“It’s like… mind-control?”
“On the loose sense of the term, yes. You were controlled, manipulated, by having those parts that made you malicious, that made you enjoy doing horrible things.”
The wolf seemed to slowly realize what I was referring to and the more we talked, the more his form started to morph back to his human self.
I patiently waited as I saw the bare-chested young man blinking at the thoughts storming his poor mind. He just woke up and he was supposed to face quite the ordeal. I was relieved that the pants had survived the transformation as I didn’t have to try and pry the girl away from a naked werewolf guy.
Still, despite the few moments of silence, I wasn’t done with this interaction and I had something in mind to keep it going for a little more. Just enough to get some answers of my own out of the mystery in front of me. Turning my attention at the bread and splitting it in two perfect halves, I turned towards the two siblings and sighed.
“Which one do you want?”
Sarah looked confused at the question directed at her big brother, but I found my theory proven correct the moment I saw the tanned boy flinch at the comment. He seemed unwilling to answer to that and I sighed.
I took a bite at both halves, munching quietly and waiting as the long-haired young man kept staring at my actions. Surprise swelled behind his eyes at the action, yet he seemed to notice that I was studying his own reaction at it.
“Y-You-”
“I had suspected that you would’ve been against being served food by people you don’t know much about,” I interrupted again, feeling quite entitled by the cosmic element that was dryness to pry and interject as much as I could. “You might be resilient and quick, but poison is something that you fear.”
He didn’t confirm nor reply to this very suggestion, letting me finish munching what was left of the bread in my mouth. Sarah looked confused, and a little bit nervous at what I was mentioning like this… but the moment she spotted her brother easing up at my actions, she followed his example.
“Now, which one do you want?” I asked again while lifting up both halves for him to pick.
…
“Both.”
I smiled. “I suppose you need all the food we can offer you now,” I pointed out as I finally approached both siblings with the bread. I passed the food to the waiting hands of the brother, retreating my own palms away from him… but not backing away from the closeness.
The werewolf regarded it with some uneasiness, but he carefully started to eat the bread… before literally wolfing down the halves in mere instants. He gave me a hungry look and I blinked in surprise at the pace which saw that much food devoured.
“I will see for someone to bring more food… but I hope you can forgive me if I would like to ask you some more questions before doing so,” I proposed slowly, careful enough to not make it appear like is was some interrogation. “I will have to leave soon for some important businesses and… I wish to address a few points that I wish to get cleared quickly enough.”
He frowned at the request, but he seemed still calm about it. Enough to inquire back about it.
“What kind of ‘points’?”
I blinked at that, deciding to ease things up by starting with something incredibly simple and light.
“Before I ask about this first thing, I wish to introduce myself,” I stated before giving a small bow towards the two, making the girl smile and let out a brief giggle at my little theatrics. “My name is Dio Brando. May I know to whom I’m speaking to?”
Before saying anything about this, the young man seemed to contemplate about my name, mouthing it as to get accustomed to it. Still, after some time had passed by in the calmest of silences, he decided to address my question.
“It’s a pleasure to… make your acquaintances, Dio,” He started to greet back. “I’m Bhediya… and I suppose you’re already acquaintance with my young sister.”
I nodded, giving a small smile to the happy-looking girl. With the conflict-like atmosphere dispersing, the child seemed to have recovered from her nervous state of mind.
“I’m glad that we solved this little issue early on, Bhediya,” I said while putting some efforts in not butchering that foreign name. “And I hope that you will find yourself at home during your stay here.”
He nodded. “If the owner of this place is happy about it, and we’re not imposing with our presence… I don’t see why we should refuse this offer,” The tanned boy commented, but then he showed a confused look. “By the way, can I… talk to him? I know he has to be a busy individual but-”
“He will surely agree to a meeting. In fact, please consider my words as his,” I commented with a hint of smug. “Actually, do think of my presence as his.”
…
While he had failed to pick up at the full trick being played, Bhediya seemed to spot on that something odd was afoot. He tilted his head to the side, intensifying his curiosity and suspicions as he finally asked about this situation.
“How much are you close to the owner of this place?” He asked bluntly and I smiled even more.
“Well, the owner and I share the same appearance, the same voice and, surprisingly enough, the same name,” I finally replied with a nod. “In fact, you’re speaking to him right now.”
He snorted. “As if I would believe that someone as young as I am owns this-”
The little refusal was interrupted by the mere sight of me seemingly looking unfazed by this skeptical tone.
“I- you’re kidding right. There’s no way that-”
“Yes way, I own this place. In fact, I’m the leader of the organization owning this building,” I interjected. “Sarah knows that it’s true, especially since she got a glimpse at the paperwork I’ve to go through.”
At the mere mention of the dreadful tower of ink and paper, the girl groaned and seek refuge on a hug with her brother. The boy frowned at the sight before giving me a confused look.
“I let her take a read at the paper.”
…
“But- But she can’t read,” Bhediya mentioned with a frown.
“Yes, which is why when she saw fifteen lines of words she deemed it… what did you call the paperwork, sweetheart?”
A huff came from the brunette.
“Boooring.”
I shook my head at the child-like voice of the truth, while the werewolf snorted in amusement at the unexpected comment.
“Still… if you’re the owner then does that means that-”
“You’re free to stay how much you need to,” I assured calmly. “The reason that saw me accepting you both in my group wasn’t one of exploitation of your talents, but rather because it was the right thing to do and I was capable of taking you both in.”
…
“Can you read my mind?” The tanned boy inquired with some interest, making me sigh at the slightly-unexpected comment.
“I don’t, no. It’s just that I can predict how you will behave by your predatorial instincts,” I answered without hesitation. “That and the fact that we both share a similar past. We both survived the streets and we both know how unfair things can be when someone kind ‘suddenly’ appears to tend a supportive hand.”
“You don’t seem to have been in the streets,” He commented back, to which I gave a slow nod.
“I was blessed by luck about a month ago,” I confessed, my orange eyes staring away from the two siblings as I prepared to let out a good speech to finally buy their loyalty. I knew that Sarah was now trusting of me, but the same wasn’t for her brother. And that could already change now. “My father, albeit an abusive and dishonest man, had in the past ‘saved’ a noble and his baby, thus warranting a favor from him in case of need.”
“And?”
“And I ended up discovering of this when he kicked the bucket,” I continued with a nod. “Convincing the noble that I just wanted a normal life as his ward was simple and… from there, I was freed from the shackles of the street-life.”
“But if you’re free… then why bother? Why not-”
“Wallow in my happiness? Enjoy the cozy life that a piece of paper had granted me?” I suggested rhetorically. “It sounds idyllic, but I’m… I’m angry at the world.”
…
Bhediya kept quiet and the little brunette sitting beside him listened carefully and in surprise. This was the first time I addressed why I did what I was doing here to her.
“My father was a drunkard. He lived by the moment, he despised the past and the present. But I blame society for having allowed someone like him to continue to exist and fester like a parasite up until he croaked his last breath,” I ranted quietly, restraining my genuine anger at the topic. “It was a twisted society that got us honest people, those that don’t deserve the brutality of the street, to suffer on a daily basis. It’s unfair, I hate it.”
The werewolf blinked, mesmerized by the words. “You… want to change this? Is… that why you’re doing this?”
“That’s correct, Bhediya. You’re correct in saying that I could’ve easily lived away from worries. But then again, it would be so dishonest and wasteful of me to ditch my morality for a warm bed,” I replied strongly. “I know that things can be changed in due time. It wouldn’t take a couple of years- heck, I know that multiple decades will hardly influence the world as a whole. But I know that the world will surrender at my will, I know it. Because I, Dio, want to bring the change and I will not rest until I’ve truly won.”
There was silence, I blamed the intensity of the speech for that. I felt nervous as now that this discussion was mostly wrapped up, I needed to prepare for the next situation I needed to be present by.
I nodded, silently walking by the doorstep and stopping there. I glanced back at the bed, with Sarah looking distracted, with her mind trying to grasp at the might of the words I had just delivered, while the werewolf tried to actually suppress the awe at understanding those.
It was alluring, to just accept the truth and my passionate craving for reform in this sad, unforgiving world. He stared back at me and I sighed before nodding again, this time at him.
“I will take my leave,” I stated curtly. “I’ve… plenty of affairs to deal today and I will be back the day after tomorrow for some more chatting. I will be there for much longer than now and… I hope you will find it easy to approach those I’ve assigned to keep care of you.”
B h ediya nodded slowly at the affirmations, but I wasn’t done just yet.
“That means no growling at Speedwagon, Bhediya,” I mentioned, drawing a snort and a frown from the long-haired boy.
Without further ado, I, Dio, walked out of the headquarters once I had given new dispositions to the fellow blond about handling the two siblings. Ready to take on the ‘school’ I’ve decided to approach as per George’s request.
------------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d------------------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d------------
The carriage came to a solid halt as we finally arrived by the middle section of Woodside, Wimbledon. The street was mostly desolate, if not for a couple of ignorant passerby that avoided approaching the part of the sidewalk which I left the carriage from.
The charioteer was given proper instructions to wait until further notice from my part, giving me the opportunity to wait a little more over the building which I was supposed to go into. Two floors, the builder hadn’t been precise with the proportions as bits of the roof were dented and curving down to the left.
The place looked fairly abandoned, yet I could see lights coming from the windows. I’m still surprised that George hadn’t inquired some more about where I was going to ‘study’ to, or else he would’ve forbidden me from ever approaching this part of London.
To be fair, it took me a while to remember a place that would’ve served both as a mean to expand my contacts and to have some info about ‘bizarre’ situations happening within London or even within the British Empire.
And that place turned out to be the Ghost Club, the oldest paranormal investigation and research organization in the world. It was created back in 1862 by some fellows at Trinity College, and it counted numerous important characters in British literature and governance.
The first one that would come up to my mind was already waiting by the door, patiently so. I didn’t recognize him before approaching, but as soon as I got a better look from his appearance, I was quick to recognize the slimmer and younger form of one Sir Arthur Conan Doyle.
Yes, the famous writer that was known for his Sherlock Holmes works was part of this club, just not an active one. Actually, the group itself wasn’t even meant to be ‘alive’ after their leading member, Charles Dickens, passed away. With my letter directed at some of the main members still working on the Club’s resurrection, I managed to reanimate the group a year earlier than in the ‘normal’ timeline.
While the claims I had forwarded in that paper should’ve been regarded with strict scrutiny from the leading members of the association, the fact that these people just wanted a purpose to reconvene proved to be too much intense to actually throw away my letter at a first glance.
The man spared me a surprised look, still failing to digest how young I was, but still giving me a nod and leading me inside the large house, taking just a moment to exchange introductions and pleasantries.
He was still a resourceful medic in this time period, quite nervous and still tentative over starting a writing career out of the various issues correlated to the job. Yet Arthur proved to be capable of offering a pleasant conversationalist with his own perception of the paranormal.
Still, my real problem was manifested by the two figures that represented the leadership of the Ghost Club: Stainton Moses and Alaric Alfred Watts.
Both men were… experienced in the occult. To be fair, I wasn’t much trusting of these two specific individuals, knowing perfectly that they weren’t the true founders of the Club as they’ve stated multiple times in their own circles. There was also something that I found uneasy over the strange way they had both replied to my letters.
Quite curt, terribly polite, but, worst of it all, desperate for something to help their efforts to revitalize the group. Real-politick is nice until I’m the one giving orders rather than receiving them.
And this is why, with some careful planning, I decided to limit my ‘claims’ to just a single element I knew they would’ve never been able to use against me. Or at least, not without incurring in my wrath and dying by trying any sneaky move on me.
The two elders were sitting one beside another, while the rest of the Club looked… dull. Everyone was bored and discouraged from the fact that the ‘grand reunion’ had yet to begin. The moment I entered their sight, some looked incredibly irritated at the fact a ‘young boy’ was here at this important gathering.
I didn’t spare this minority much of a simple glance, with my attention quickly fixing at the men that were the most important. I approached the table and Stainton sported a quick smile.
“I suppose you’re the one that sent us the letter detailing quite the impressive study on a possible paranormal energy,” The old man mentioned with a nod. “Please, do come closer.”
I blinked at the tone, feeling rather unnerved by the attention I was receiving, but still sporting a strong outlook as I knew that the moment I displayed any weakness, I was going to get exploited by these dangerous individuals.
They were all for the ‘good cause’ of spiritualism and paranormal, but they weren’t certainly going to step up their level to talk to me with a proper intellectual tone because of my age and height. They didn’t know better and they had yet to experience what I’m truly made of.
“That’s correct,” I politely remarked. “And I suppose I’m talking to Stainton Moses.”
The elder nodded, his smile barely changing as he turned to address the man sitting beside him. “Yes and… this is my associate-”
“Alaric Alfred Watts,” The fellow old man interjected coolly, his stare setting on me. “I’ve read your letter with certain interest, young Dio. And I find it ironic that your name is… correlated to the figure of God.”
I nodded. “My mother believed in the Lord. And her belief was fueled by the truth within this world. That things are beyond what they seem to be.”
He blinked. “Is that so? Then please, do enlighten us about this… truth,” Watts pressed on with some insistence. “You mentioned this energy, but surely you understand we can’t believe at some baseless claims.”
“I’m sure you’ve also received the drawing attached to my letter. The one which would help understand the process behind the production of such an energy.”
A nod, and then he placed by the table the precise drawing of the golden rectangle. At this point, some of the members were sparing interest over this development. I knew that some had some scientific basis, and they were aware of what the ‘golden ratio’ was.
Without offering any other words about the matter, I proceeded to bring out from my jacket’s left pocket a small wooden ball. I showed it to the rest of the group around, gaining their attention as… I started to spin it.
At first there was silence, then some individuals tensed up as the effects of the Spin entered in motion. Shock reigned supreme within the minds of those assisting at this spectacle of light.
The two leaders were both stomped at the sight, with Stainton having lost his smile as his jaws dropped low at the scene. His associate was digesting the situation better, with only his eyes widening at the revelation unfolding before him.
Soon, I could feel the power of controlling the room where I was. No one moved, silently staring as the sphere finally ended with its Spin. I blinked, a small smile spreading on my face as I regarded everyone in that room with a sigh.
“I hope that this was a good enough proof,” I inquired calmly. “For I too believe that proof should be manifested with this kind of claims, as only with proof we can know for sure what is true from what if wrong.”
They were mesmerized- no, they were allured by my speech because of the shocking sight I have given them. I could see it in their eyes, in their souls. I could see some already praising me quietly as their Lord reincarnated.
It would’ve been nice to let them profess me as God reborn… but I wasn’t really hoping for that. Fanatics weren’t what I was searching there, or at least not the ones of the religious kind. I needed servants, faithful and trusted minions that could influence society thanks to their own circles.
Instead of letting the confusion dwindle out in a moment of spiritual zealotry, I merely sighed.
“Of course, I think it’s best for me to not let a thought manipulate you to think me the wrong way,” I confessed quietly, giving another look around as to make them understand I was talking to all of them. “For it would be wrong to label me as the Lord, or even Jesus Christ. I’m neither of them… but I feel close to their message.”
Their moment of religious stupor was dashed away with these words, but they still listened as I was yet to finish and… because I was being honest in a moment of genuine honesty.
“I believe that the world can be better. That we can make it better,” I continued with a sigh. “A world were war is a distant memory, where hate can be resolved through talk rather than with violence. That the word shouldn’t be shied away from because of how soft it sounds like,” I said, pausing just a moment to check on their fascination over my words. I had them hooked up. “And I understand those that find my words idealistic, foolishly so, and I respect them for being this much distrustful. People can abuse trust in the worst of way, because in this world we’re implicitly taught to exploit emotions, manipulate minds...”
I made a sharp turn, looking on the opposite direction. I needed to masterfully use all theatrical gestures I could muster up ‘without sounding too fake’. And I was succeeding by the way things looked like.
“But I don’t care about people as tools. I can see their worth, I can understand their concerns, but I would never go further than using my own body, my own mind, to deal with my own problems,” I commented, feeling my heartbeat picking up a little at how much I was winding out this speech. “Which is why I believe it’s about time, now that the entire world is known to mankind as a whole, to start taking steps towards the heavens. A just world to match with God’s ultimate design.”
“World peace,” Someone muttered in a whisper.
“Equality,” Another whisperer added.
“Justice,” A third man echoed from behind some of his colleagues.
I felt the collective thought resonating with my speech with just a handful still looking skeptical. But I was glad of the results as… I knew that words weren’t going to be the only thing that were going to prove my vision as the proper one.
It could always get better, but for now the one I actually yearned for was enough to satisfy the occupants of this very room. I could already feel it in the air, as people soon started to ‘crave’ for answers to their own questions.
My smile widened as I was more than willing to offer them my wisdom, and to show them the right way to follow. While I hadn’t gained some cult with the same undying loyalty as Dio’s original one, mine was already shaping to be a decent one with the positive reactions I was getting from the all.
For I, Dio, had but just taken the first step in influencing not only the capital, but also the nation as a whole. And my job here was far from done…
-------------d-d-d-d--------------d-d-d-d--------------d-d-d-d---------------d-d-d-d----------
AN
Werewolf boy and occult. The surreal and the madness.
Behdiya ( भेड़िया ) is Hindi for Wolf. Kind of straightforward, but there will be more about the wolf-boy. The name, and the first taste of personality will be just the tip of a massive iceberg dedicated to him.
Now yes, I did just make a sharp turn to give our lovely Lord Dio-Sama a cult filled with notable people.
And before you ask, no. I didn’t exaggerate with the ‘easiness’ this people were manipulated. Some of these individuals were influenced by ‘mediums’ and other spiritual readers. Religion was the key of success, especially when Dio represents the ‘divine alternative’ devoid of any scam or fakeness.
Also… why not Hamon? People will surely ask, but I know some already have made this connection. People that learn Hamon can live for a long time and… some individuals there don’t deserve that kind of power… yet.
Quick comment: Capitolo Primo will probably end by Chapter 20. Once there, things will take a drastic change from the classic Bizarre Adventure as I plan to mashup some elements from various parts of Jojo to create Dio’s unique adventure from that point onward. Expect lots of developments beyond the standards!
Chapter 20: Omake 8: My Bizarre Stalker...2?
Chapter Text
Omake 8: My Bizarre Stalker… 2?
Original Idea from: Dyliokhan (SB)
When I imagine a monster that I would genuinely be afraid of encountering in my dreams… I would think about Freddy Krueger.
The crass and insane killer was something that I had developed a temporary fear when I had decided to ‘test my bravery’ and watch Nightmare on Elm Street when I was a little older than ten.
A being capable of becoming your worst fear and kill you with it? Truly terrifying for a child to be even thinking about. But the truest fright didn’t come from the creativity of the disfigured murderer. No, it came from his capacity to deny one the chances of leaving the dreamworld and actively avoid getting killed by the limited bastard.
Now, the issue here as to why I’m referencing to this seemingly unrelated topic is… the nightmare I was currently trying to run away from. Sure, a female and cute Jonathan Joestar might appear endearing and lovely to a clueless spectator’s eye, but there were two things that made her adorable disposition vanish at those bestowed with a peculiar sight.
The first one… was the immense plant-like creature that was her Stand, which quickly reminded me of the overly-absurd and thankfully non-canon ability that the ‘first’ Joestar was capable of mustering thanks to the Arrow.
The second things was-
“Dio~! This isn’t the proper time for a fun chase~,” The girl shrieked in the middle of her giggles, sending numerous shivers down my spine. “I got the priest, Papa has accepted after some persuasion, and now we can proceed and become more than mere brother and sister~!!”
I was running, paying no attention of the madness unfolding behind me as Hamon continued to pump through my legs as to bolster my speed to inhuman level. I wasn’t even paying attention to the people nearby, knowing that nothing could save them from the monstrosity giving chase.
Too big, too strong- I knew that nothing in my current arsenal of impressive abilities could’ve disabled 「 Ultimate Hermit Purple 」 from continuing with its pursuit. The degree of destruction coming close behind me was enough to prompt me to intensify with my efforts to get away from that fucking thing!
I was already starting to freak out at the fact that I was supposed to find a way out of that maddening rush. The monstrous Stand and its crazy user weren’t relenting, and nothing here in London could technically damage such a humongous threat.
Note for the future: get some artillery pieces as soon as my economic and social capacity allows me to. Big cannons at that.
Just as I mused over this last detail, I saw a large green tendril slam into the building by my right side. The construction exploded in smoke and falling bricks which forced me to make a leap forward while holding my arms close and protecting my face and head.
The cloud of gray covered the sight the girl had over me, giving me the chance to take a sharp turn to the nearby alley and bolt as quickly as possible. The place was just too tight to accommodate that Stand and I was hoping that Yandere JoJo hadn’t noticed where I had gone after that attempt.
Silence was interrupted only by my steps as I made my way through the shadows and the puddles of dirty water. My heartbeat rumbled by my ears and throat as I finally slowed down at the lack of massive trashing happening close behind me.
It took me a while to actually trust the fact I had managed to shake off the crazy girl off my back. I paused, bending down to stare at the ground as I tried my best to recover from that insane marathon.
But just as I felt safe and away from danger, my panic swelled again the moment a soft hand reached me from behind, effectively shutting me from yelling at the situation, while another individual joined to bring me away from the alley and inside a building through the nearby backdoor.
Soon I was released, but not before I was pushed inside the large room there. The dim light forced me to adapt to the new situation, but my guard didn’t lower… until I noticed Hannah’s smiling face.
I blinked, my tension failing to lessen at the mere idea that there could’ve been more people with the same disposition as my former pursuer. “Hannah-” I addressed curtly, turning quickly to grace the second individual. Only to stop at the familiar/unfamiliar face I was bestowed with.
Her clothes- those almost made me blurt out a ‘Speedwagon’ at how closely those seemed to be the trustworthy blond gentleman’s… but the slimmer figure, the petite face and the skirt replacing his pants…
…
…
The scar was precise to an absurd degree.
…
“ Speedwagon?”
Her brown eyes lit at the address. “Yes, Dio?”
Oh fuck. This- This makes things a lot more… interesting.
I, Dio, felt that the world was trying to balance Jojo’s crazy yandere tendencies with a Genderbent Speedwagon.
“ W-What’s the situation?” I finally asked, drawing both women’s attention on me.
“ Well, the city is being destroyed by some plant-like monster led by a girl wanting you for… something,” Hannah summarized as curtly as possible. “Actually, why is she trying to capture you, Lor- Dio?”
Strange, I wouldn’t have expected the dream version of my second second-in-command could’ve been so faithful for the real individual. Still, I didn’t linger further on that topic as I knew that there was something a little more important than this detail.
“ She is my step-sister and… she’s trying to force me into marriage.” I dropped the revelation quickly, letting them experience some surprise for a little amount of time as I wasn’t done talking. “This is why, one way or another, we need to stop her.”
The girls recovered shortly after, with Speedwaif- Speedwagon taking the lead over the current state of orders. “What do we need to do? Surely, you’ve a plan to deal with her.”
The urgency of her tone was met with a nod as I pondered over what I was supposed to do to defeat something like 「 Ultimate Hermit Purple 」 in a normal situation. Fire was the first thing that came to mind, but there wasn’t a mean to produce that much fire in a short amount of fire.
Heck, even boosting the process through the Spin and Hamon would still take too much time to build up the flames, and I didn’t have the means to keep the girl and her Stand still enough for that long.
The next idea was… actually sound.
Considering the streets I’ve been forced to run thorough, I knew that we were close to the Thames. The river had a few bridges connecting parts of London together and… some bridges were older than others, which meant that those weren’t capable of holding well against a powerful blast.
“ Do we have some explosives?” I asked quietly and half-distractedly.
Speedwagon nodded. “I think we have something there,” She stated resolutely. “Any reason why?”
I merely smiled, explaining what my ambitious plan to take down the vine monster was.
Two hours later and an immense amount of dread forming at the fact I had to be the bait for this time-sensible plan, I found myself standing in front of the bridge.
Then the earth started to shake as from the other side of the river, a kilometer away from where I was, I could see something big, crazy and murderously in need to dispense some loving making its way toward me.
I tensed up a little bit, my orange eyes widening as I started to see the small speck that was JoJo rushing quickly and relentlessly.
I couldn’t hear much through that massive noise, but by the time I could see her lips and the strange repeated word being uttered by the Yandere.
‘ Mine.’
I shivered again, but I felt a sliver of confidence form as I saw Hannah waving in my direction and alerting me that the preparations were done. The bridge was primed to explode quite soon. It was now a matter of luck and dumb dream variables.
This was a dream, or rather a nightmare. Everything was now pointing at that and, hoping to be correct over this matter, I braced for an eventual failure in case my hopes had been misplaced on this plan.
Still, Jojo didn’t seem to notice anything. In fact, the moment my frame became more visible to her, her speed picked up in an absurd manner.
I wanted to really run at this point, but considering the situation I was betting on, I couldn’t afford to leave my trusted and loyal followers behind like this. I would need to cover for their escape if things went south really hard.
Surprise exploded within me the same way the bridge did as the mad Stand User was half-way to cross the bridge. Blue eyes widened in shock at the sudden conflagration tearing apart the ground below her feet. She ‘eeped’, but the smoke covered for her fall as I started to approach, knowing that things weren’t going to be over with that mere fall on the river.
As cold as the Thames was, Jojo should be now capable of swimming and thus avoid drowning at this fall. Speedwagon and Hannah were already on the scene of the ‘crime’, prepared to subdue the girl in case she was still hanging somewhere in there.
Once I was there, I got sight over the situation and… frowned. Jojo was… bawling. Her arms were tied close to her waist thanks to a rope employed by the blonde, trying to shake the stronger woman off from her body. It looked like a hug from the distance, but it seemed more of a forceful grasp to keep the younger female from mustering her Stand once again.
“ D-Dio! Get her off! She is groping me- pervert- crazy pervert!”
I could easily see that it wasn’t the case. Speedwagon’s hands were perfectly meeting by Jojo’s upper shoulder, and the only thing I could barely consider as ‘groping’ was the fact the blonde was forced to keep herself close to the struggling woman.
Despite the fact the accusations were false, the former gang leader couldn’t help but blush as she gave me a serious but embarrassed look.
“ T-This is false! D-Dio, I’m not-”
“ I’m aware that you’re not molesting her, Speedwagon,” I interjected calmly, while my brain was putting utmost care to suppress the need to groan at both girls’ cute expressions. Jojo was easier considering the rampage she had just executed through London, the blonde was a little more difficult to think less about.
“ Still, I think it’s time to address the disappointing thing you just did here, Jojo,” I muttered dryly, gaining the blue-haired teen’s attention.
“ W-What disappointment? I did nothing-”
“ Look around, dammit!” I exclaimed with barely-veiled fury, aiming my open palm over the destruction left on her wake. “Don’t you see the kind of damage you’ve done in the capital? The lives lost? The fact you did things to your father- and I don’t even want to know how you convinced a sane priest to wed two underage individuals-”
“ I-I think he knew about you- Kind of strange since he started to muse loudly about you-”
“ As I’ve said, I don’t care,” I rebuked irritated, unwilling to even accept the fact that a certain priest was actually on the loose now of all times. I don’t need to deal with Pucci after the bullshit I had to go through. “You’ve still hurt people, Jojo. You said you wanted to be a gentlelady, and yet you can’t help but try to accuse someone like Speedwagon of such heinous claims.”
The yandere flinched, while the blonde blushed again, this time at the implicit compliment thrown her way.
“ J-Just, don’t try anything now,” I concluded with a resolute tone. “I will think about your proper punishment-” While also planning out my way out of this nightmare.
I sighed, unwilling to be influenced by the downtrodden state the blue-haired girl appeared to be as I looked away from her and… right at a nervous-looking Hannah.
“ Is everything alright, Hannah?” I inquired quietly, still draining the fury that was bubbling in my chest.
“ Just a little… shaken by the explosion,” The young woman confessed softly, and now I noticed that she was trembling a little bit. “I’m fine.”
…
“ Do you need a hug? You seem paler and-”
“ I don’t want to ask that much. It wouldn’t be right for me to ask that since… this happened,” She indicated the depressed-looking Jojo.
“ You wouldn’t be asking for too much. We’re friends and… You need to hold on something,” I pressed on with legitimate concerns. This was the first time she had seen this big of an explosion and perhaps an embrace would also help me find a balance through that anger inside my body.
She didn’t protest any further, but just as I felt her arms wrap around my neck while I had mine around her waist- I felt the world twisting as London disappeared from my sight.
I blinked awake and I, Dio, found myself staring at the familiar ceiling of my room.
I stared at it for a while, getting my entire mind collected and stabilized now that the crazy dream was done for. I felt my body tense and sweaty… but also, I could feel that there was some pressure down below my waist and… within my pants.
I frowned, then face-palmed.
I, Dio, refused to call that madness a convoluted wet dream just to experience a simple hug from Hannah.
-----------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d--------------d-d-d-d------------
AN
Hannah! She is so cute- early plan had Speedwaifu to come in and ensnare Dio, but I found it more ridiculous and amusing to have someone as cute as Hannah to get in and win a hug.
About 「 Ultimate Hermit Purple 」… yeah, that’s a thing from Jojo’s Bizarre Summer Break (Which is a Part 3 Sequel to Dio’s Bizarre Adventure); Both are written and drawn by artist Utano.
Chapter 21: Special Omake 1: Dio's Bizarre Tree Experiment
Notes:
Little surprise omake that isn't actually mine. Still, I like the concept and gave it some polishing before deciding to post it.
Here is the first Special Omake!
Chapter Text
Special Omake 1: Dio's Bizarre Tree Incident...
[Main Writer:
Master Blaster (SpaceBattles)
]
Experiment #40, Golden Spin Overdrive
[…] My second attempt was a little more ‘brazen’ considering that I focused to spin the ball of steel some more before throwing it against the tree and… this time something more happened.
A blossomed daisy popping resolutely and suddenly from the bark of the tree, this time my smile widening at the better result.
I continued with my experiments for twenty minutes, maybe thirty, before deciding that it was time to return back to where JoJo was before getting in trouble about my unexpected disappearance-
But before I was really gone, I thought about how my progress with The Spin were showing some admirable results. It was interesting how flexible of an ability the Spin was and… I decided to make one last test before going.
On a whim, I decided to see if it'd be possible to infuse both the Spin, and Hamon at the same time. Both mystical forces dictated on a similar level, but both worked on two different sets of rules, with the Ripple being more magical in nature while the rotation-induced power followed logical laws of nature.
Initially, the experiment proved to be a bit frustrating. I started by infusing hamon into a small metallic sphere as the Spin started to appear around the rotating object. After coming close to get pincushioned by metallic shards from the exploding balls, I ultimately replaced these with a wooden replica for the ultimate experiment..
Perhaps it was the metal since I knew that it wasn’t a good conduit for hamon, and that getting it to work well with the best medium to utilize the Spin would take some time.
A small experiment started to slowly take more time that I had planned for… but the results were undeniably satisfying.
It was tough early on, and it took me about a dozen tries before I had some positive aftermaths. This time the sphere didn’t came to explode, and I started to get rough grasps of how to infuse hamon within and around a metal, which was already a good thing whatever or not my experiment was going to work.
A couple more of minutes passed but soon I felt confident that I would be able to merge the The Spin with Hamon.
It was time to give it a serious time… and I planned for a 'tree blooming' exercise.
For awhile, I felt the Spin cycle through the ball, coating it in energy. Soon I started to focus my breath and channel hamon into the Sphere until I felt the life energy, the Ripple itself through the sphere, starting to increase the pace of the rotation to endless momentu
It was brilliant, and I could feel something about the Spin starting to ‘click’ properly within my mind and soul. It took all of my concentration just to avoid losing control over either forces.
I waited, patiently drawing stability within that sudden intensification before I could launch the orb comfortably at a crown from where a section of branches slit into that I had selected as my target. I needed precision, I needed accuracy.
Just as I felt the timing being right, I felt enticed to speak and… to try something interesting I felt the need to say. A new technique… it needed a proper name after all.
"Golden Spiral OVERDRIVE!" I half-shouted, remembering that some passing servants could’ve noticed my little act, and then I launched the hamon-infused, rotating sphere at the tree.
The metal soared, my orange-eyed stare keeping locked onto the flying object with modest fascination and glee.
Now, let’s see how a tree branch would fare against a hamon infused sphere...
SLIP
At first, nothing happened as the projectile collided onto its target. But then I noticed the branches twisting, starting to shake suddenly and abruptly.
Soon flowers started to sprout in those, blooming from within the tree’s core and essence. It wasn’t a specific kind of flower, but a wide variety that just felt mesmerizing to stare at as it slowly began to reach beyond the branches.
It was a fascinating success that got my jaws dropping in pleasant awe.
Still, I couldn't help but notice that wealth of flowers continued to bloom under my stare, the process reaching down to the base trunk of the tree itself. While I noticed the branches themselves creaking and still twisting. No, it was somehow shaking, as if trying to rotate on itself...
SSLL... SSLL... SSLL...
I stood on guard at the surprising sight. I began to notice that vines were starting to sprout from these flowers and that those too began to slowly spin.
There was a rumbling seemingly coming from the ground itself. I was confused as I kept staring at the tree as it continued to blossom beyond my previous attempts.
Did I, Dio, somehow create a bizarre tree, one mutated by a harmonious approach of both Hamon and Spin energies?
A weird development, that left me perplexed at the curious scene. But one that I had yet to check on a more technical level. I stabilized my breath again, crouching down as I tapped at the land in an effort to sense what was happening ‘internally’ within my specimen.
It was life-force that greeted me, but it wasn’t the usual reading I would get from a common tree. The energy, it was still spiraling from within that tree, and it was burning brighter as it kept rotating. I opened my eyes in visible shock, only just now realized that the trunks are beginning to brow slowly, as if it's expanding outward.
New vines grew from the ‘hollowed’ trunk. It didn’t have wood inside, but flowers. So many flowers.
Feeling intrigued by the bizarre pattern, I decided to walk closer and observe better what was changing with the tree.
It was only after a couple of steps toward it that I noticed that the pattern of the rotating flowers just resembled that of the golden ratio. And on closer look, the branches were not breaking under the duress of the constantly rotating.
It's as if the Hamon… was repairing the damage caused by the Spin, soothing the pain too in the process, while being further fueled by the Rotation itself in an infinite process of activities.
While I was mesmerized by the massive success, my attention was stripped away by the tree itself as I felt something creep closer to where I was.
I jumped away just in time as I noticed that some of the vines had sneaked around and had been close to latch onto me. I was annoyed by the sudden attack from my creation… but then I realized that tree wasn’t only slowly gaining more life-force. The retracting vines gave off a degree of understanding, of perception that I was now aware of that attempt to take hold of me.
It was… becoming intelligent. And it wanted… me?
*RUMBLE RUMBLE*
I could feel the ground starting to shake, and I was forced to take a few steps back as multiple objects suddenly grew from within out of the dirt floor, shredding some of the grass in the process.
Roots, that were wriggling upwards-!!
Those were following the same spinning manner akin to the tree’s flowers, but soon their pace seemed to hasten within their rippling rotations...
The vines returned to approach me, this time displaying new flowers… and stopping by the flowers growing within the roots.
I noticed that all of the tree's leaves were covered in nothing, but rotating flowers, that began to shed away from the branches and fly towards the sky…
I blinked in utter shock at the fact that those leaves weren’t the previous green. But a suave and mellow pink.
... Did I, Dio, managed to create an ever blooming [Sakura Tree] nearby the Joestar manor?
Chapter 22: ARC 1: Giovinezza (13)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Primo: Giovinezza (13)
“T-This is horrible!” Jonathan half-yelled while slamming a certain tome I had the chance of reading just briefly in my past life.
George looked particularly irritated by the loud tone adopted by his son, but his eyes showed some conflicting thoughts over his reaction at that outburst so early in the morning.
It took me a mere glance in the situation to see that my interference would only escalate things beyond an acceptable level. So I focused on sipping at my cup and think about what I was supposed with my new income thanks to the recent donations of some wealthy men interested in my notions of world order.
“Jojo-”
“Father, you always told me to be respectful of everyone around me, may them be rich or not.. but this- this paper suggest so many horrible things,” The young man continued, sounded even more appalled over the matter he was bringing up.
To be fair, I should’ve expected his teacher bringing up some pro-imperialist tomes for him to study. Archaeology was still a subject that well depended on colonies, especially with the swift mood swings between the Empires in Europe.
A moment the Russians were the big threat to the Pacific, the next day they were the UK’s best friends against any issues in continental Europe. Same for other nations.
I wasn’t much surprised to see his outburst after merely glancing to one of the few imperialist books that will be forsaken by science in about less than two centuries from now.
“Return to your seat and… heed my words, Jonathan,” The nobleman ordered calmly, restraining himself from lashing out at that brash voice he was being subjected to. “The argument is sensible, and shouldn’t be discussed in such a simplistic manner.”
Partly correct, but not in the way you would want to, George.
Imperialism was… a necessary evil. Not one that I could wholeheartedly support considering the heinous deeds some colonial governors were going to commit once the Berlin Conference happened.
But I could still see a determined interest in ‘capturing’ these territories all for the sake of sustaining the stupidly-draining upkeep of the current industrial power within the isles. It was all pragmatism in full display, and I don’t have a reason to ‘justify’ the fact it was all done in a cold and cynical perspective.
Sure, if I had the chance of controlling the colonial policies, I would’ve put some interest in helping the natives survive the aggressive expansionism, and perhaps integrate their tribes in modern society as new generations of a growing empire.
But right now there was no mean for me to sway anything about the current state of things. The Berlin Conference was meant to be convened in three years from now, and I was completely unprepared to make an attempt to sway that international reunion in a different direction.
Too many dangerous elements to keep an eye for, and so little time to muster up enough international influence and political weight to get things done my way. It was unpleasant, but I had no choice other than patiently prepare for the best opportunity to strike.
“Father...” Jojo looked incredibly reluctant over the words coming from his remaining parent, but a quick stare in my direction got him to finally comply. I gave him the usual nod to dignify the fact that I was going to talk to him about it and… I really wanted to have a discussion with him about the subject.
The reason? It was the strange explanation that George mustered for the occasion. The very one trying to highlight only the ‘importance’ of civilized nations have in ‘bringing culture and order’ in uncivilized countries.
Uncivilized… what a silly concept to denigrate obsolete civilizations. Obsolete was… better, but not the best term to depict a society which moral degradation has yet to become a variable in everyday’s life.
Just as expected Jonathan gave it some attention, but ultimately failed to genuinely grasp at the main theme that his father was trying to bring out for him to understand. I could see George himself having some trouble believing what he was saying, but the older Joestar decided to take his son’s silence as good motivation to keep quiet for the reminder of the breakfast.
I wasn’t in the mood to quip for other conversations, as I knew that the opportunity that I was being offered in a golden plate just couldn’t be refused. I had been working so much to get Jojo in a good situation where I could’ve finally approached him over my secret workings… but now I was ready to take a dangerous step and see how much trust existed between him and me.
A couple of minutes passed smoothly, but soon the two of us were talking about this matter right in my room. I was sitting by my bed as I looked at the young Joestar walking back and forth while he ranted about his displeasure over these discoveries.
“This is rubbish, Dio. This shouldn’t be condoned. It’s amoral- it’s evil.”
“It is,” I muttered calmly, keeping my presence in that discussion to a minimum. I needed him to drain his current irritation before I could endear him with a proper intervention, or else I risked in incurring in some loud and unneeded detours in my explanation.
“But then why father support this? Why would he defend something so wrong?”
“Because… it’s not convenient to fight it directly, Jojo.”
…
“What? But-”
“And before I let you continue, please understand that I’m not saying that fighting it is impossible. Rather, I think that headbutting into such an issue would only result in a terrible ordeal for either you or your father,” I started to say with a sigh. “We both know that words matter a lot to many high-class citizens in Britain. A ‘wrong’ opinion can easily end in some unpleasant aftermath.”
His shoulder sagged a little at my words. “But then, what are we supposed to do?”
So desperate for a genuine good answer. A pity that I didn’t have a quick one to offer back.
“Considering the circumstances, or better, how limited our shared reach is… nothing,” I replied calmly. “For now, we can only bid our time and get some-”
“I-It can’t be it. I know that people can protest and-”
“Either be shot, arrested or exiled for high treason,” I interjected, forcing him to stay quiet. He really was moving with his romantic heroism… but there was no smartiness in that thought. No finesse. “Albeit a terrible practice, imperialism is entrenched within the monarchy’s mindset. It’s a must to compete with other nations to either have ‘model colonies’ or even get resources to sustain a mighty industry power.”
“Still...” He didn’t continue, his shoulders sagging even more as he took a seat by the bed right beside me. “Why?”
… “Hmm?”
“Why do you look this calm?” The young man inquired with some confusion. “You too consider it bad, but you didn’t say nothing at the table and… even now you’re quiet about it.”
I blinked, understanding what he was implying to. “You think I stopped caring about the plight of people beyond our nation, Jojo?”
He didn’t answer that, but I noticed his head tilting up and almost coming down to complete a nod.
Sighing, I shook my head at his misunderstanding of my silence. It wasn’t outright stupid, but I swiftly deemed it rather silly from his part.
“I’m not unfazed by the common people suffering. May them be white, black, or Asians,” I began talking. “But I’ve long learned that sprouting left and right about my opposition to the known rules is not going to help any of those that are constantly stepped upon. The only thing you get from doing that is bad attention from those that ‘truly matter’.”
“So… you hate it but… don’t talk about it?”
“Not in public. Not so vehemently,” I answered with a nod. “But with those you think you can talk about it without ever so incurring in any unpleasant ramification? That’s up to you to decide.”
“Just like with… you?”
“Erina would probably accept that kind of conversation too if you moderate yourself about it. Just don’t expect the same fascination from her father,” I admitted with a sigh, thinking that someone that works in India as a doctor for nobles couldn’t be much interested about the topic. Especially if it threatened his line of work. “Still, from what I can see on your face, the real issue is that you wish to bring change to it, and not just discuss it. Am I correct?”
He looked surprised, but my words had him coaxed to an awed calm. A nod followed and… I sighed.
“Then I don’t see any reason to keep this secret from you any longer… as I see that you and I can discuss about my own plans about a change since we both share the same desire.”
I stood up from the bed and carefully turned to stare at Jojo once I was right in front of him.
“Dio? What are you talking about? A secret?”
Jonathan looked confused, slightly surprised by the sudden twist to the conversation but… I just knew what to say to him to get the best outcome out of this.
“Not a secret kept away for ill intents. It was all for fear of being misunderstood with my intentions and… labeled a villain,” I started with a nod. “You can say that the circumstances that led me to this situation are… odd. Bizarre even.”
“What?” He blurted out even more confused.
“Do you remember when I requested your father for a trip to the capital alone the first time around?”
There was a pause at this, just enough to get an answer from the quiet Joestar. Jojo offered a slow nod and I sighed.
“While I had told the truth about my main interest being finding my mother’s wedding dress for that circumstance, that wasn’t the only thing that happened that very day, Jonathan,” I muttered calmly. “There’s much more to that day than just that.”
And from that very point, I started to reveal most of the truth.
It sounds stupid from an outsider’s perspective to have a villain reveal his plans to their enemies, the heroes. But there was a reason why I was more than happy to drop as much genuineness than I could.
Jonathan’s main trait in the series was that he sought the truth from Dio from the very beginning, and while it was directed at the malicious intents of the character I was impersonating, the reality was well mirrored in this very situation.
I was an enigma, but one that held a degree of positive rewards for the Joestar to unravel that it made the efforts the more interesting for him.
If Jojo was a bear, then my truthful words were the sweet honey he had been pursuing since that moment. He was a gentleman that thrived for moral goodness, and I had been his model to refine that code of honor. He was a hero, but one that was born in an age that didn’t accept true knights any longer.
Still, the young man looked rather surprised and uneasy at the words coming out of my mouth. He would stop me once in a while to inquire for more details from a specific situation, and I would offer those without any restriction.
Despite Jojo’s persisting nervousness about my revelation, the situation was tending favorably for me. He didn’t seem angry, and his uneasiness was mostly directed at the insanity that were things like the mask, Wang Chan, and Jack the Ripper.
But while I had a strong hunch that things were working well for my plans, there was still something that managed to get me a little panicky at the end of that conversation.
“But still, why would this ‘Wang Chan’ be trying to hunt you down? Why would he go so far to steal the mask?”
...Dammit. Now that was the kind of query I had some trouble to truly reply to. And I couldn’t certainly bail or deflect that question without sounding suspicious.
There was only one way out of that awkward setup. I needed to improvise with ‘my’ emotions.
Thus I let out a heavy sight, this time having my stare diverted from Jojo and to the only window in the room. I was quiet as I calmly walked up to it and stared outside with an unfocused look.
“This… is something that I’m troubled to mention. I didn’t even have the strength to tell to your father despite he knows part of the truth about this topic.”
I turned around and sported a melancholic expression. “My father, the man that George might have depicted as a strange good man… was a liar.”
“A liar? And why is your father-”
“Let me finish, I beg you,” I muttered with a sour tone, closing my eyes for a moment as I channeled my saddest look possible. A mix of serious mourning and complicated acting, I needed to appear legitimate with these memories. “It’s… correlated to something heinous I did. A sin that I will always bear with pride, but that will still keep me in the greatest shame for being the worst man.”
I blinked, almost imagining myself in that scene before the old drunkard.
“Dario Brando… he was a terrible person,” I started with a quiet tone. “Not just because of his unhealthy correlation with alcohol. He was a violent man even without being influenced by the booze. At first… it was my mother that took the brunt of his anger.”
“Dio-”
“When my mother died by… stress and overworking herself to the bone, I was the only one remaining in his proximity,” I muttered, ignoring Jojo’s attempt to stop me from going forward with the story. “I was quiet, never bother. I never saw a reason to bother but… you can say that I’m but just a human being and I too have a limit with my patience.”
I took a step away from the window, then I stopped. It was all staged to appear the most serious possible. I couldn’t certainly bring out authenticity without having been in that setting, but I could remember the lore and the scenes depicting Dio’s last interaction with his father.
“Dario was a lazy man. He barely worked, and what money he would get was quickly spent at the nearby pub,” I prepared for the big truth bomb. I needed to be ready, to stand up and shine before my small audience. “But one day the coin wasn’t enough. And he still needed to drink despite the lack of means to afford a mere beer.”
…
“My mother’s wedding dress was something that I had treasured for years. It was the last thing I had for her and… he didn’t care,” I let my shoulders sag as I said this. “Or if he did, it wasn’t enough to keep him from buying more booze. And it was in that very situation that I knew that I had to something to change everything.”
Jonathan looked uncomfortable, but he still asked. “W-What did you do, Dio?”
Ah, to think that I was meant to appear sad before such a terrified young man. Truly unpleasant, but there was no coming back out of that melancholic drama.
“Wang Chan owns a shop in Ogre Street. His products are mysterious, but rare and… effective,” I went to answer. “I didn’t bother inquiring about the vial I bought with some of the money I had gained doing various miserable jobs. I had a single intent and… it worked.”
“Dio...” At this I finally stopped. He had realized, and I could see it in his widening eyes. “You… You killed your father.”
“I did,” I confessed calmly, still tensing up as I thought about what to say next. “But I will not hide myself behind my ideals of justice. This case doesn’t justify, nor I will try to hide away the fact that it was personal revenge driven by my hatred for the man. I detested my father for being a bastard, Jojo. A bastard that killed my mother, that demeaned her to the point that she couldn’t help but consider herself only a tool, and not a human being.”
“B-But surely- There’s no way that-”
“I will not hide myself in lies, Jojo. If there’s something that I aim for, it’s moral truth. The absolute good that one should always fight for,” I interjected. “And this is why, I will not lament if you reject me as a brother. I did something terrible and I will receive proper judgment for-!!”
I didn’t have time to conclude that very sentence that something I had not expected unfolded. Jonathan… stood up quickly from the bed and, sporting a furious look, pulled me in a tight hug.
Confusion swelled at that point as there was silence after this sudden action. With my eyes wide open, I tried to understand the thought of the one that started the hug. I couldn’t get anything, or at least that was until he finally decided to speak.
“I refuse to consider you a terrible person, Dio,” Jojo mused while squeezing a little more. “You’re my brother. Someone I trust and care as part of my family and… while you did something dreadful, it wasn’t without reason.”
He pulled back for a moment. “I can’t say that I will not condemn what you did to your father, but I will not vilify you for doing what you thought it was the best you could’ve done,” The young man commented. “I will say what you’re now. You, Dio, are perhaps one of the few people I know that I can trust my life to. You… are my brother, and you helped me ever since you joined my family. I will condemn your past, but I will accept your current and future merits as due redemption for that villainous act.”
“Jojo-”
“But I want one thing about this. Something that I wish to know by person now that you mentioned it to me,” He grasped at my shoulders quite tightly, a small smile appeared on his face as he prepared for the proper request. “You’ve… befriended a werewolf.”
I blinked. “Yes?”
“Show him to me!”
...Oh right, Jonathan is still a childish dog-loving dummy when he wants to. I almost facepalmed at that sudden question but… I merely nodded.
I mean, I don’t see why Bhediya would’ve a problem with some headpats. He sure does seem to like it when it’s either Sarah or me approaching him with such offer.
And I know that Jojo will not risk his life for some headpatting.
-------------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d-----------
“It’s… rather chilly. Isn’t it?”
I blinked at Jojo’s little whine, glancing to the side as we both departed away from the chariot that had left us to this part of London.
Convincing George to just let his son come with me for a ‘safe trip’ in the city ended up being a child’s play. The man was still bothered by how he was supposed to properly address his son’s strong opposition to Imperialism and any mean to delay that unavoidable private talk was taken as a blessing.
“It’s barely winter’s time, Jojo,” I mused back. “I told you to put on something warmer instead of that little jacket.”
He blushed a little, remembering way too well that I’ve brought up the fact he needed a heavier set of clothes now that December was around the corner.
“I’m… I’m fine, then.”
I sighed. “If you catch a cold, I will not cover for your silliness.”
“I don’t mind!” The young man reiterated with more determination. It was now his pride on the line.
“I think Erina will if she is denied the chances of catching up with you,” I muttered teasingly. “Unless… you plan to have her work as your nurse-”
“T-That’s a lie!” Jonathan shouted back, his blush becoming a full-fledged tomato face. “I mean, it would be nice but I would never ask her to do that?”
“I bet she would be quite eager to do that for you,” I pressed on with a smug tone. “In fact, I think she would rush at the chance at the mere mention of such circumstance.”
“...” He fell silent at that last hit, and I smiled all the way as we walked inside Ogre Street.
What once had been a dangerous quarter for someone our age, now the place was a little haven for people close to me.
“If it isn’t Lord Dio,” An old hag mentioned as she stopped in the middle of her stroll. “I bid you a good day, young child.”
“Likewise, Madam Wingtown,” I greeted back with a polite smile. Instead of resuming with her wandering, the old lady reached out for Jojo. The blue-haired youth tensed as a hand cupped his left cheek.
“And what a handsome young man. You look so much like my little Andrew...”
Jonathan spared me a confused look and I sighed. “Are there still some problem with letters from him, Madam?”
The hag hummed sadly and nodded. “I think it’s the war. Crazy one at that, so sudden, so unexpected.”
“I’m sure that the issue will be solved soon,” I commented with a friendly tone.
She finally let go of the young Joestar and happily returned to her strolling around.
“W-What was that?” Jojo inquired in utter shock.
I sighed. “Madam Wingtown’s son, Andrew, was a soldier during the Crimean War about thirty years ago.”
…
“H-He is-”
“I think she received a post-mortem medal and a telegram detailing the events that saw his death in battle,” I interjected quickly. “At this age, she is completely senile. Which is why there are people that had been sent to take care of her during these trying times.”
He glanced at me with surprise. “You… you’re helping her?”
“Why shouldn’t I?” I found myself ask. “I think everyone is deserving of a serene and happy ending if they’ve lived a simple but good life. Especially those that have been torn apart by wars like that one.”
The young man nodded, and soon we were back on track to reach the warehouse.
More people stopped to greet me, and I offered curt replies and nods as we passed near to them.
Jonathan watched, quietly witnessing this strange sense of calm and peace in what looked to be a dreadful-looking slum within the city.
Soon we found ourselves standing in front of the entrance to our destination. The reason why we had yet to enter was the blond man that was obstructing the way while playing around with his ‘flying hat’. Children had rallied to watch the interesting sight, and Speedwagon looked incredibly giddy as he completed several quick tricks without missing a beat.
“W-Who is that?” Jojo inquired with some interest.
“That’s Speedwagon. He’s quite the tough guy with a good heart. A true gentleman through and through,” I answered, almost cracking a smile at the intrigued look on the boy’s face at hearing the word ‘Gentleman’.
It took the blond a couple of seconds to finally get his spectacle concluded, with him speeding up the moment he noticed that I was staring at him quite closely and waiting with a new person beside me.
“Dio, we weren’t expecting you to pass around for today,” The man said while nodding at me. “And you’ve brought a guest with you?”
I nodded back. “This is Jonathan Joestar, my brother,” I muttered, letting Jojo bow a little in front of the fascinating stranger. “While this is-”
“Robert E. O. Speedwagon,” The blond concluded for me with a more theatrical bow. “And I can tell from your scent that you’re a good fellow.”
“My… what?”
“Do you remember when I mentioned that friend that could determine good people from bad one with a single sniff from his nose?”
Jojo nodded and… his eyes widened. “You’re- But I thought that it was an overestimation.”
“Many believe that when I mention my strange skill. But I can assure you it’s real and… I developed it after spending years here in Ogre Street,” Speedwagon commented mirthfully. “By the way, Dio, I think Hannah had mentioned about sending you a letter earlier today about some developments with the donations.”
My eyes widened in surprise, remembering that I had left the reading of the various messages with the money to the young woman. Hopefully nothing bad had happened during my absence.
“Then I better not keep her waiting,” I hummed with a small smile. “Keep up with the good work, and see you around soon.”
“Likewise, Dio,” The blond saluted back. “Same for you, young Joestar.”
“It was a pleasure meeting you, Mr. Speedwagon.”
He sighed. “Robert or Speedwagon work the same. I’m no Mister.”
The young man merely nodded at that, his smile surviving as we entered the warehouse. The place was bustling with activity just like usual, but there were quite some interesting visitors for today.
One in particular stood out because of his unusual height and… I decided to stop by and approach Muddiburi.
The Tibetan man looked distracted as he was discussing with another individual I hadn’t seen for some time now. Bhedyia looked slightly irritated, but he merely stared at the older man as he listened to his words.
Before I had the chance to interrupt that conversation, I noticed a brown-haired missile giggling and rushing towards me. I caught Sarah just in time with a quick hug, and the little girl’s giggles intensified in a hysterical mess as I lifted her up in to my chest.
“Hello there, Sarah,” I greeted with a big smile.
“Dio! You’re back!”
I almost chuckled at her adorable squeal, offering a little kiss on her forehead before bringing her down and out of my hold.
“I see that you’re having fun around. Did something amusing happen while I was away?”
“Hmm,” She hummed excitedly. “Hannah was saying strange things to some paper. She looked angry… but it was funny to look at.”
Ignoring that innocent look at what looked to be a total meltdown, I felt a little more worried now that I was hearing about ‘funny words’ being thrown against letters. I really hoped that the woman had yet to think about burning any strange messages.
“That sounds… quite hilarious. In fact, I should go and check if she has yet to summon some scary flames against the poor paper.”
She giggled at the childish undertone I had used for that last part, but before I could leave I remembered about Jonathan. The young man looked puzzled by my sudden need to talk in private with this woman and… I had a brilliant idea.
“By the way, Sarah, I think I forgot to present you my little brother,” I made way to show Jojo, the Joestar looking fairly surprised at the sudden presentation. “His name is Jonathan Joestar, but friends call him ‘Jojo’.”
She ‘ohh’ed at the interesting discovery and her wide eyes regarded in awe the slightly-nervous boy.
“I’m Sarah!”
“N-Nice to meet you, Sarah,” He muttered back, surprised by how lively the child was.
“Can I call you ‘Jojo’?” She quickly asked. “I like it. It’s super-nice.”
Jojo might be impervious to romantic attempts through his denseness, but cute girl like Sarah? That seemed to be kryptonite as he swiftly offered a nod.
“I don’t see why not- Uh?”
“Can I show Jojo my brother, Dio?”
For a moment, I thought that the girl was addressing the poor Jonathan like a puppy or another animal with how she was asking me about this.
“I don’t see any issues with that. Just do tell both your brother that he is part of my family.”
Sarah smiled and nodded, reaching for Jojo’s unprotected right hand and starting to pull him away from me and right into the ‘menacing’ Tibetan monk and long-haired young man.
“D-Dio- Don’t just leave me to-”
“Sarah’s brother, Bhediya, is the werewolf you were interested into,” I interjected, my sudden interruption getting a fascinated glint out of the Joestar. “I will be in the office for a while and then I will bring you to it. I thought you wanted to meet him first.”
“Bu-But what about-” He said while eyeing the towering man now looking back at him. “Him?”
“That’s Muddiburi. He’s a peaceful monk despite his stature. Don’t be afraid of him.”
That was the last words I offered to Jojo as he was yanked right into the wolf’s den by the happy-looking brunette. Truly a curious and amusing sight, but one that didn’t distract me for long as I had pressing issues to face at once.
Quickly pacing to reach the office, I pushed the door open to find… Hannah slowly trying to throw the first letter in the now-lit fireside. She froze, eyes going wide as she turned to look at me with an embarrassed look.
“Dio,” The woman muttered with an awkward tone. “I didn’t… expect a visit from you.”
“Let’s just say that I brought someone new that I wanted to introduce to everyone here,” I answered calmly. “But first, do pass me that letter.”
She retracted the paper away from the close flames but… she didn’t comply. “I- I can’t do that, Dio.”
“Hannah-”
“I swear it’s not something you wish to read,” Hannah plead with some nervousness in her lips. “It’s… it’s crass.”
“I can assure you that I’ve read far worse than anything within that paper,” I retorted with a huff. “I will not ask again, pass me the paper.”
With her shoulders sagging in defeat, she walked up to me and offered me the letter she had been about to throw in the hot fire. I gave it a read with a disinterest look… but then I felt tensing up the more I continued to read the content of that heinous poetry.
I’ve heard of lewd literature in this strange period, but this was possibly the first time I read one directed specifically to me.
I coughed nervously, reaching for the desk and writing down the name of this ‘esteemed gentleman’ that had sent me this crass thing and then I proceeded to throw the filth into the cleansing flame.
“From now on, you’re to write down the names of the people that have written things like the one I’ve read about,” I commented quietly. “Once you’re done with that, then you can purge this… degrading trash.”
Hannah’s eyes lit in eagerness at such an order. “I-It shall be done. But… why you need their names?”
“I think we can do something about these… harassers. But it will take some coordination with Scotland Yard and… some bribery too.”
“Jail time for them?”
“Hopefully.”
And hopefully enough, it will be Big Bubba the one waiting for them in their newest room. There are limits and what I just read went beyond that and far more.
Hannah giggled, and I proceeded to leave her alone for a while as she went through with her new task. Once I was out of the office, I gave a look where I had left Jonathan and… frowned at the scene I was bestowed with.
Bhediya had his wolf-like ears exposed, learning towards Jojo as he happily let the fellow young man scratch his animal ears. Sarah was giggling, while Muddiburi was staring at the sight with mild amusement.
What made the entire scene the most endearing and amusing? The tanned young man had also his fluffy tail uncovered and… it was wagging left and right, a clear sign of enjoying that treatment.
I snorted, shaking my head at the entertaining sight.
And in that moment, I, Dio, saw how genuinely good my decision had been. For I had responsibly created a steel-like friendship between a dog-lover and someone with a furry problem.
--------------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d---------
AN
Last bit? It was a reference to Harry Potter.
Now, I think everyone can be happy with the fact that next chapter will have some progress Stand-wise. Some more hints, some more clues and… Some more Wryyy!
Chapter 23: Omake 9: Maria the Ripper (3)
Chapter Text
Omake 9: Maria the Ripper (3)
Original Idea from: KingAllen (FFN)
A week passed since Maria Jacqueline Brando entered my large scheme of things and… my life.
Things hadn’t been as smooth I planned those to be… especially when Muddiburi decided to tutor me at the simple condition of not seeing ‘the foul creature’ hanging around me.
Which was kind of sad since I had plans to help Jackie learn how to swim, and to help her face the slight fear she had over water bodies.
It was a legitimate concern of hers that stemmed from the fact that the souls that made her essence were all killed by drowning. All those unwanted children… thrown into the darkness of the Thames.
I was careful to not sound too pushy over this matter. I could see that she was having already some issues in merely thinking about that topic and I didn’t want to shove her too hard against her Aquaphobia.
Still, with Muddiburi visiting on a regular basis for my training sessions, I managed to finally get some insight over what Jack truly was.
My first idea that she was a mere Wraith proved to be correct… but the idea itself about what Wraiths were from what was known in the Nasuverse’s lore ended up falling down as a false assumption on my part.
Jack wasn’t the Jack I had thought her being. Or rather, this Jack wasn’t attached to the madness that was the Nasuverse.
No Magecraft, no Alaya, no Gaia, and, most of all, no need to worry about a certain white-haired tanned Archer passing by to kill me for manipulating the current state of things.
Clocktower didn’t exist. I had to check thoroughly and make a stupid rush to check onto where the entrance to the association was. That very part didn’t exist in the British Museum and I even looked around the basement within the building, where the entrance was meant to be, to confirm this.
The Magus Association wasn’t there, and I could already breathe a relieved sigh at the lack of possible new enemies so early on.
I couldn’t find any other elements from the Fateverse existing within this world much to my growing ease. I tried by checking for any correlation to the Einzbern Family, or even about the Tohsaka clan from the various books about Japan that were available in the Joestar’s library.
I even thought that this was more of a Tsukihimeverse and went around to see if I could find anything about Zelretch.
Zelretch was the main element that truly would confirm or not if this was a full-fledged mix with an alternate Nasuverse.
...But I couldn’t find anything about him, nor I knew how to catch his attention.
I was stuck in that doubt that maybe things were just terribly different from what I had thought those being… but then again, Muddiburi would’ve mentioned about ‘strange blue lines’ in everyone’s body if there was such a thing like Magic Circuits.
With that theory debunked on a large scale, my worry shifted back to Jack.
A coincidence, that’s how I had worded out that curious ‘cameo’ from such a recently renowned individual.
Jackie was an anomaly. A cute one, but still an unexpected element within this world.
More words from Muddiburi highlighted the unexpected element that was Jack’s existence. Wraiths were meant to be monstrous, as those generally formed by mixing the various aspects of war victims’ appearances. Skeletal, deformed, hooded, mindless, and horrible.
But Jack was none of that, and I quickly realized that the reason why she looked as such was the souls that made her… her.
Drowned children, with a striking majority of girls, that had all a youthful and childish appearance.
Prostitutes were already horrified by the nature of their jobs, but it was the fact that they were conceiving bastard children to their clients that truly made them shiver in self-hatred.
The girls were the one that hit them the worst because they surely could see another batch of sex workers that wouldn’t have any choice on the future choices about any possible jobs.
It was unpleasant to think about this, but the more I looked at Jack and… how much earnest she was in her embraces, the more I was being reminded of the starvation of affection that the children had to endure.
Jack represented the main entity, but the desire was intense because of how connecting it was to all those souls part of that conglomerate.
Another thing that truly left me perplexed was a warning that my Hamon teacher decided to level on me.
Jack was still a Wraith. While many would easily call those creatures akin to zombies, there were major differences between a monster and another.
Zombies and Vampires were by nature weak to Sunlight/Ripple. The mystical ability worked as a mean to ‘reanimate’ the undead element and… force those to die right as the monstrous nature clashed against the past humane one.
But Wraiths? They were completely the opposite. Lifeforce was something they needed to consume on a constant basis to survive, and Jack wasn’t an exception to that rule.
Being around other human beings, the girl was always before an abundant presence of life energy that not only sustained her… but also helped her ‘stabilize’.
Wraiths were anomalies within the scale of existence. Their presence was similar to Ghost in the plane of existence, but their conditions those to turn into something a little more material.
More energy equaled to a stabler body. A stabler body meant that the wraith would eventually be able to produce life energy on its own.
Which meant that eventually Jackie was going to turn in a human with a single soul… or that’s how things seemed to allude to.
It was still difficult to assess from an early look if her body was going to keep the unnatural magical power within her core, or if her soul was going to become a single thing or still a collective of multiple ‘hiveminded’ souls.
But… I was sure of one thing in particular over the matter.
Jack was loyal to me, and only me.
Sure, she had been quite affectionate towards me and… she had kept a good attitude towards Jojo and Jonathan. Heck, she even started to play around with Danny after the dog had decided to finally approach her and see if she was nice or not despite her inhuman nature.
But the final testament of her familial love manifested when she acted when Wang Chan struck for a second time.
There had been so much happening in that day. From finding out that Hannah, the young woman I had ‘saved’ from Jack, was now leading a gang and happily relinquishing it to my command, to the large warehouse filled with various goods that was now mine to organize and use.
The young woman was, of course, unnerved by the fact that Jackie was now a ‘friend’, but she seemed to melt away in a cute spree when the white-haired child apologized with a genuine tone for what had happened and accepted some heavy petting from the former courtesan.
Then the mad Chinese man attacked, getting a surprise attack on me and tying my hands through some magical chains. It was just as I started to feel a concussion at being slammed on the nearby wall that I saw a white and black blur move towards the dark magician.
He survived the single rush, but the same couldn’t be said about his now missing left hand. That precise strike was meant to free me from the shackles, but it also forced the crazy bastard in a swift retreat before I had the chance to coordinate a response.
Jackie was… inconsolable when she first took notice of my injuries. I hadn’t seen her this much… shaken. It was kind of saddening, but also the ultimate proof of her devotion.
My ease in offering hugs and headpats was increased to a normal stance as I was now aware of her genuine commitment in my cause, and I kept her in an embrace until we were back… home.
It was odd to think that the murderous thing that was Fate’s Jack the Killer was happily nestling her head on my shoulder, her semi-limp arms wrapped around my waist and… snoring softly by my hear.
With that responsibility now confirmed as a must to protect, my ambitions were unchanged… if not improved by Jack’s presence in the big picture.
The world needed a childish perspective once in a while. So why don’t give an understanding child a job in the new order around the corner?
-------------------d-d-d-d---------------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d------------
AN
New Jackie’s omake and… next one will have some bits of a chapter. I had some difficulty to pick a proper scene from the many chapters available, but I can assure ya all that next one will have cute Jackie being absurdly helpful… and adorable.
Yes. This is my ambition!
Chapter 24: ARC 1: Giovinezza (14)
Chapter Text
Little announcement: Dio’s Stand is revealed in this chapter. I’ve no drawing about it, but I’ve a description to it. If anyone is interested in making a proper fanart, I would be happy to listen up to anyone willing to do anything about it. (All of this through DMs/PMs.)
Capitolo Primo: Giovinezza (14)
“So you think you’ve come close to unleash something from within. Something that is meant to represent your fighting spirit,” Muddiburi summarized calmly, sitting by the patch of grass close to the river.
We were not alone in that clearing as Jonathan was currently trying to unlock his Hamon together with Bhediya. I had expected for the young Joestar to be interested in the fascinating technique meant to save lives, but I was surprised when the werewolf had decided to join in with this endeavor.
Bringing him there proved to be easy with Muddiburi literally taking detours to pick him off from the headquarters.
The long-haired teen was eager to learn about this skill, having heard just a few tidbits from the monk, but having no clue of how he was supposed to spark the process.
I had offered both boys the book containing the instructions to follow for their first step in the sublime art of the Ripple, and both were trying their own ways to do that.
With Jonathan trying to meditate, but failing miserably as he couldn’t help but shiver whenever a sudden gust of wind would hit his barely-dressed body (the swimsuit offered plenty of openings right to his skin).
Bhediya had adopted a stranger approach, but one close to the one I had tried out to unlock my own reserves.
Waddling against the flow of the river, a certain dog was trying his best to not get dragged away from the non-negligible power of the stream, while also trying to tap in his inner self and unleash the Hamon within himself.
Two days had gone by since I’ve first introduced Jonathan to the rest of the group I was forming. He was positively impressed by what he had seen the first day around, and he had showed some interest in visiting once again whenever he had free time to spare for the trip.
I was happy that my efforts about the matter had returned quite the huge gain by making sure that JoJo knew that, while I was doing something technically bad, I was doing it to create a condition of good for many of those that shouldn’t be capable of having a safe and happy life.
But what truly enveloped him to the cause was the story offered by Bhediya about the reason why an Indian boy like him was living here in London of all possible places.
Bhediya was taken care about only by his father. The man was himself a werewolf, the head of the family that for generations had to deal with this ‘connection’ to nature itself.
Living in an isolated village, the boy lived the first ten years of his life without facing any issues with the world around him.
Trouble rose when the British started to make sweeping controls over the region where the small family of two lived after a couple of minor revolts had sparked in the area, and the soldiers started to question the village for any suspicious characters to be wary about.
Bhediya’s father was instantly considered a possible threat, but not because of his transformation being revealed (it wasn’t, and that makes the whole situation even the most disappointing), but because of how much of a hermit he had turned into after his wife had died by childbirth.
His father sacrificed his chances of survival to see younger werewolf to be hauled to the closest main port and sent away from India. While it sounded so odd for it to be a good reason to exile so far away a young child, the real motivation behind the sudden trip was related to the last wish from the man.
He had wanted to see his son grow away from the place that gave him the most pain, and to be sent in a place where he would become a good man.
Great Britain was the viable destination, mostly because it would’ve been easier to explain why an Indian boy had ended up in such a place so suddenly.
Two years went by and the long-haired teen learned much from the streets of London. It was around this period of time that he ended up meeting with Sarah.
The story from this point onward is quite… fuzzy. Or rather, it wasn’t left to many details as the previous bits because Bhediya didn’t feel sure about giving up this much important information to a ‘stranger’.
While Jojo and him hit it off pretty well, there was still a lingering sense of distrust born from living in poverty. I didn’t push him to talk, as I couldn’t see a reason to do that.
I didn’t need to rush him or anything, and I knew that pressing my luck around him now that he was in the headquarters could create some unneeded tension between my other workers.
And I wouldn’t want to make my own chances of success slimmer because of that.
Still, the most important bit was that Jonathan was growing more accepting of this reality. He looked fairly influenced by the encounters, having become a good friend with the ‘children-beloved’ Speedwagon.
I was still surprised that the blond was actually someone that had a good way to entertain kids, but I guess that’s part of his jovial charisma. He is a good man with rough manners and a blunt personality.
He was very far from becoming Part 2’s Speedwagon, and I sure as hell was going to keep the memories of ‘young upstart Speedwagon’ saved up for some future teasing.
And while Jojo had kept particularly tense while speaking with his father about the usual topics, he seemed to have realized that keeping up some open opposition at the imperialistic tendencies of the British Empire was going to do more harm than good to him and his cause. Especially with his own father barring him the chances to make a stand for himself over the matter.
Quite dreadful that he was literally having rebellious ideas that could easily screw George’s contracts with other merchants if news got out. Hopefully the old Joestar knows how to bribe people to keep quiet.
I don’t know if Jonathan had also managed to speak with Erina about this very topic. The young Joestar had been keeping quiet about that front as of now, and I really wasn’t sure if that should be a good thing or not.
Maybe he hadn’t told her, but considering how close they were and how many times they would meet each week, I wouldn’t be surprised that the girl was now aware of this and much more.
But if Mr. Pendleton had yet to knock at our door and demand explanations about his daughter’s mind getting polluted by some ‘silly gentlemanish fool’, then there was a high chance she hadn’t told her father anything.
Still, while I knew that the blonde was way more careful in keeping sensible topics away from conversations with specific people, I would imagine that the love she had for her father would hold her from lying to him under enough pressure.
But the real issue now wasn’t Jojo, Erina, or anyone else. In fact, while I knew that I had to keep an eye for any attacks from Wang Chan, I wasn’t certainly allow myself to slack over my chances of improving my combat prowess.
Now that I had gained a decent mastery of the imperfect Spin and an adequate level of Hamon training, I saw it important to finally focus on something I had tried to avoid up until now.
I needed to bring out my Stand and get my capacity to fight in close quarters heightened by the ‘assisting spirit’.
Muddiburi was initially perplexed when I first brought up the existence of Stands. He started mentioning how it all reminded him of possessions and malicious spirits, things that were terrible and bad in his limited death list. He was hard to convince at first, but after listening to my assurances that it wasn’t such a thing and that Hamon would’ve worked to purge any evil entity already, the man seemed to grow more accepting of this concept.
And even more interested on the matter by the various questions he had given for me to answer back quickly and readily.
Still, the problem persisted.
Even with the fact that I had someone as experienced in the world of the spiritual as Muddiburi, the task before us was a tedious and difficult one. How was I supposed to bring out something that wasn’t known to anyone but… me?
I wasn’t sure if the Monk could’ve actually see the Stand if it ended up revealed, and there wasn’t much told about ‘how to bring out a Stand’ in the Jojo lore.
“Simple meditation will not do,” Muddiburi confirmed with a sigh. “What you’re describing is something that transcend the enlightenment many Masters would be capable of attaining through devoted predication to the Buddha.”
I blinked at his comment, and frowned at the way he had phrased this analysis. “Do you have something that could help?”
A smile replaced the thin line made by his lips, and he nodded as he brought out from his bag several ingredients and tools to create… something.
I stared as the tall man went through quite the interesting process, quietly waiting for him to be done as I watched over the careful but still quick-paced operation.
The end result was quite… unexpected.
The possible solution manifested in the form of a potion created by the Tibetan Monk.
A concoction created with ancient herbs and other spices coming from his shop, either among the items sold by him or even kept from public eye for important circumstances. I wasn’t sure if this counted as a drug or not, but then again I wasn’t going to reach deep within myself by merely drinking water.
Taking a brief sigh while grasping carefully at the steamy cup filled with the dark-brown liquid, I tried my best to hide my grimace at whatever monstrosity was bubbling in that container.
The smell was already getting me a little bit dizzy, and I quickly realized that what I was holding was one of the most powerful sedative one could’ve asked from antiquity.
Gulping nervously, I mustered up my cynical bravery to lift up the cup… only to be stopped by Muddiburi.
The man regaled me with a serious look. “Before you go, you need to know that what you’re searching for might be guarded,” He explained with a calm tone. “Many men had gone through the trial imposed by this potion, but only a handful had returned in a single piece… both mentally and physically.”
I wonder how many individuals actually died through this ‘trial’. Muddiburi didn’t say anything about deaths, but to lose my mind or even suffer through some physical crippling wasn’t just acceptable.
And while I had my own reservations about going through with this challenge, I knew that this was the best way to unlock my Stand at the moment. And whatever will come out of it, may it be 「The World」 or even something inferior, I still needed to try.
I couldn’t falter now that I could make more steps toward my final objective. Not now.
“I will not back away from the chances of bringing out my potential,” I replied with a sense of pride. “It might sound like greed, but I’m fairly certain of my aim. I will not step away from this trial.”
“You might lose yourself,” The monk continued to explain, his hold over my right hand tightening a little bit. “Would you risk it all for the chance of finding your secret ability.”
I was tense, a little paler on my already-pale complex… but I wasn’t showing anything that could suggest reluctance over my current decision.
It was now or never. I will probably face worse odds that these, and I couldn’t certainly bow down at the first hint of deadly danger.
“I would. My world for 「The World」,” I rebuked earnestly. “That’s the truest exchange one would commit to for the step meant to bring the best in their life.”
He shook his head, but instead of a scowl, the man gave me a tired smile.
“Once again, you remind me that you’re not the normal person,” He pointed out with a sigh. “Truly impressive. I would dare to say you’re the most bizarre Hamon user just yet. I wonder what height will you reach once you truly find what you’re searching for.”
“I find those words… flattering,” I admitted with a hint of smug, and soon I was diving my head down to the cup to sip by its edge.
Just as I had expected, the liquid was unpleasant to drink, and the presence of unknown herbs influenced my mind into finding more disgust in that uncertainty. Still, I did it and I drank all of it without breaking a single moment away from the cup.
Blinking as I retreated my lips away from the cup, I found myself frowning over the fact that I wasn’t feeling sleepy. In fact, I felt the most awake in a long time. Even more than I had been thanks to constant Hamon usage.
I turned to look at Muddiburi, showing utter confusion at the opposite reaction I had expected from drinking that concoction, and I was half convinced that he had switched it with some odd-flavored coffee.
But before I had the chance to speak up about this suspicion, I found my legs going numb. The feeling was sudden, and it was growing the more I looked at it.
It continued to spread across above my knee, above my thighs, and right in my arms and back. I crumbled backward, my wide eyes struggling to keep awake and stable but… then it was the turn of my head and mind to fall before the potion.
Darkness enveloped me, and I found my consciousness faltering into nothingness…
And then I, Dio, blinked awake while standing on a flight of stairs.
-------------d-d-d-d-----------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d---------
It took me just a moment to realize that this wasn’t real and that I was currently staying in what I could depict only as my mindscape.
...
Glancing around, I tried to make sense of my surroundings and I couldn’t help but feel clueless about where the heck I ended up into. A small light barely illuminated the paths that led upstairs and downstairs, but it wasn’t enough to provide me with proper hints of where I ended up into.
Why would I be thinking of this place when connecting to my inner self? Why was this place important to me? And why I was feeling this much… tense.
Something was staring at me, and I finally took notice of the smoke trails descending from a couple of steps above me. And my eyes followed those back right to the lone individual standing there, watching from above with an unflinching stare directed at me.
Even with his visage half-shadowed, I knew exactly what I was going to face to unlock my Stand and… I snorted.
“Seriously? You’re the one that is guarding my full potential?” I inquired dryly. “You know, I would’ve expected… Jotaro. Heck, even Jonathan would’ve made sense with the whole fact I’m supposed to be the main villain to this story.”
“You’re nothing but a bunch of senseless lies,” DIO commented back with a calm tone. “Something unworthy of my presence, but sadly enough, someone needs to be there to make sure you don’t usurp what isn’t yours to take.”
I frowned at his words, but my smile didn’t falter. “Is that so? Then please, enlighten me- Do you feel happy that in the end you had to steal Jonathan’s body to become what you are now?”
“A tragic development, but one that I don’t see reason to explain right at you, impostor,” The blond stated coldly. “In fact, the only thing you deserve is utter silence. You’ve defiled the true essence of heaven to promote a ‘reformation’ of a long-gone world.”
I tilted my head to the side. “Oh oh? Already accepting defeat before a challenge? Are you sure that you’re something beyond my consciousness playing trick at me?”
“It depends on your impudence. If you keep up with this annoying travesty, I shall show you my mercy by shattering your jaws,” DIO responded quickly. “But instead, let’s indulge for a moment about your pitiful plans- the things you wish to bring forth thanks to my charisma and power.”
“Those are no longer yours to begin with,” I rebuked fiercely. “If you hadn’t noticed, my name is Dio Brando, not DIO. I’m not the megalomaniac that wished to take everything from everyone.”
“A flimsy excuse to reject the reality of your situation,” He commented sternly. “I know we’re both above making this kind of mistakes during a dialogue- just like you should merely accept the fact that the true driving force is DIO, not the farce you wish was real.”
“Hard to call me a leech when you yourself deny the fact that you’re one,” I shot back, hinting once more at Jonathan’s body. “At least I didn’t spent the first few days with this body staring aimlessly at my new naked appearance.”
…
“And I really feel the need to ask- did you stare at JoJo’s body because you were trying to cope with the fact you hijacked the body of the man that smacked you left and right even as a vampire, or are you perhaps harboring more than just tha-”
I blinked in surprise as I noticed that I had ‘somehow’ taken a few steps closer to DIO. The blond was now sitting by a chair that had ‘mysteriously’ appeared right at the end of the stairs, a familiar book resting by his lap.
He was staring harshly at me, but I could notice a sliver of amusement bathing his features. He was waiting for a reaction and- that shouldn’t be something my consciousness would just allow.
I sighed, my amusement simmering down as I got a clear look of what was going on.
This wasn’t an obstacle created by my mind. It was way too advanced for it to be born from my subconscious.
“Fun trick, but I really have this question now,” I hummed quietly. “Who put you in here to stop me from acquiring 「The World」?”
He blinked, a hint of surprise painting his face. “That sounds interesting… how did you realize?”
“There are details that my mind can’t replicate about the original DIO,” I confessed without hesitation. “And you’re just too unique to copy to this flawless degree.”
“Flattering words but-” He paused, his frown deepening as I turned around and started to walk downstairs. “Where do you think you’re going? Are you already disrespecting me even though you’re aware of my true presence?”
“Of course not, Lord DIO,” I muttered sarcastically. “It’s not like I could ever be disrespectful towards you. And it’s not like I’m actually walking downstairs so I can bring down down the entire palace and reveal your pathetic self before the scorching sun waiting outside… just as I willed it to be beyond these walls.”
He stood up, a snarl replacing his scowl and I finally saw it. 「 The World 」 was bulkier than I expected it to be. I guess Part 3 DIO remained unchanged in the ‘retconned’ appearances in Part 5 for the Stand to be this… thickly-muscled.
“Is this what you did to Polnareff back then?” I inquired giddily, hoping that my little plan to unlock my own Stand would work. “You made him bow his head despite his hatred for you. He was a chewtoy for the mutt you are… and now you’re but a playtoy for the little puppy that I am.”
“You will regret this and much more, counterfeit!” DIO exclaimed furiously. “Take a strike from my Stand!”
I turned swiftly bringing up my hands to intercept the swift punch rushing right at me. The emotionless figure let out a furious ‘MUDA’ and I felt my entire body rock despite how much Hamon was coursing thorough my being. But I wasn’t trying to block the unquestionably strong fist, but to get a ‘taste’ of what I was supposed to fight and… make mine.
Something resonated as the power behind the attack threw me backward and into the wall behind me and… just as dust and smoke exploded in the small crater I had created with my impact, I realized that I hadn’t suffered any damage.
This sensation was just the same I had felt back when I had stopped Bhediya from attacking his own sister and… it was more intense than back then. It was burning, almost quivering eagerly at being finally primed out of my body.
And I saw it take form starting from two arms that matched with my own. With a frame matching up with mine, its body was made of a mix of metal, roots and vines, creating a contrast of gray and green. Its face was hidden in a gray mask with golden details and… orange GE-like eyes burning brightly through the darkness.
The figure finally passed through my body and manifested in front of me in a defensive manner.
I smiled, at the full materialization, but my eagerness was cut short as I saw DIO staring at us from quite close.
“You called upon your Stand by matching the effect of 「The World」’s punch to your previous taste with its manifestation,” He analyzed quietly, a hint of fascination drowning away his hatred just for a moment. “Interesting- but hardly something that will wash away the taint your mere existence bring to my name.”
Sighing, I shrugged. “I guess it will be… a game of tag!”
He looked perplexed, but my Stand was already on the move.
Slamming its elbow by the wall behind me, more dust exploded between me and DIO, and I quickly took this chance to dive down and avoid a barrage of swift ‘MUDA’s from 「 The World 」 .
“Cheap tricks will hardly save you from my wrath!” The Vampire snarled, giving me chase as I proceeded to rush away down that flight of stairs and into the multiple hallways that made up this entire building.
It was only the two of us, and I knew I had to capitalize on the lack of DIO’s servants to put an end to the bastard. I wasn’t Jotaro, and I was well aware that my new Stand couldn’t match with the in terms of raw power.
But just like any other humanoid Stands, mine had something that DIO was forgetting. And said forgetfulness was soon going to manifest in his downfall.
He could easily wait and reach up to me considering that had to have a speed higher than mine… but the chances of gloating were endless and-
“「 The World 」 ! Stop Time!”
And I froze up in the middle of my escape. But not entirely.
My mind had somehow resisted the effects of DIO’S Stand, and I was perfectly aware of what was happening around me. Maybe my Stand had indeed an affinity about time and I was immune to the full effects of 「 The World 」 .
I listened to the approaching footsteps, the noise echoing across the empty halls of this mansion.
“What a childish attempt, I would’ve thought you beyond this little dilly-dallying,” DIO commented placidly. “But I guess discovering your Stand might have dulled your mind to the point you ended up like this. So useless...”
He hummed, drawing closer before walking beyond me and standing right in front of me.
“How do I dispose of you and take over?” He pondered out loud. “I could break your neck, or I could drink your blood… but then would that kill you properly? Or would it just send you back in the land of the living?”
I need to move. He’s close and… distracted. I can throw a single punch, I know I can and… that wouldn’t be enough. He’s not in my proper range for me to reach his weak points.
“I suppose we will settle this the same way I ended Joseph. Maybe I should make sure the knife plunges deep in your throat and render any chances of deflecting it.”
I saw the silver of the dagger soaring, aiming at below my chin before it stopped in the immobile time. The closeup of the dangerous approach was enough to lock my attention onto it.
If I hit it in time, I could get a distraction at DIO by throwing it back at him. Just a small window of opportunity to land a single hit.
“Three, two, one and-”
Now!
I reached for the dagger, grasping at its hilt as the Time-Stop ended. Quickly throwing at DIO, I rushed at him, my hands crackling in hamon as I prepared to deliver another trick at him.
But this one isn’t as cheap as the previous one. Of that I could guarantee without hesitation.
“A frontal assault? I suppose your desperation doesn’t have any limits,” The blonde shook his head as he casually slammed the dagger away and 「The World」 brought in front of him to cover himself.
“WRYYYyyyy!!!” My Stand cry roared furiously as the figure barraged 「The World」 with multiple quick punches. It wasn’t anything compared to 「Star Platinum」’s beating, but it was enough to distract DIO for the real attack.
“Pathetic. Useless. Mudamudamuda-gah!!” He was preparing to deliver his counterattack, but his attention was caught on another front that had been left untouched.
Numerous bubbles had slammed by his right leg, the one that had still resisted him despite his best efforts to fully assimilate Jonathan’s body.
“W-WHAT?! HOW- HOW DARE Y- YOUHH???”
His breath was drove short as I used the opportunity to finally defeat him in a single blow.
It was something I had always thought about back when I saw Joseph trying to fight DIO. The vampire had shown the weary protagonist that he was still afraid of Hamon, but his fright was lessened by the fact that 「 The World 」 seemed to be immune to it.
But right now that he was exposed for me to attack with trying to 「 The World 」 fix his wounds by pushing his leg together? I had the perfect idea to end him without much of an effort.
Gut punching DIO’s with my little finger raised up, I pressed deep enough to reach his diaphragm.
My smile widened at the confused look on DIO’s face.
“This, Lord DIO, is how your rival activated his Hamon,” I explained as I started to pour my energy through the opening. “And now, it’s time for you to learn about the Ripple a little more than just a couple of punches and sword’s hits.”
He reached out for me, panic swelled in his face but it was too late for him to do anything to me.
The sudden rush of Hamon activated Jonathan’s damaged and dormant reserves, ‘awakening’ the body temporarily as to disrupt DIO’s control over it.
“NononoNONONONONONONO!!” His entire self was cracking in a bright light and I chuckled at the sight. “I-I’M DIO-”
“And I’m Dio Brando, the true claimant to the Heavens,” I stated furiously, unleashing my Stand one last time. Bravely standing over my defeated opponent, I went on to claim true victory! “It’s time to end him once and for all. Go, 「 The World 」 !”
But just as I pronounced its name and the beating began, I couldn’t help but feel like I had called him the wrong way. No, it was something like I was forgetting about something and… this troubled me once more.
Why, why didn’t it like its proper name? Why I felt refused just for how I formulated it?
“WRYYYyyy!”
DIO was decimated before my eyes, the combination of punches and degradation brought him to his ultimate demise. I stared as his body shattered like grains of fine dust.
My eyes were at my Stand, the figure turning to look at me… looking slightly annoyed and confused.
And in that stare… I found clarity. I found a name and… I found new confusion.
“You are… 「 The World… A CT 1 」 ?”
The beginning of a long evolutionary chain. The first step of the mightiest Stand ever. One that could probably become more powerful than the original, than 「 The World 」 and more than 「 The World: Over Heaven 」.
“WRYYYyyy!!” He roared, this time in a display of pure happiness and agreement.
I blinked, confused if not mesmerized by the reaction I was being given by my Stand. Sure it looks more active than 「The World」 but… then again, it wasn’t bad to have a highly-receptive Stand.
“Do you mind if I call you 「 ACT 1 」for short? We need to be active on the battlefield, and the full name is quite mouthful.”
It shook his head and… I smiled at the positive response. “Then I guess we’re whole once again.”
A final nod and soon the entire place was engulfed in bright white light.
I felt the need to wake up and… I did.
The world started to make sense as I wake up and… I felt a strange weight on my chest caused by a whining dog now settled over my poor chest and a concerned Jonathan looking down at me with a concerned look.
“D-Dio- you’re alive?!”
I sighed at the comment before glancing around, stopping only to settle my stare on Muddiburi as the monk looked back at me with some surprise and… admiration. Despite the positive reaction, I gave him a solid glare as I quickly realized what was going on.
“You didn’t tell them.”
It wasn’t a question, but an affirmation that I knew was true.
The man didn’t speak back and rather settled with quite the unusual but most infuriating reply.
The Tibetan Monk offered a shrug.
I, Dio, groaned for what was going to be a painful explanation session and several minutes to try and get the two boys to calm down.
...At least, now I had 「 ACT1 」 to rely on.
-----------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d-------
AN
STANDO POWER!
While I understand many are going to throw some critical comment at how ‘easily’ DIO was disposed, I wish to remind you all that the reason why he proved to be troublesome to the Joestar group was:
1) Nobody knew what was his Stand (it was discovered later on in the adventure);
2) Nobody knew about his Stand’s power (only thanks to Kakyoin’s sacrifice they realized which it was);
3) Jotaro fought only with 「 Star Platinum 」 , and if he had been trained in Hamon, DIO would’ve been killed earlier on;
4) DIO is arrogant, and he needs to be punched with a reality check to understand if a situation is bad or not.
And now… some stats!
「 The World: A CT 1 」
Destructive Power: B
Speed: B
Range: E (Two Meters)
Durability: D
Precision: C
Potential: B
Chapter 25: Omake 10: The hassle of being a loving leader
Chapter Text
Omake 10: The hassle of being a loving leader
It was a slow day at the headquarters, and I was happily taking my time in reading through the endless tower of paper that was supposedly my paperwork.
Delegating this much hard work had sounded like a good idea the first time around, but then the paperwork tripled overnight and I still found myself drowning in so many reports, letters from admirers, and business efforts.
The office was relatively quiet, with just a handful of the noises happening outside reaching through the walls, only to be barely perceived with how muffled the sound was.
Scribbling left and right, either approving and dismissing the documents occupying a large section of my desk, I barely noticed that the door was being slowly opened by someone.
I blinked calmly, turning just a moment away from the papers when I finally saw the familiar figure that was Hannah making her way towards me.
In a normal circumstance, the young woman would have a tired, but still cheerful smile plastered on her face. It was just her usual way to show that while the work was tough, she was still managing through with little to no issues thanks to her determination.
But now her face was displaying a perplexed look as she delved deeper in the office. She stopped right in front of the desk, her eyes alternating between me and a little lower, and I could see that she was trying to visualize beyond the stack of documents on the desk.
“Dio,” Hannah muttered with a cautious tone. “I wish to speak with you… privately.”
Sporting a surprised look, I frowned at the woman. “Did something bad happen?”
She shook her head. “Not truly. No,” The girl admitted with a tight voice. “But I wish to talk about a situation that I think is… problematic.”
My confusion was increasing the more she was speaking, and I gave a quick blink before slowly nodding at her.
“Sure, I suppose we can talk about this if you truly think it’s a concern-”
“In private,” She interjected with an unexpected degree of vehemence. “I wish to speak about this in private.”
It took me a couple of seconds to realize what she was implying with her comment. I stared down, right on my lap… and right to where a certain ‘dog’ was happily resting all curled and asking for more head-scratching.
“You don’t want Bhediya to stay here for this conversation?”
The werewolf quickly understood what was happening, his head tilting to glance at the woman with a confused look as she let out a sigh and a nod.
“It’s quite urgent and...” There was a pause, then an irked huff and… Hannah looked partially annoyed. “Dio, I wish to speak about the fact you’ve been treating Bhediya as a pet.”
…
“Beg your pardon, Hannah, but what do you mean?” I inquired with immense confusion. “What are you talking about?”
“Right now you’re treating him like a domesticated dog,” The woman pointed out dryly. “And while I understand that you’re not by any mean selfish or trying to do anything devious with any of us, I feel like this turn of events might be… a tad bit creepy.”
I leaned back, and Bhediya’s furred frame moved out of my lap. “Do you truly think so?”
She nodded and I found myself sighing.
“I mean, I can see your point. I guess it’s quite awkward to see someone getting treated like that but...” I turned to look at the werewolf, now morphing back in his human form while sporting quite the annoyed look. “It was Bhediya that asked me for this.”
…
“Beg your pardon, Dio… but what?”
I sighed again, but it was the other boy to speak.
“I asked Dio if I could’ve stayed in his office while Sarah is sleeping,” He explained curtly. “I just decided to ask him if he would’ve minded if I decided to rest by his lap. I know it’s odd but… it wasn’t like he was planning to treat me like a dog.”
I nodded in agreement to his words. “I wasn’t doing anything that would have him dehumanized, I know that it is quite the strong issue with him.”
He smiled at my kindness, but Hannah didn’t allow for silence to finally return.
“But… But isn’t that too much?” She asked with a frown. “I know that you’ve mentioned multiple times that you care for us as close friends but… isn’t that exaggerating?”
“How so?”
…
“Hannah?”
“It’s just… do the others know about this?” She pressed on the topic and I nodded.
“Speedwagon is aware. In fact, he noticed Bhediya almost too instantly during our daily chess game,” I pointed out while turning to the long-haired teen. The boy had a scowl on his face at the mere mentioning of the blond. “Still haven’t figured out a way to get these two to actually treat each other neutrally.”
“He says I smell odd, and he keeps saying that his hat tricks aren’t cheap. But they are and-”
“Daily chess game?”
We both stared at the young woman, her eyes widening once again at this detail.
“Yes, Robert and I do take some of our free time to play chess in the office,” I commented calmly. “I think it’s just a little before Sarah wakes up from her nap, because I would usually take her around the district to teach her a little bit about London.”
There was a questionable degree of shock, confusion, irritation, understanding, and even more confusion.
“You… you actually spend time with people other than during work and… the lessons?”
I nodded, and she closed her eyes. Was she trying to calm down by adjusting her breathing? It looked to be the case and… why did she look this much angry?
“So, does that mean that, if you were free and I asked you for a walk to the bar you wouldn’t-”
“I wouldn’t mind if I’m free,” I concluded for her, answering her query in the process.
Her irritation melted in genuine fascination at this variable and I felt the need to shiver a little at the big smile enveloping her face.
“Are you… free today?” She finally asked and I sighed.
“I guess I can spare an hour-”
I stopped the moment I saw her blur out of the room, slamming the door closed while her happy and rambunctious blitz across the headquarters could be heard despite the newly-created distance.
I glanced at Bhediya and the boy shrugged. “I think you’ve made a mistake.”
A mistake?
While I knew that Hannah could become rather excited when she spends time with me, I don’t see much of a reason to brace for any unexpected escalations other than hugging and giggling.
Maybe I hadn’t noticed something new about her? Or maybe the circumstances that were bringing her this much giddiness were enough to warrant a greater reaction out of her?
So many questions and… so little time to spare to those with how much paper had yet to be checked upon.
With silence slowly returning to the room, Bhediya saw it fit to finally switch back to his wolf form and return to my lap.
Humming quietly as I resumed with my initial tasks, I failed to terribly understand the full spectrum of damage I might have inflicted to my free time that I would get while in there.
And I, Dio, would also learn that Hannah would become quite chatty in what I had miserably labeled ‘friendly hangouts’.
------------d-d-d-d--------------d-d-d-d-----------d-d-d-d----------
AN
Lord Dio-Sama can be so considerate, and so dense. But it’s Dio, and Hannah might have much to learn from fighting the denseness this early on in her ambitions.
May she find success in her road, and that nothing wrong happen to her or to her Lord Dio-Sama!
Chapter 26: ARC 1: Giovinezza (15)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Primo: Giovinezza (15)
Two day passed quickly as we all continued to train in our newest objectives.
Bhediya was the first one to tap in the Ripple, but he was also the one to find more trouble in controlling the energy with how dense his understanding of the technique was. I also blamed the connection to nature for how wild his usage of Hamon was while exercising even the simplest of abilities.
JoJo was unsurprisingly decent with his understanding of the Ripple. Compared to the Original Timeline, his Hamon wasn’t intense and powerful enough to become the strongest Ripple User, but his current standing was well beyond others his age.
Especially when his comprehension of tragedy was still limited and restrained by the lack of major losses in his life. Hopefully, that wasn’t going to happen to him with how carefully I’ve handled the current threats.
Wang Chan might have made a power move by acquiring the Stone Mask from under my nose, but any opportunities like that weren’t going to ever happen in the future. Planning out how the man’s mind worked, or at least what I knew from the few encounter I had with him, I was quite certain that any attempt to infiltrate the Joestar Manor would only result in a painful capture for the bastard.
Still, despite my best effort to track down both him and Jack, I found my hands empty of any possible hints where the duo was hiding.
I wasn’t even sure if Jack was collaborating with the Chinese man or not, but I had a distinct suspect that this might be the case from the way the Ripper’s streak intensified and escalated after just a couple of days the mask had been stolen.
And while I had been careful enough to ward myself from any ‘human’ infiltration, I was unsure how the measures would work against either an undead or a vampire.
Jack ended up turning in a terrible monster when he was turned in a zombie, and I could only shiver at the thought of how problematic he would become if he indeed was turned in a blood-sucker.
I was patient enough to not allow any opening. Any risk taken during my activities were to be guarded either personally or with a trusted group of people that I knew would’ve been able to assist in an eventual ambush.
It would be a lie to say that Jack didn’t think of me as a mysterious prey that needed to be ‘discovered’ and then ripped apart. He was conscious that the battle would still be costly, but the enticing fact that was danger itself would surely prove to be enough of a treat for someone like the famous serial killer.
I didn’t expect any less from his mind, if not even more considering how his human logic had to have deteriorated by entering in contact with the mask. Both as a zombie or as a vampire, the chances that he had actually preserved notions of intelligence were none.
I was going to face an assassin driven by bloodlust, curiosity and maliciousness.
Was it going to be easy?
Things never are and… I had other topics that drove me away from giving the utmost attention on the matter.
Like how Speedwagon had finally managed to get in contact with the Forty Elephants Gang.
Truly an elusive group of people, but one that I now had an exchange with and I wasn’t planning to turn up late.
Which is why, despite some surprise from the rest of the group at my decision to bring only Hannah with me, I ended up turning to a particularly uneven disposition of sides.
While I had been rather ‘frugal’ with my decision, the leader of the all-female Crime Syndicate had well imagined that it wouldn’t have been nice from her part from excluding members from coming.
So when we turned up for the event, I ended up facing a large number of curious, annoyed, or even angry women.
Not a good way to start this morning, I thought absently as I waited patiently for the leader to arrive at the lone table of this humongous warehouse.
The lady was particularly ‘progressive’ considering the way her hair had been cut short for the sake of practicality from the way she hid those under a hat. She was wearing what looked to be an expensive dress, nothing too cumbersome for her to move with but also nothing that someone of her social status should’ve been able to get hold onto in a legal exchange.
She was smiling, mirthfully so as she glanced at me like a panther does to a baby antelope.
“You’re Dio Brando,” The woman mused quietly before taking a seat. “I was expecting someone more… mature considering the imposing nature of your name.”
I shrugged. “I’m working on it, Madam.”
She snorted. “I doubt you will ever reach that point with how brazen you’re being by presenting yourself with such a small escort,” The lady then gave a malicious grin at Hannah. “Especially when said escort is just a fragile wench you found around.”
I closed my eyes, hoping that Hannah wasn’t in the mood to jump at people just yet. I was irritated myself by that little jab, but I knew better from behaving childishly.
So I blinked, glancing at the leader of the Forty Elephants and… smiled.
“That’s rather presumptuous from your part, Madam,” I commented with a calm voice. “Not only I’m being willing to concede kindness to the fact you’re being rude by not offering a name, but you’re also going as far as insult a close friend of mine. I thought this was a diplomatic meeting, not an exchange of petty insults.”
…
She shook her head. “Despite the disadvantage you’ve been put into, you still find the gall to try and get equal treatment? Don’t you fear a quick death, boy?”
My smile grew at that question. “Always. But so do everyone in London nowadays. At least those that don’t have some shiny guards to defend their hides.”
Finally, a small smile appeared on her face.
“Yet you’re dressing like someone in need of guards right now,” The woman rebuked mirthfully. “Isn’t that ironic? Or perhaps you’re jesting by wearing these fancy clothes?”
“Circumstances led me away of the streets just a few months ago,” I replied truthfully. “I would dare to say it was a fortuitous development, but still one that set me in the capacity to actually make a difference instead of going through the bureaucratic mess that exist in this nation.”
“Charity will hardly make the difference, boy,” She mused dryly. “You either become a thief, or you just don’t. There is no means to be kind and expect the world to be kind in return.”
Allowing a confused look to appear on my visage, I blinked perplexed.
“I think your opinion is bleaker than how reality is.”
Curiosity exploded at my words and the woman sighed. “Maybe, or maybe you’re just too far from seeing the truth of things, boy.”
“I’ve lived in the slums for fourteen years. It was a miracle that I lived beyond the ten years of age,” I started with a serious voice. “I didn’t just ‘see’, but I also experienced the squalor. I saw what the newspapers prefer to hide behind bigger news of the world.”
“And you still wish to make the difference by being kind to others?”
“Kindness with moderation. I understand that becoming excessively generous would only favor a worse situation that there is now,” I confessed. “Which is why I also offer work for those that wish for. Work that ends up favoring me in the long-term state of things, and enough to warrant some bountiful rewards out of it.”
…
“Like buying that filthy wench?” One of the women inquired giddily, prompting a loud session of giggles and laughs from the rest of the group.
I could tell that Hannah was starting to lose control over her temper, and I couldn’t exactly blame her for that.
I knew that the gangs in this time period were more of circuses that had an easy life because of how faulty laws were… but the Forty Elephants weren’t facing police officers. And I was going to make an example out of this slight.
“Can you please step forward then if you think so?” I asked back with a dry tone. “If you believe this to be the case, then I don’t see why you should be hiding behind others.”
The leader looked surprised at my response. “It was just a joke-”
“It was a slight,” I muttered politely. “The first one if I try to label your first effort as one.”
That managed to silence her out as I returned my attention from where the ‘joke’ originated. The young woman that appeared looked to be hardly older than Hannah. She had this cocky smile that just screamed of foolishness.
Sighing, I offered her a fascinated look. “Do you believe what you just said, or perhaps you wish to apologize?”
Instead of responding at once, she merely grinned like a dumbass and then delivered another ‘joke’.
“I’m willing to apologize to your whore of a mother.”
…
Surprisingly enough, nobody reacted happily at that remark. It was a touch too far, and I could see some reluctance at the lack of a good reaction from the rest of the gang.
Even the instigator looked particularly surprised by this… but I decided to humor her myself.
“Well, then I suppose you should be coming to the graveyard with me. After all, my mother’s remaining are still in the coffin where those had been left when she died.”
I smiled, my lips twitching at the uneasiness spreading across the room. Everyone couldn’t tell that I was just playing with them.
All except for Hannah. She was surprised by the way I was handling this, but she seemed more interest to see what I was going to do from this point onward.
“Did I do something wrong?” I questioned the lady. “Did I perhaps go to far with my joke? Maybe we can start anew with an even funnier topic-”
“Y-You think this is funny, you stupid brat?!” She exclaimed, bursting in a brief bubble of anger. “I can understand feeling aggravated- but to use your deceased mother as a starting point for such a response is-”
“Disgusting?” I suggested quietly. “Appalling? A slight against someone that can’t exactly defend themselves out of unexpected conditions?”
She looked ready to jump at this, but then froze as she ultimately realized what I was referring to.
It was easy to protect the sanctity of someone that is dead, but it’s clearly unneeded when someone that is alive is actually subjected to it.
I was about to press on this advantage since I couldn’t do much other than exploit what was exploitable from within that instance, but then I noticed something shining in the dark.
Something that was softly hissing and approaching me quickly.
A knife. It was thrown with precise aim and careful strength as to not make the projectile loud enough to catch Hannah’s attention. The girl turned the same moment that I did, her eyes widening in a brief panic as she saw my eased posture before the incoming threat.
She tried to move, or at least move my chair away from the trajectory, but I didn’t budge
Instead, I smiled and-
“「ACT 1」.”
I decided against shouting out my Stand’s name, allowing for the being to form without alerting the already ‘surprised’ women about what was going to happen next.
The dagger continued with its approach, shining more and more as the light reflected on its body and…
...
Then it stopped.
Shock enveloped the room as the scene itself was utterly ridiculous. None could see the anything holding that knife in that position, only that it was stuck mid-air.
But then again, that consideration was also wrong.
The dagger wasn’t stuck mid-air. It was stuck mid-time.
After I had managed to unlock 「The World: ACT 1」, I worked to carefully understand what kind of ability the current state would allow me to use.
It wasn’t the Time-Stop, but I already had a hunch that it would’ve been too much of a stretch if I had unlocked that powerful ability with this first phase of my Stand.
Instead of being able to stop time for everything, my ability was limited to stop a single object or entity within time itself. And while this also sounded terribly powerful considering that there wasn’t much of a drawback behind stopping objects of various sizes, there was still the issue that the usage of such power needed part of my lifeforce to work.
The concept had been mentioned just barely by Jotaro about his lacking capacity to use 「 Star Platinum: The World 」 , but I was fairly sure that my chances of grasping at my limits are bettered by my understanding of Hamon.
Hamon also made use of lifeforce, but while this process was ‘smoother’ and less unpleasant considering how refined my control was, the same wasn’t for my Stand’s power.
I could hold an object like the knife now in front of me for just a full minute before I started to grasp for air. Considering that a day earlier I had been capable of stopping a smaller object for that amount of time, I was quite sure that I was growing more accustomed to the upkeep the more I used 「 ACT 1 」 .
But returning to the present, I carefully snatched the knife out of its time-freeze. Then I settled it on the table after giving it a quick twirl with my fingers.
I stared at the leader, almost feeling the need to exert my smugness at how shocked the woman looked to be. Jaws dropping low and eyes going wide open at that absurd phenomenon, I sighed.
“Up until now, I’ve shown you my mercy and my kindness. I offered you all the chances you needed to behave like civil individuals considering the circumstances that bring us here,” I started with a weary tone. “I tried to ignore your playful manners, I tried to stand by your own rules, only to be rebuked with quite the violent reaction.”
I stood up from my chair, and they all tensed up at the action.
“The reason why I came here is to offer you all the chance to be legally paid and well-supported by turning you all in the first professional private mail system,” I explained calmly, ignoring the chilling silence I had willingly created. “I wished to extend friendship and an alliance that would turn you all away from the dangers of dealing with the law, to allow your families to be safe from the dangers your current line of work create. I still wish a response about this very offer as I know that I shocked you well enough to think twice before stepping on me. I will not condone any other cases of ‘joking’ while in my presence.”
I turned to Hannah, giving her a nod as I turned and started to walk away from the table, with the girl walking beside me.
“W-Wait! What about that answer you said you wanted?”
I stopped, glancing at the leader as she was finally standing up in the tensest and most worried of postures.
“Your name. What is your name?” I inquired blankly, causing her to gulp nervously.
“I-I’m- My name is Elyse, milord.”
I sighed as she curtsied to me. “Dio will suffice. I’m no nobleman,” I stated with a nod. “And Elyse, you may offer your answer to Speedwagon when you’re sure your group is convinced of your decision. I will offer you a full week.”
I said before glancing back at the entrance-
“W-What happens after that?”
…
“You will be ignored,” I promised genuinely. “If you refuse my offer and keep away from my way, then I will spare you. But become my enemy and I will annihilate you.”
I didn’t bother lingering any further, finally pacing out of the building and back in the streets. I kept quiet for a while, just enough to make some space between us and the warehouse before I decided to consult Hannah.
“What do you think?”
She offered me a surprised look. Maybe she hadn’t expected for me to inquire about her opinion over the matter, but I was pretty much unsure over the little ‘crack of whip’ I gave on the meeting.
I could’ve gone a little bit far with my escalation. Maybe there would’ve been other ways to humble the Forty Elephants instead of going for that crude resolution.
“It- It was amazing,” She almost tripped with her own words, making me look at her with an intrigued look. “Dio- I hope you understand that while I know you can be decisive when you want, that this was the cementing proof that you’re meant to go far. It was… It was mesmerizing.”
She looked dreamy, and I felt the need of facepalming as she snapped out of it to blush at my staring.
I might have worked hard and well to curb her devotion to me to something a little more bearable. But then again, she sure still hold some interest beyond mere friendship.
And while I, Dio, would’ve put more thought over the serious topic, I preferred to switch back to the next event for today. Jojo had decided to invite Erina for a ‘special occasion’.
-----------------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d-----------d-d-d-d------------
Returning back to the manor after leaving Hannah back to the headquarters, I ended up discovering quickly enough what the two young teen were talking about for this ‘special occasion’.
I was wandering by the mostly empty halls of the large house when I ended up finding Danny waiting for me by the entrance of the dining room.
The dog barked happily towards me, quickly rushing to seek some headpatting out of me. I complied with the simple request, allowing the good doggo some affection since I had been quite distant in the last few days.
And since Jojo was away from home for a fair amount of time, I was one of the few people that the pup could trust for some play time.
Still, I was surprised that he was there considering that he would usually hang out near to where Jojo was and… I was sure that the young Joestar should’ve been idly studying by his room at this time of the day.
But what if…
I decided to check the dining room, despite the fact that I was pretty sure the place was supposed to be devoid of people.
The more I approached it, the more it grew apparent by the muffled noises coming from within the room that my assumptions were mistaken.
I carefully turned the handle, peeking through the sliver I had created by carefully pushing it forward.
“Do you think he will find out?” A feminine voice inquired.
Erina.
“He could,” Jonathan muttered with a hint of nervousness. “But it’s not like this is a bad surprise. I would be happy to have this much in front of us.”
Curiosity was an emotion I long learned to submit to when the circumstances allowed me to, so I peeked more and-
Then fell forward when Danny quickly pushed the door open and made me trip.
There was a sudden moment of silence, and I could recognize a gasp from Erina as she noticed what just happened.
“D-Dio?” Jojo asked in pure surprise, only to turn at the happy-looking dog. “Danny? How did you-”
“He was waiting outside the room. When you’re at home, he would never leave your side, Jojo-”
“Dio, is everything alright?” Another voice added and I finally stared up to see the concerned look on George’s face.
Then I noticed that the few servants in there were finishing preparing for some early lunch and-
Is that a cake? No, there are- Three of those?
“What is going-”
“Happy Birthday, Dio!” Erina interjected quickly and with a giddy tone. “Today is your fourteenth birthday!”
...Wait, really? Like- How did I miss that-
Oh right, I don’t know it myself. It’s one of the few details that isn’t know about Dio.
“Thank you, Erina,” I said while offering a polite nod to the girl.
Jonathan smiled mischievously and swiftly gave me a hug. “Happy birthday, Dio.”
I smiled. “Thank you, Jojo.”
“Dio, I hope you understand that I wished to make this a surprise feast for you,” George finally explained. “I preferred to keep this as a secret, since I wished to prepare something that can show how much you mean to my family, Dio. To our family.”
I felt surprised by that speech and I had a little bit of trouble to nod at this much. I hadn’t expected for this to happen.
I don’t think it was ever shown a birthday spent at the Joestar Manor, nor I was sure that George in the original timeline would’ve offered this kind of ‘gift’ to Dio with the way things had been at that point.
But I had been the ‘good kid’. Always careful, always friendly and helpful. Heck, I was relatable to the plight that had gone to the Joestar father-son duo and… now I was given a taste of the fruits born from my patience and dedication to keep things from falling apart.
“Thank you.”
I felt myself smiling, and I sure did when we were finally allowed to take a seat by the table.
The event offered more room to speak of simple things at the table compared to the other lunches, but to my surprise it just felt like I would expect a normal lunch to be.
To be talkative, to discuss about silly but somewhat entertaining topics of the world around us.
Jojo was still chided for almost devouring several slices of the first cake, a chocolate-based one, but the most amusing bit of that scene was how it was all coming from Erina.
The young blonde had grown some backbone since our first encounter and I couldn’t help but stare at how Jonathan was growing more whipped to her sternness.
George was also pleased by this development as now his son had a ‘legitimate’ reason to be a gentleman ‘on a constant basis’. The man just couldn’t help but be glad that his house had grown livelier since I’ve come around and… then he mentioned something that got me almost panicking and dying on a delicious bite of vanilla cake.
“By the way, Dio. I tried contacting your young friend, little Annie, and… she mentioned that she couldn’t make it, but that she would’ve found you before your return at home. I hope she managed to do so.”
I was shocked by these words, but I quickly offered a nod as I tried to ponder about this revelation.
Hannah knew that it was my birthday? She didn’t say anything about it and…
Why didn’t she say anything about it?
“She did,” I muttered tightly. “It’s just that I forgot with the tasks of today.”
As I finished said that, I felt Jojo giving me a soft nudge with his elbow. I briefly glanced his way and I noticed that he was mouthing a single word.
‘Later’.
“Did you manage to convince these students to actually get on with their studies?” George inquired with some interest. “I’m still surprised your teachers would ask this from you.”
“It’s… because they think I can handle that degree of mediation. It’s easier to discuss with those with the same age and… I was already in a friendly relations with this group,” I quickly replied. “But yes, in the end they agreed to keep up with their studies.”
“I’m glad that you succeeded,” The nobleman smiled happily. “And I hope you’ve kept up working on your first project, Jonathan.”
The younger Joestar offered a swift nod. “I’ve already two full pages now. Another one and I should be done with it.”
The man looked pleased with these answers and the conversation didn’t steer further from that point onward.
The special lunch went on for just a little less than two hours, with George ultimately bringing an end to it out of the fact that he still had paperwork to work onto, thus leaving me to talk with both Jonathan and Erina.
“Hannah said that she was going to send a chariot to pick the three of us,” Jonathan explained quietly. “I’ve already told father that we were going to be spending the rest of the afternoon up to the evening by the river and that we would return just in time.”
I frowned at those words. “And I hope Erina is actually fine with this. I don’t wish for her to be overwhelmed if she isn’t sure.”
“I-I will be fine,” The blonde rebuked with a quick huff. “I know that Jojo and Dio would never allow for anything bad to happen, so I’m not worried.”
That’s a surprising amount of trust she’s throwing around- but then again we were her only friends and we never did anything to warn her suspicion or her distrust.
I suppose things will be fine if she is ready for this.
Once we were done by the dining room, we went outside and by the gates. Right where a chariot was indeed waiting for us.
The trip was mostly quiet, with just a few words shared between Jojo and I about what the girl was expected to find at destination.
The blonde was slightly anxious about the matter, but also eager to see what kind of place was waiting in there. Jonathan had already told her about what I was doing but she really wanted to know how things truly were with her own eyes.
Reaching the headquarters once more, we took a slower approach to allow Erina to understand the part of town the building was located by.
She was slightly unnerved when she noticed how many ‘sad people’ were there in the streets, but she seemed to lighten up when they offered kind nods toward us as we continued for our destination.
Differently from the usual sight I had grown accustomed to, I was impressed by how much crowded the headquarters looked to be. Many had decided to pass by and share their own delicacies with the rest of the guests in there.
Guards were patrolling around to make sure that nobody tried to go beyond the few lines set during the occasion, but we soon found ourselves escorted right to my office.
The main group was there, with Speedwagon slightly distracted in an effort to lessen up the tap of a bottle of wine . Sarah quickly rushed to us while Bhediya was concluding a conversation with Hannah.
“Dio!” The little girl greeted before stopping in awe as she noticed the blonde beside me. “Woah, a princess!”
Erina blushed, but her smile merely intensified at that compliment. “Oh, thank you. You’re beautiful too.”
Sarah giggled, and soon we were together with the rest of the group.
I decided to turn to Hannah with a fascinated look. “You knew that it was my birthday?”
“You sound annoyed, Dio?” She rebuked with minor irritation. “Shouldn’t we be annoyed that you didn’t say anything about it?”
“I kind of forgot myself,” I confessed with a hint of nervousness. “I just didn’t keep track on it.”
“You mean that you don’t check for it when the months come by?” Bhediya inquired. “I didn’t think you would ignore that kind of event.”
“You get old by the day, not by the year,” I rebuked with a sigh. “And what’s wrong with that?”
“What is- Dio, do I need to spare you some words about the importance of partying with friends?” Robert asked rhetorically. “Birthdays, Christmas, weddings- those are all events that should be spend with those you care and love. You should never forget of any of those occasions.”
I gave Robert a quick nod, feeling rather unwilling to burst his bubble without reason.
Beer, champagne, and wine was served around the office. I knew that these beverages were also being dispensed around the rest of the building, but from what Hannah was mentioning while sipping at her wine, there had been rules to limit how much a person could drink.
There was no reason to create chaos because someone ‘went too far with it’.
I got just half-glass of wine out of this situation, while Jonathan, Erina, Sarah, and Bhediya kept with water.
Both the werewolf and the Joestar were slightly irked by this, but I wasn’t exactly eager to test again the bitter warmth that the drink was known for.
I wasn’t well-versed with Alcohol, but I wasn’t a lightweight. Hannah seemed to hope I had been from the way she was staring at me as I downed the half-glass.
The young woman huffed and seemed a little bit annoyed by her ‘foiled plan’, but she soon recovered from her defeat with a proper hug from my part.
It was a nice party, and I could tell that she had to do a lot to get all of this working without me noticing.
Quite impressing and also commendable. She did enjoy my compliments a fair lot about it.
And with that glass of wine, I reached a turning point of my presence in this bizarre universe.
The world enjoyed a tranquil day.
One where I, Dio, kept myself busy with those I considered my closest friends.
-------------d-d-d-d---------------d-d-d-d-----------
AN
Five chapters to the end of Capitolo Primo! Five Chapters before I start with the ‘mini-Arc’ dedicated to a crossover with something I’ve… worked with quite recently.
It will be absurd, insane, but oddly fitting and somewhat insane.
Chapter 27: Omake 11: Bizarre Displacement (Stardust Crusader)
Chapter Text
Omake 11: Bizarre Displacement (Stardust Crusader)
Idea from: Dylstion (FFN)
I was confused by what had just happened.
My body was still shivering as the adrenaline continued to flood my veins. The battle had concluded, with me as a the glorious victor of what had been a redo of something I had already done in the past, and yet my mind was drowning in utter dread at the sight before me.
Fighting Part 3 DIO proved to be as difficult as it had been back then, but now? Things felt much easier over the fact that this ended up becoming a simple redo.
DIO wasn’t conscious of what I had used against his copy, nor he seemed willing to spare more attention over my gloating early in that encounter.
What truly brought me to a confusing instance were the world he had offered before we engaged in that quick-paced brawl.
“A mockery of myself? To think that the Joestars would employ such a foolish tactic,” The older blonde had said with a curious tone. “But I guess my estimations that Polnareff would’ve been the one to seek revenge were slightly off in the timing.”
I hadn’t thought much about it, switching quickly at the taunting instead of pondering over why this ‘dream’ had felt so realistic compared to last time.
My attacks felt truer, and the small moments of soreness that I was experiencing now that the fight was over just… made me doubt that I was actually in a dream.
But how- or why!
Why was I here in…
…
Oh no.
Before I had the chance of crouching down to burn what was left of this doppelganger with my Hamon, destroying any chances that the vampiric bits survived the little Ripple infusion, I heard loud footsteps approaching.
The doors of the bedroom were slammed open in a powerful display and I felt my heart plummet to the endless pit of fear when I looked at four familiar characters.
Joseph Joestar, Noriaki Kakyoin, Jean Pierre Polnareff, and… Jotaro Kujo.
…
I, Dio, am so dead right now if I don’t get out of this place at once.
The close space easily put me in a massive disadvantage despite the already horrible ordeal I was supposed to face.
They looked pissed- well, Jotaro looked ready to punch the hell out of me while the rest was scanning over the place for any tricks or traps.
“DIO.”
“Is dead,” I blurted quickly enough. “I’m not the effeminate blond vampire you’re hunting for.”
Kakyoin snorted at this, his sunglasses covering his eyes but his lips were well expressing his amusement over the matter.
Polnareff was less receptive of the sarcastic response. I guess that losing two of his closest friends, getting some of his fingers, toes and part of his leg forcibly removed would leave him quite exhaust of comedic stances.
“You’re- you’re short.”
I narrowed my eyes at Joseph. “And you’re a cheater.”
That did seem to get him tense, and it was also enough to get Jotaro to snap a confused look to his grandfather.
“What?”
A little bit of chaos that happened well away from me was much appreciated, especially when I was getting spared by some unholy beating.
I knew that Stand-wise I didn’t have the means to counter even 「 Hierophant Green 」 alone in physical combat.
And I really, really didn’t want to be turned in a punchbag for Jotaro’s 「 Star Platinum 」 to use at his own amusement.
“He’s DIO,” Polnareff exclaimed with insistence. “He’s trying to get us to fight each other while he plot for a way to kill us.”
“Polnareff, I’m quite sure that you got a proper look of DIO’s appearance. Do I really look like a buff bastard with an obsession in macabre manipulation?”
He gritted his teeth, trying and failing to come up with a smart way to denounce my own words.
Kind of futile and-
“So I was incorrect to assume that this inferior copy was affiliated with the Joestars?”
I tensed up, my eyes widening in shock as I turned around and found DIO standing right behind me and… glancing at me with intense curiosity.
Before I had the chance to bring up 「 ACT 1 」 I gasped as two of his fingers pierced me in the shoulder.
“ And your blood is akin mine-!!”
He had to move away from me as I quickly tapped into the Ripple. The energy flocked at my command, quickly burning at the fingers.
“ Hamon?!” Joseph exclaimed as he took notice of the familiar light coming from me. “What is going on?”
“ I’m not a foe,” I muttered dryly, allowing the Hamon to fix up my wound and speed up the recovery. “The only thing I can say for sure right now is that the bastard is my opponent, just like he is to you four.”
“ Why should we trust you, brat?” Jotaro inquired rudely, and I sighed.
“ You either do or do not,” I replied with a nod. “Also… good grief, ‘Evil Spirit’, really?”
He seemed irritated by that callback to the first episode and the use of his trademark words.
Still, that was enough to get him to stay quiet as DIO finally recovered from what had just happened.
“ Fascinating. You might be from another dimension and… I wonder how differently things went for you to have developed a Stand so early on,” He mused with an intrigued voice. “I shall study you more once I’m done with this farce. None of you can match my 「 The World 」 in a fight.”
“ I recall you saying that becoming a vampire made you invincible. Then Jonathan trashed you properly,” I rebuked smugly. “But I guess that’s how you actually live. You trash-talk over a minor power, then you get stomped because you’re the classic villain with an obsession for monologues.”
He narrowed my eyes once more at me. “I will enjoy destroying you, mockery of the Divine.”
“ Come hither, you flamboyant vampire stripper!”
And so he rushed forward with the greatest of rages, and I was quick to bring up 「 ACT 1 」 for the clash that ensued.
“ MUDA MUDA MUDA MUDA MUDA MUDA MUDA MUDA-!!”
“ WRYYYyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!!!”
Our Stands exchanged rapid attacks, with mine slowly starting to lose before the stronger and faster blows coming our way.
But I already knew that a direct confrontation wouldn’t have done justice to this match, and that making winning it the main priority would’ve been foolish for my part.
Despite the fact my knuckles were slowly getting chipped because of the damage 「 ACT 1 」 was sustaining, I still continued to spin one of the metallic orbs I had kept in my jacket’s pocket.
Once the process was complete, I dispelled my Stand and quickly launched the Spin against the unsuspecting DIO.
The ball rushed at him quickly… only to be deflected away with a punch from 「 The World 」 .
“ USELESS! Such a cheap trick will never work on me, foolish version of mine. My Stand is the strongest and-”
KA-BLAM!
The ball exploded on the wall nearby, tearing it apart and revealing the sun right as it approached towards dusk. I was blessed with a proper remembrance of the day’s time, and I knew that I could yet make use of the sunlight to attack the vampire.
DIO looked horrified as his legs caught on fire at the sudden development. The pain was enough to spring him away from the range of the sunlight… but right into 「 Hierophant Green 」 ’ s Emerald Splash.
The attack was mostly ineffective against the bulkier Stand, but its main function was to distract 「 The World 」 from the sneaking of 「 Hermit Purple 」 ‘ s vines approaching DIO’s neck.
The Vampire gasped for air as Hamon started to coat his body in pure energy, frying over his head thanks to Joseph’s intervention.
The combo was then concluded when Polnareff proceeded to cut at DIO’s tendons with 「 Silver Chariot 」 , limiting his capacity to move before Jotaro moved in for the grand finale.
「 Star Platinum 」 roared furiously as he unleashed a beating worth of seven pages.
I was perplexed by the unpleasant emotion I was getting by seeing a look-alike getting obliterated through the OraOra treatment, but I was glad that I wasn’t the one getting that kind of punishment.
DIO’s body was shattered, with 「 The World 」 suffering through the entire assault until its entirety was destroyed.
It was quite brutal, swift and-
“ Impressive, ”
I blinked in surprise at the whispered comment, the voice feeling familiar… but also not.
I swung around to see who was talking about.
“ Not yet. ”
The entire world crumbled like glass and I felt plummeting into the nothingness as-
I gasped for air as I woke up back in my bed.
A dream?
Surely that couldn’t have been a dream despite the fact I wished it had been.
My lungs felt tired, my throat welt dry and… my knuckles-
I stared down, panic intensified over the fact that something was trailing down at my aching hands.
Blood. My knuckles were still bleeding… and I was holding what looked to be a large golden ring.
And in that very moment, I, Dio, felt like something was watching me from afar and beyond this dimension. Something familiar, something malicious. And something wrong.
-------------d-d-d-d-----------d-d-d-d----------
AN
The precise request was a little difficult to understand. I was divided between ‘the SI ends up in another JoJo Villain’s body’ or ‘SI!Dio becomes the villain in one of the canon parts’. I wish to apologize if this wasn’t what you had in mind, Dylstion, but I had to improvise over that uncertain bit.
Still, this might be a little more ‘serious’ Omake over the fact that it might end up alluding what will happen… in Capitolo Quarto (The Part 4 of this story- which is not the same as DiU).
Chapter 28: ARC 1: Giovinezza (16)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Primo: Giovinezza (16)
This was the fifth meeting I took part of ever since I joined the Ghost Club, but differently from the previous ones the place of our rendezvous wasn’t the old building in which the Club’s reunions usually unfolded.
The abandoned sanatorium in front of the small group formed by Mr. Moses, Mr. Watts, Oliver Lodge, and I was discovered to be the place of some curious phenomenon. Two police officers were already waiting by the entrance as an assurance for any unpleasant developments.
It was Mr. Lodge himself that brought this interesting case up during the last convention.
Highlighting that some of the machine he was still working on would certainly ‘catch’ something about the mysterious noises and sights registered within the building, we were going to check the rooms of the former medical facility to see if it was safe from any criminals that could’ve turned it in their lair.
The government still owned it, but there was no genuine reason to keep the place ‘guarded’ without a genuine reason or complaint from the people. If this ‘stroll’ ended up positively, then the Club would’ve then spent money in buying the land and the facility itself for scientific purposes.
The money put aside by some of the members was enough to fill up with the price set up by the Crown, and I was particularly interested to see how ‘expanded’ the supernatural world was.
I knew that Ghosts existed. Not only because of what DiU shown thanks to Reigi Sugimoto and her deceased dog, but also thanks to the Dead Man’s Questions that gave some depth over what happened after Yoshikage Kira died.
Ghosts were surprisingly common, but a large majority wasn’t active and wandering about.
Spirits that weren’t attached to any moral compass, nor were they influenced by any demon or the Devil itself.
They could be studied with proper attention and mindfulness.
A ghost can’t enter a room without permission when there’s someone already occupying it.
A ghost avoids the living the best possible. The moment they touch something or someone that isn’t willing to be influenced they tended to be ‘rebuked’ by life energy. Generally the effects of said ‘response’ was the shriveling of a limb, or even of the entire spiritual body.
Which is why Ghosts tended to ‘reduce’ themselves by the shadows of people and avoid entering in contact with the living in general.
But while it’s true that they can’t interact ‘physically’ with the living, they were still able to toggle at their own leisure their tangibility. Reimi was capable of doing so, and so where the other spirits living ‘in the middle’.
Although I knew plenty of ghosts in the Jojoverse already, I was perfectly aware that there was so much more being kept a ‘secret’. An unknown degree of stuff that just waited for experts to be discovered by.
Once we caught up with the two ‘bobbies’ the local administration sent to guard our steps, we soon ventured inside the building and… I already could tell why this place was haunted.
The walls were rotting in mold, and the smell of decomposing corpses quickly hit the nostrils the moment we stepped inside.
I noticed Mr. Watts looking a little ill the moment he spotted a modest bloodstain on one of the previously white walls. And while he wavered, being held by the other gentlemen as an effort to assuage his nervousness, I kept staring at that strange stain.
The liquid was still… dripping. Fresh blood? This place was abandoned, and I know that ghosts can’t do this much impact on the real world. Not with this much precision at least.
“I wish to inform the esteemed gentlemen that… we might have to curt short this visit.”
At least until I was sure that the place was indeed forsaken by any dangerous monster.
“Lord Dio-”
“Now listen here, young sir,” One of the officers, the slightly chubbier of the two, aimed his finger in an accusing manner. “Your presence here doesn’t dictate that you’ve any right to interrupt an important visit that took precious hours from our patrols’ time. So you listen here and-”
I listened, but instead of being subjected to that lecture any longer, I found myself scowling at the most unpleasant of sights.
The policeman stopped in mid-rant as he felt a strange ‘itch’ coming from his right arm. He glanced away from me, confusion building up until he froze at the sight of his now missing limb.
Blood was now spurting out of the injury, and panic started to seep into the man’s mind as he realized that something was indeed wrong.
He screamed, trying to reach for his gun with his left hand but soon he was stopped by a sharp pain erupting from the back of his neck.
Choking on his own saliva and then blood, his body started shrivel up before our eyes. Finally his drained corpse collapsed onto the ground like a fleshy sack of frail bones.
The culprit behind this sudden death gave a quick lick at his fingers, his red eyes flashing maliciously back at me as I tensed up for what was going to be a dreadful fight.
“Gentlemen, this is no longer a request but more of an order born from common sense and a need to end any new homicide,” I sternly commented as I briefly glanced at the rest of the group. “Please, leave this place before he starts taking more victims.”
“W-What about-”
“Are you sure about this, Lord Dio?” Stainton pressed with some insistence. Perhaps it was correlated to the murderer growing impatient with this unwanted cast of witnesses. “Can you live through this terrible day?”
…
It was so amusing how dramatic this era was. Especially in the Jojoverse. Many still latched to the sense of romantic chivalry that easily brought one’s mind to the ‘golden era’ for the British Isles.
“Of course. For I, Dio, am not allowing some fool with a knife to even reach for me.”
That seemed to do the trick. It took just a couple more of seconds before we were left alone and…
Jack smiled.
“You really think so? You really expect me to believe you will dodge any attacks of mine?” The man muttered mirthfully, almost playfully considering how carelessly he was juggling his knives. “I’m not like I was before.”
“I can tell,” I remarked dryly. “You ended up becoming a slave to Wang Chan. I hope the bastard told you that you’re not longer capable of wandering outside under the sunlight or that you no longer have a soul.”
“I might have grown in the worst alley possible, but I know what kind of monster I ended up becoming,” He continued, surprisingly ‘calmer’ and more ‘focused’ compared than before. As a Vampire, Jack looked more humane than he was before.
How the heck does this kind of transformation actually works?!
“But you’re also wrong with your presumption I would tie myself to some old bat,” The killer continued, pulling out of his backpack an object I was quite acknowledged about.
The Stone Mask and… why was it in his own possession now?
“The old man tried to make me play a strange kind of game. He was crazier than I was with his own views of ‘fate’ and how you weren’t… you,” He continued to explain, and I had to school my features to not show panic at the second ‘madness’ he brought up about the Chinese man. “Ironic that I can’t see you any different, especially with how many times I desperately tried to accomplish your resemblance with my victims.”
“You’re plain insane. You and your demented obsession.”
“But the world needs people like us, Dio,” Jack remarked brightly. “We’re what makes this boringly unfair world into something far greater. It’s colorful, all because of our own deeds.”
“Let me take an educate guess then. I bet your color is blood.”
“Yes, but I think that is a color you’re also accustomed to use from time to time,” The young man added with a nod. “And yet you shy away from the role. You prefer the unnatural selection of a path that is as difficult as mirthful.”
…
“Why are you here then if you’re not under Wang Chan’s control?”
He chuckled, shaking his head in clear amusement about my question.
“You mentioned an obsession. The need of mine to find and fight you. It sounds simple… and yet it isn’t,” Jack explained. “At first my own thoughts only blocked me from reaching an understanding with what I felt about you- about your sudden interception in my life and in my plans.”
“And now that you don’t have any as a vampire? What drives you to commit to this cause?” I pressed on, sporting a degree of interest at that curious mindset. What was he trying to say with this large logic-born turn of events?
“I think the reason is fairly clear… if not incredibly shiver-inducing,” He mentioned while vibrating in anticipation. “You and I are made by the same mold. We both were created in poverty, we both were shaped by events surrounding our childhoods, and… then we split away from our common route out of your ambition and interest in making the world better.”
He started to laugh again, making me frown in sudden fury at that mockery of a reaction to the last bit.
“And what is funny of trying to prevent others from becoming ‘like us’?”
Jack shook his head.
“You can’t fix what isn’t broken. You can’t improve what is already perfect,” The man started to point out. “And, most of all, you can’t save what can’t be saved. Just like you did with that whore you’re currently housing as a friend. What a silly concept.”
“Do you mind we start already then?” I snapped with some irritation. “I have places to be, and I really don’t want to be bothered in losing time to lead you right to hell.”
“Flattering words but… I’m waiting for-”
Before Jack finished that sentence, the entire building trembled altogether as an explosion echoed all over the place. My eyes were wide open in confusion, but instead of bothering and ask about what the bastard had done, my nostrils flared in alarm at the unpleasant smell reaching my nose.
Smoke.
Something was burning. The stingy odor was coming from numerous sides and… I grimaced.
“You want to burn the entire place? Is this what you seek? A ‘meaningful’ death?”
“I wish that was the case. But… it is not,” The killer denied with a grin. “What I want is to… deify your idea.”
“I think I will pass on that,” I refuted tiredly. “I think the idea itself is divine enough.”
“So arrogant- it doesn’t serve you well to be this overconfident before someone that can easily kill you.”
“The same applies to you,” I shot back with a grin. “But yes, I’m absolutely sure about my idea’s supremacy over yours.”
“Rude and uncouth, what would Mr. Joestar and his son think of-”
Before he had the chance of finishing that sentence, I proceeded to slam both my palms on the ground and unleash the Hamon I had been secretly channeling during our conversation.
Admittedly, I could’ve used 「ACT 1」 to keep him stuck before doing that. But in that moment of rage, I kind of forgot the order of attack and rushed without paying much attention on the simple fact that Jack wasn’t shy from dodging deadly attacks.
Especially with that monstrous speed of his.
In his zombie form, Jack was a high-tier speedster. But now that he was a vampire? Things were more complicated than I wanted those to be.
Jumping quickly to dodge the land-restrained assault, the murderer cackled. “That’s what I want! A true brawl- one to confirm our ideals. Which one is better than the ones?”
“Mine, Jack,” I chided dryly. “I think we already addressed that point.”
I tried to bring up my Stand and swiftly stop him mid-air, but the man eagerly pushed himself back on the floor by slamming his hands on the ceiling of the room.
Smoke exploded as he impacted on the ground, numerous cracks spreading across the entire place.
“Here I come~!”
Quickly shooting at him with three Spin-powered spheres, I grimaced as all attacks where easily dodged by the speeddemon.
I brought my arms up swiftly, tanking on the punch cocked by the vampire and, while the Hamon did its best to inflict some damage on the undead bastard, the knocking force of that fist sent me soaring almost instantly.
Gritting my teeth, I carefully moved myself through the unplanned flight, rolling on the ground as soon as I could to avoid any unneeded injury on myself.
My right arm took most of the damage with that hit, but the Ripple was already fixing the problem as fast as it could.
“That stings… and yet you didn’t do much but block my strike,” Jack mused as he stopped in front of me. He was a blur, one that I was having trouble keeping up with my human body.
But now that he was there and still, I decided to take this opportunity to put an end to that.
“「ACT 1」!”
My Stand materialized and properly stopped the confused murderer in his place. Like a strange statue, he was stuck in that precise position.
I stood up, quickly rushing and taking the opportunity to retaliate.
“ WRYYYyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!! ”
「The World」 didn’t hold back anything he had in his spiritual body. All the strength, all the speed, all the vigor, all the determination, and all the hatred was materialized in that particular moment.
Jack’s clothes were ruined, with his cloak and robe getting shredded by the sheer sturdiness and swiftness of my Stand’s punches.
He coughed blood, with his body now rendered freed from time’s cruel hold.
“W-What was-”
I slammed both my hamon-infused fists on his elbows, crushing them and shattering his chances of ever attacking me with his arms.
Panic finally swelled in his face at how ugly the situation was turning for him.
I pressed forward, preparing one last punch to slam onto his ugly mug. It was a clear victory for me, one that I wasn’t going to waste for nothing in this world.
…
But just as Murphy loves to do, jinxes were never ignored by the quintessential karmic retribution. Especially in a life-death situation like this one.
While I had done well by disabling Jack’s mean to stop me with his arms, I forgot to do something similar with his legs.
A strong kick reached my chin, pushing me away and back onto the ground. A concussion, my sight was spinning a little bit as I tried to stand up, I heard his footsteps quickly approaching.
Eager, amused, furious, and delighted. Jack was in a frenzy, one that was filled with grunts, half-cackles and humming.
But just as he was poised to end me over that silly mistake, he seemed to notice the little contingency I had left behind as I fell down to the ground.
Bubbles filled with dust to camouflage those with the ground. They were fluttering low, enough for the vampire to fail to take notice of those until it was too late.
Bursting as they were touched by his wobbly assault, the water and dust latched on his exposed skin. The liquid burned fiercely his flesh, the hamon within the dust tearing apart his footing.
His speed carried on as his feet disappeared. Jack flew over me, and ended up rolling for a couple more meters away from my proximity.
I proceeded to stand up, dusting myself as I started to approach the groaning bastard.
My right hand reached for my lips, checking on there if I was bleeding.
My grimace returned. “Yep, this is annoying.”
I stopped in front of the vampire, staring down at him with a malicious scowl.
“How does it feel to be close to death? How does it feel that all you gained from this is just a burned building and your very one-way trip to hell?”
He snorted. “A-Amazing.”
Cheeky, but I wasn’t in that mood.
“Any last words before I turn you to a pile of dust and crap?”
Jack seemed to genuinely ponder about it and then… nodded.
“Never forget about me. Remember my animosity, my curiosity, my maliciousness, and… my obsession.”
I blinked at this, staring coldly at him as my brain felt going numb for just a moment.
All of this- this bullshit. The pain, the deaths, the crimes committed by the killer-
I was supposed to remember those? To allow the memory to persist beyond his experiation.
…
“Hehehehe,” I started to laugh, and my reaction got the man to finally quiet up.
A surprised look adorned Jack’s face and I gave a long sigh before actually replying to him.
“No,” I muttered deviously. “No, Jack. I will never remember about you. I will also make sure your memory is permanently forgotten the moment I got enough money to quiet down newspapers and police officers.”
…
“W-What?”
“You sound confused, almost shocked,” I highlighted with faux confusion. “But you should know that you can’t just get an easy way out of the atrocities you’ve committed. You, dying like a simple criminal? That would be a crime against simple criminals themselves. You know, those that struggle at life and go through illegal ways to survive. It’s not their fault, and yet your mere existence disprove the change of bringing reform to these silly rules.”
“B-But-”
CRACK.
He howled a curse as I allowed 「ACT 1」 to slam both its fists down on his shoulders.
“I wasn’t done yet, Jack. And when people think they have the goddamn right to speak when I deny them so pisses me a lot,” I fiercely commented. “But now, where was I- Oh, yes. I want to do something for you, a punishment that will better fit with your evil doing. I want you to be forgotten, like the Romans would do with those dangerous individuals that should never be remembered. The Damnatio Memoriae. The Curse of Memory.”
“I-I killed people-”
“And their family will perish eventually. Deaths are surprisingly forgotten when you’re not much close to the deceased. Quite funny considering you hunted down children of people that will hardly live beyond a decade or two, just enough time for me to cement your complete erasure.”
“Y-You- why would you -”
I slammed my right foot on his face.
“ You threaten my family, my friends- those that I not only consider worthy of my presence but also worthy of my compassion, love, and affection. And you ask me why I go this far, Jack?” My tone was just one touch off from unleashing the worst of me.
Here he was, hoping to get the classic ‘redeeming’ death that some Jojo characters ended up getting.
But not here, not now. Not with me present. I couldn’t just allow me.
“Perish at once, you bastard!”
Hamon rushed over to my leg and reinforced it as I started press more and more onto his face.
His head ultimately collapsed under the pressure, no sound leaving it except for a chilling squish dignifying his final moments.
I paused for just a second to recollect my feelings and… I crouched down to pick the Stone Mask from his back-pack. The rest of the content there was made up by knives of various kind.
‘A pity he didn’t have a chance to use those...’ I joked about as I started to walk out to the entrance.
The building was still burning, and the presence of growing flames and trail of smokes turned in good incentives for me to leave this place at once.
And I, Dio, really needed a nap after this frustrating day.
-----------d-d-d-d-----------d-d-d-d---------d-d-d-d-------
But sadly enough, that wasn’t going to happen any time soon even as I had returned to the Joestar Manor a few hours later.
Convincing the surviving police officer to not say anything about the strange encounter proved to be far easier than expected. The man was shocked and, given the display of ‘loyalty’ from the members of the Ghost Club to support my version of the story ended up pushing him to reluctantly agree to my truth.
Jack the Ripper had set up his lair on the place, a firefight ensued between the officers and the assassin with the building catching on fire because of some odd mixtures being mistakenly combining during the exchange of bullets and knives.
Eventually the ‘heroic’ police officer gave his life to put an end to Jack’s tyranny and kill him for once.
The story was simple, but the entire event was already as confusing as it was for others to think otherwise. And even if the man decided to speak up what really happened, nobody would’ve listened to the rambling of a distraught ‘bobby’.
A sad reality I was pretty sure he knew already the moment we shook hands about it.
Once this was done, I decided to bring up to date the entire group of what vampires were. Bram Stoker’s Dracula had yet to be released, and thus bringing up to the table the existence of a nightly creature that lived eternally, soullessly, and with a thirst of blood was enough to introduce renewed curiosity from the rest of the ‘Club’.
A questionnaire ensued over various details concerning vampires, and I quickly offered a detailed response to each of their queries.
I knew some would be interested over the matter for a reason beyond mere precautions, but I was clear to mention that the only way a vampire could be made was thanks to the mask that was now under my possession.
Despite the greed, I’ve already cemented myself as a legitimate monster ‘hunter’. Someone that knew enough of deadly creatures beyond the common tales that had to be respected out of the fact that I was the ‘only one’ to know how to counter each and all of these beings.
With this topic completely wrapped up, I found some relief when I arrived at the Joestar Manor without finding obstacles or issues along the road.
Jonathan was still out for his own lectures, while George was drowning in some paperwork as I decided to check on him by his office.
The room was still as humongous as I remember it being, and the man found my presence to be a good distraction from the maddening amount of documents that had yet to be checked on and signed.
“Dio, I didn’t expect you to return home this soon.”
His surprise was met with a tired sigh and a calm smile.
“The lecture was interrupted short because of a firefight between Jack the Ripper and the police,” I politely explained. “We were far from the building when it happened, but the place was burned to the ground because of some risky chemicals in the killer’s hideout.”
At the mention of the renowned murderer, George tensed up instantly. But as soon as he learned about the fate of the dangerous criminal, his tension turned in relief.
“At least you were nowhere close to harm’s way,” The man pointed out happily.
Nodding, I finally decided to bring up the second reason as to why I was visiting him during a busy hour. “Also, I found this while earlier this morning,” I said as I showed the Stone Mask. “The thief was trying to sell it around, but nobody was willing to buy something this… ‘hideous’. I mentioned the store keeper about the truth over the mask and the knave ran away before I had the chance of calling on the police.”
“So I was correct in thinking that someone entered the house uninvited,” The nobleman added with a dreading tone. “It’s a good think you managed to recover it, Dio. But if it was easy for a lowly thug to enter the house completely unnoticed...”
“Then it would be prudent to buy new locks at the gates and front door,” I suggested carefully. “I don’t think he will try again, but it’s best to avoid having others trying their luck at entering the manor.”
George nodded, but just as I finished saying this, I resumed talking about a correlated topic.
“I wish to also add that I’ve eavesdropped from the thief that the mask was… cursed,” I commented with a serious tone. “At first I was skeptical, but I tried with the strange instruction of adding a drop of blood on it.”
At the mention of this, the man frowned and gave me a worried look. “And?”
“I was careful enough to dodge the spikes that emerged from it,” I replied dryly as I stared down at the mask. “Sir, I know this might sound impudent but… I wish for this- this tool of death to be hidden away as soon as possible. If something happen where blood is spilled on it… then I don’t wish to know the name of the unfortunate fool that ends up killed by this horrible device.”
“Your concern is legitimate, Dio,” George muttered with a tired nod. “And I will certainly do something to properly seal it away from causing harm to anybody.”
I felt relief at that. The only advantage Wang Chan had in stealing the Stone Mask had been that the thing was left on display by the entrance lounge. Not exactly a secret place where to keep a dangerous object of that caliber.
With this last topic dealt with, I left the nobleman to deal with what was left of his job for today.
I knew that the activity was thought, and so I didn’t want to restrict him from catching up with his schedule and be there for dinner.
My room was my next stop. Closing the door behind me, I settled by my desk in an effort to spot something to distract myself with as I waited for the others to return.
I started my long process of killing some time by writing a quick letter to Hannah to report on what happened today.
She was going to be thrilled at the news that Jack was dead, but she was also going to ask for details. Some of which I didn’t feel comfortable to bring up to her.
I had given so much of myself to tone down any malicious reactions in front of others. I was slightly afraid of falling onto the flaws that ended up spelling the original Dio’s demise in the Jojoverse.
What happened with Jack… I knew that it wasn’t going to be the last time I reacted this fiercely to something or someone.
The man had warranted that ugly aspect of my personality to come out and rain on his parade. That degree of arrogance just disgusted me, especially when I was the one that really won and the one that validated my ideals.
And yet Jack had hoped for a kind reaction to his defeat, almost expecting me to just regard him as some ‘brave and misunderstood soul’ that just had to go through for moral reasons.
…
But that wouldn’t have been right. It wouldn’t have made things right for those that died because of his madness.
He expected recognition, like a dog.
But at least a dog was known to love first before hating on strangers. My mind moved to Danny and… I realized that the dog had indeed opened the door of my room to rest on my bed.
I glanced around, giving a quiet look at the calm puppy. Danny looked tired himself, but the doggo was doing a better job in actually finding rest for that long day.
Maybe I should actually catch some rest now that I could. Technically speaking, I was free from any work for today and I really didn’t have a reason to burden myself with other stuff.
Jojo was going to be out to study for a few more hours, and so there was no reason to turn in a zombie all because I couldn’t find peace and rest for once.
Was I this much angered by Jack’s last words to bother catching some shut-eye?
Maybe. Just… maybe.
Continuing to sit by my chair, I resumed my staring over the wooden surface as I started to scribble around. Boredom is a tough beast I sure learned to despise one way or another.
Drawing followed soon after as I doodled around in an effort to get an idea going in my head.
Nothing popped up and I wasted a piece of paper left and right. I was feeling particularly childish, but rightfully so with how little way I had to waste my free time without doing something stressful.
Finally, I decided to test my luck with the Spin. Again.
I was really losing hopes of getting it mastered in less than a year, but then again I was going quite fast with my other abilities that maybe some ‘obstacle’ in some of my skills was just legitimate at this point.
Maybe I was… looking wrongly at the process?
I remembered when I noticed how Hannah’s spin was slightly different from mine.
And from there I started to experiment the various ways I could’ve used the Spin up until it was dinnertime.
Not much of a success in getting the Golden Spin, but I still got amused over the little experiments I did with life creation.
Leaving the room together with Danny, I decided to leave around just the last of my results during that lengthy session.
It was a tiny violet rose. The shade was a byzantine purple, a sign of imperial supremacy and dominance.
And I, Dio, started to address the important matter that was… should I start putting more purple on my clothes?
-----------d-d-d-d--------------d-d-d-d----------
AN
Jack croaking his last words, George finally agreeing to the need of putting away that creepy mask, and Dio having a fashion dilemma.
Chapter 29: Omake 12: Two 'Villains' (1?)
Chapter Text
Omake 12: Two ‘Villains’ (1?)
Warning: The Fourth Wall was sent to ICU because of this omake.
I, Dio, wasn’t completely certain of what was happening as of now but… this was sure an odd occurrence.
It easily went beyond the standard bizarre that I was expecting from the timeline, but mostly because the incredible issue came from… another dimension.
The claim was certainly absurd to make so suddenly and without a proper explanation, but let’s just say that I wasn’t raving over the instance unfolding in front of me.
A portal, one that had opened right in my office, was currently keeping open as a strange individual, one that I hadn’t expected to ever met in my hopefully long life, tripped beyond it and into the room.
Blinking, I frowned over this intrusion and, as I stood out of my chair to make way to the intruder, I paused for a moment as she stood up with a slightly pained look.
Long light-brown hair reached her lower back, with a cerulean bow tying part of those on her left side. The young woman was wearing a half-sleeved dress with a big skirt. Thin white gloves covering her hands and a pair of leather boots disrupting what should’ve been a regal appearance.
But I guess I shouldn’t have expected much of ‘regal’ from someone that hardly cared about it.
Katarina Claes, the protagonist of HameFura, finally took notice of the fact that she wasn’t alone in that new place. Her bright blue eyes reached up and stopped only to look onto my orange orbs.
There was a switch in that strange silence. Gone was the mystery in my mind as I gave her a tiny kind smile.
A tremendous mistake for sure from the way she jumped in panic at my ‘introduction’.
Gesticulating for a moment over who she was looking at, the brunette gawked as her mind tried to elaborate a reasonable answer to motivate this ‘confusing’ reaction.
“You are D- I mean, who are you?”
Wait, did the girl knew of me and… did she knew of Jojo?
My interest peaked at this possibility, and I allowed her to regain some control over the situation.
“My name is Dio Brando. And I hope you would be kind enough to introduce yourself, intruder.”
Or maybe not. Just like she was trying to avoid any sudden issue with her ‘secret’ identity, so I was doing the same to not get my cover blown by that airhead.
“I-I’m Duchess Katarina Claes, and you- I can tell you’re evil!”
Frowning at that sudden accusation, I decided to play her game a little more. I already knew what to say to subvert her little expectations.
“I’m not the one that entered an office uninvited, rudely demanded the name of the owner of said office, and then accused said owner of being ‘evil’.”
The young woman grimaced at that stern rebuttal, but I was far from over. “But I guess we’re similar in that last regard as I, Dio, feel like you’re evil yourself.”
That actually got a shocked look from her… but instead of keeping quiet as I had expected her to do with so much stacked against her, Katarina proved me wrong by giving me a suspicious look.
“You’re not Dio Brando.”
My eyes slowly widened at that sudden rebuttal. “Beg your pardon, duchess? ”
The brunette backed away a little bit at my tone, but she continued undeterred. “You’re too young to be already acting against the Joestar- or to have this nice and warm office. Who are you?”
“The same I could same about you Katarina,” I remarked dryly. “Where is the arrogance that made you the main villain of ‘Fortune Lover’?”
…
“You,” She started, taking a moment to think some more about what she needed to say. “You are… like me?”
“Yes,” I replied curtly, taking notice of a strange glint coming from the girl’s eyes.
…
“Are you… the protagonist of Absolute Divinity?”
What?
“Beg your pardon?”
“Y-You know- I mean, it’s a story I’ve read a while ago. I kind of remember it because it was the only Dio Self Insert story or something like that,” The brunette explained. “I think it was in fanfict-”
“You’re trying to tell me that I, Dio, am the Main Character of a fanfiction?” I tried to elaborate my utter shock the best way possible. A self-insert? A version of myself was writing about me? How much was he bringing out and- “What kind of quality did it have?”
“It could’ve been better...”
I sagged at that sheepish remark.
“B-But don’t worry! I know that it’s troublesome to think your life might be fake and that your efforts are enforced by an external force, still I know you’re real because you’re talking to me and I’m real for sure!”
I grew more nervous at her final words, and I saw her eyes catching onto my awkward expression and… narrowing in a moment of dread.
“Tell me that I’m not-”
“You’re the main protagonist of ‘My Next Life as a Villainess’. You’ve a Light Novel, a Manga, and an Anime about yourself and your adventures.”
…
“Oh God!” Her eyes widened in shock and while I genuinely hoped to be left alone to think about this… this absurdity.
I, Dio, was actually the fruit of the fiction born from the mind of a realer version of myself?
The ramifications were dreadful, enough to get me gawking even now that I was trying to force myself in a state of calm.
How could I calm down if my life is just a-
“T-That means that all the insanity was made by someone else!? That all the worry, all the misadventures were-” Katarina paused for a moment, shivering a little bit before… she slammed into me.
Her arms wrapped around my neck and she made me trip backward before squishing her right cheek onto mine. “Waaah! This it the worst! This- This is so bad!”
Yes. Yes, it is and… your panic cuddle isn’t helping my mind to elaborate a proper explanation of what was going on.
But while I really expected for the worst to have passed, dread exploded in my mind as I saw figures rushing at the portal and over at the sight of Katarina now latching at me.
Another brunette spearheaded the big group, with her brown eyes hardening at the sight as she prepared to take charge against the possible ‘attacker of her friend (crush)’.
Mary Hunt looked absolutely murderous at that dreadful scene.
And with the main cast of Bakarina passing through, my stare was briefly taken as the door of the office was slammed open and… Hannah forsook her worried look to adopt a more furious one at the growing number of intruders. Behind her, the rest of the people in there, Jonathan included, rushed inside in what looked to be a battle in the making.
Just as I braced for the worst, I also ended up bracing more tightly at Katarina, with the girl mostly clueless of the madness unleashed in that very case.
I, Dio, knew that the one to blame was either ‘my’ author or someone else of the same caliber!
----------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d-----------
AN
Someone mentioned HameFura a couple of months ago as it shares some elements with this story. I was interested by the correlation and I ended up watching it.
Marvelously hilarious and kind of adorable from time to time. I could also see why readers compared this fanfic to it and how SI!Dio is similar (but not the same) to the airhead of a Duchess.
One is ambitious, the other is paranoid enough to become the most innocuous individual the world had ever seen.
Candy is the true uniting factor for both share a sweet tooth. And a harem each (with Katarina having a mixed vanilla/reverse harem).
Chapter 30: ARC 1: Giovinezza (17)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Primo: Giovinezza (17)
I should’ve thought that Wang Chan hadn’t any intentions to give me any peace after what happened with Jack.
At first I expected him to keep his focus on stealing the Stone Mask, which is why I had George put it away instead of asking to destroy it myself. It was a bait, one that I had been way too certain that would’ve attracted the evil man’s attention.
I was mostly wrong on that account and… someone was already paying this with their life.
It was a simple morning, or at least I thought it was one before I saw utter disaster unravel. I was busy dipping some cookies on my cup of milk, allowing myself a few hours of recollection to prepare for another day of hard work.
With Jack’s death, I felt like I had less to worry about, and I had no reason to expect for Wang Chan to take a huge risk with a frontal attack. Not when there were so many Hamon users in my group.
It was with this mentality that I ignored when George started to unusually cough. It was rather deep, but nothing that would suggest a grave situation.
I glanced at him for a while when the phenomenon first unfolded, but I quickly crossed it out as a hint of common cold.
The coughing continued through the breakfast, with Jojo being more attentive of the matter and sporting quite the confused and worried look. Jonathan would look at me with a quizzical look, almost inquiring about this strange predicament.
I merely shrugged, trying my best to show my calm self as the scene ended up escalating even more.
The coughing became more prominent. The older Joestar had to pause from reading various times before he took notice of how severe the symptom was getting.
My attention was finally captured on him when his skin seemed to become sickly pale. The sight was indeed worthy of big concern, and I quickly called for a servant to come and aid the nobleman back to his bedroom, ignoring his efforts, almost feverish and delusional, to say that things were ‘under control’.
A butler came to the rescue, placing the man’s arm around his shoulder and pulling him out of the room.
It was just as the two men had started to make steps toward the door that another worrying sign manifested before our gazes. George went limp, his pulse lessening the more time passed.
I quickly went to hold the man’s hand, pumping Hamon in his body to slow down whatever was happening to him.
The scene dragged on for an excruciating hour as we finally got him on his bed, with Jonathan replacing me as I decided to seek help from capable people. Whatever had struck George into this deadly state, it was having trouble working while the Ripple was coursing in his body.
And I had a single suspects that could fit to this assassination attempt.
Instead of keeping around and doing nothing, I quickly went to fetch a carriage to reach London as quickly as the vehicle was able to. The pangs of panic that were diddling my chest hardly influenced my sense of priority as I knew what I had to do.
I had to find Muddiburi. The man was someone that surely knew how to treat these symptoms and at least stabilize George’s conditions.
I knew that he was supposed to visit the headquarters to teach some more about Hamon to Bhediya, so I had a clear destination where I was going to find the Tibetan man.
People were surprised to see me enter inside the large building, but they were swift in picking up that I wasn’t there for courtesy.
Twenty minutes went by as the carriage finally returned back at the manor carrying the serious-looking Hamon user.
Another carriage had been scheduled to come at the manor once Speedwagon had managed to get a sample of all antidotes that were available in the warehouse, but for now the most urgent thing to do was get the monk to the mansion.
Servants were confused by this sudden intrusion, but they seemed to relent more than enough when I said that he was a doctor. When I entered the older Joestar’s bedroom, I found myself looking at quite the great congregation of people by the sick man’s bedside.
Jonathan was having a heated discussion with Erina’s father, the doctor demanding from the young man to leave his father’s side so that he could check properly on him. Of course, Jojo refused to comply as it would’ve been deadly for the nobleman if he stopped giving him his Hamon.
Muddiburi’s presence seemed to stop that kind of interaction, as the adult turned to greet the new arrivals.
“Dio and- Wh-Who are you?!”
“He is someone that is here to help, Mr. Pendleton,” I assured him with the most serious voice I could muster. “While I understand your worry, I can vouch for him. He can help with father.”
The doctor glanced at me with a mix of confusion and perplexity, but he couldn’t exactly do much to hold Muddiburi from approaching the tired looking George.
“Is… Is that so?”
The monk nodded, leaning down as to properly replace Jonathan in holding the man’s arm and start using his own Hamon.
Differently from the boy’s activity, the bright effect created by the Ripple was clearer to the eyes of both doctor and nobleman.
“W-What is this? What is he doing?”
“I’m trying to help Mr. Joestar push back the effects of this poison. Someone indeed tried to kill him through a rare strain of a poisonous plant.”
“And you can fix this, right?” Jonathan asked with a worried tone. “The Hamon should-”
“I can only stall the poison from reaching his heart for a little less than a full day,” Muddiburi interjected grimly. “I need to have the untouched strain of the plant in my possession to develop a proper antidote.”
Which means that-
Gritting my teeth, I had to hold back myself from slamming one of the walls with how frustrating the predicament was.
I turned around, silently walking out of the frustrating scene as I had many thoughts to settle about.
I needed time to think and elaborate a way to solve this unexpected and unneeded problem.
The poison had surely been planted by Wang Chan, and I had no means to track down the bastard before the effects of the dangerous substance killed George.
I was aimless, and that left me in the worst state of mind I could’ve been put into. The only thing that prevented me from giving a furious roar at how unfair the circumstances had turned was the sudden hug from a certain blonde.
“Dio- father told me that Mr. Joestar was sick. I came here as quickly as I could and-”
“I told her that he is poisoned,” Bhediya interjected as soon as I noticed his presence in the hallway. I had partly forgotten that the werewolf had tagged along during the carriage’s ride and that he had been asked to stay out of the room while I got Muddiburi to work on the case.
He was giving me a quizzical look, but this soon vanished the moment he got a glimpse of my uneasy mood. “I suppose that you’ve a plan to-”
“No.”
…
“What?” The tanned boy sounded surprised. I guess I did make quite the impression of always having a plan ready in any eventuality.
Contingencies were a must if I wanted for my efforts to not be ruined by some of the possible issues that come in pushing forward my ambitions.
I had everything under control… except this very topic.
I didn’t know where Wang Chan was hiding.
People had been sent already on spots that could’ve been used by the dangerous magic user to hide himself from the public eye, and all reports had turned out unsuccessfully.
There was no clue where the man was, and yet I was certain that he was still within London’s area. It would make sense that the gloating fool would linger about for the sake of mocking my attempts to find him.
But as things were right now, there wasn’t much to do except-
“Master Dio, t-there are people at the entrance.”
The voice got me out of my thoughts as I turned to see a butler giving me a serious look. “They are at the entrance right now and they were asking for you, young sir.”
“What?” My brain had to reboot for a moment, my eyes widening in brief surprise before the servant fully explained the situation, with the elder slowly leading us by the main doors.
“They looked rather agitated. They were speaking about an attack happening in London-”
What was going on?
My brain was already burning with how many things were happening all at once, and yet I tried to show some attention to this novelty. I zoned out from the words of the butler, and my mind tried its best to try and get hold of what was this new escalation.
London was being attacked. Who was the attacking force? And why?
We ended up arriving at the entrance to find Hannah, Robert, and Sarah waiting by the doors.
They were there earlier than I had expected for them to arrive at the manor.
Hannah was the first one to notice me, and she quickly paced to meet up with me.
“Dio- the city is being attacked-”
“By who, Hannah?” I interrupted tensely. “What is going on?”
It took me a moment to notice that Sarah was clutching Speedwagon’s legs, a frightened look on her face dignifying a state of complete distress. The little girl seemed to ease down a little bit as she saw her big brother rushing towards her to understand what happened.
Looking up at Speedwagon, the man looked particularly… stressed. Something big had indeed happened while I was distracted with this situation.
“Zombies,” Hannah started to explain. “Ogre Street was attacked. They were aiming at the headquarters, but we managed to repel the first attacks before reinforcing the area with armed men.”
“Did they try and attack other parts of the city?”
“Not that we are aware about. But I’m quite sure that they only targeted us,” The young woman answered with a tense voice. “Dio, Robert also said that one of the zombies was one of the men we had sent out to the countryside to find that magic user.”
I felt my anger bubble again at that comment, but I managed to nod.
“Does Robert know where he was sent?”
Hannah replied with a sigh and… a nervous nod. “Yes. He said that he was one of the few men sent to Windknight’s Lot.”
…
“Hannah, you and Speedwagon shall stay here at the Manor,” I ordered sternly, my eyes narrowing at the doors as I pondered over the fact that I had been tricked so easily.
Of course Wang Chan had easily hypnotized the scouts sent to find him. The man was known to ‘directly attack’ those that threatened his existence. So I could see him intervene as swiftly as possible to divert any suspect from his possible hideout.
Still, I was quite surprised that he had managed to get enough of Jack’s blood when he turned in a vampire.
It was the most plausible explanation as to how he had gotten an army of zombies out from the villagers of Windknight’s Lot.
I knew that I had to deal with this on my own. The stakes were far too high to interest anyone else and I wasn’t planning to waste time creating a proper team.
“Dio-” Hannah tried to rebuke, but I wasn’t just in the mood.
“The situation requires only my presence, Hannah. I want you to stay here and-”
The slap caught me off-guard. The loud noise and the sudden burn from my left cheek was more than enough to stop me from continuing that sentence.
“Dio, with all due respect, I can’t allow you to leave on your own and without some support,” The young woman rebuked with a serious and strict tone. For the first time since I’ve met her, Hannah’s eyes were showing a degree of irritation and worry that was fairly unnatural to see on someone as submitted towards me as she was. “You’re my friend, and I can’t allow you to leave without me.”
I opened my mouth to counter that statement, but I was stopped as a hand reached for my shoulder from behind and gave it a squeeze.
“I’m coming too,” Bhediya proclaimed sternly, Sarah once again left to stay close to Speedwagon.
“Bhediya-” I tried to plead, now knowing that the situation was starting to get out of hand.
Knowing how dangerous the entire predicament was, I wasn’t going to risk putting their lives on the line when there were the chances of fighting Tarkus and Bruford.
“I’m- I’m joining too!” The loud admission came from behind us all, and we all turned to see a serious looking Jonathan approaching us.
“Jojo-” Erina muttered, her worry displayed in her tone but the young Joestar gave her a confident look.
“Erina, I know that this will be dangerous and risky, but my father was hurt and… and I can’t just let this slight go,” The young man affirmed with utmost determination. “This evil man, this Wang Chan, decided to hurt someone I care for and… as a Gentleman, I can’t accept this. I cannot!”
The blonde continued to gaze at him worryingly… but instead of trying to dissuade Jonathan from going through with this initiative, she sighed and gave a slow nod.
“I understand.”
“Thank you-”
As he replied, his lips were taken in by Erina’s as the girl decided to go all in with that situation. My lips twitched in amusement as I saw the results of my little pushes finally peaking in what was the most sweet of scenes.
Jojo was blushing madly at that sudden interaction, and the blonde wasn’t that confident in her own action as she felt when she went along with it. Still, the two shared a long stare and the girl nodded.
“Come back unharmed.”
Staring down at the ground, Jonathan nodded.
“I-I will,” He replied quietly.
Still, I turned to look around me and I frowned at the group now looking at me. “Do I have a say in the matter?”
“You can say no. But… you said that friends do things that sometimes other friends don’t condone,” Hannah remarked with a tiny smile. “And if these things are for good-”
“I don’t have much to condemn. Yes, I do remember that,” I interjected dryly, feeling rather annoyed that I was given one of my own speeches back to me.
What the hell is happening nowadays? Was I still me, Dio?
…
Yeah, that was still the truth, and I would’ve fought to the death for this to never change.
“So it’s you, Bhediya, and Jojo...” I turned to Robert while I said this. “Robert, I want you to stay and keep an eye on Sarah.”
He seemed unhappy with being excluded, but considering his performances during Phantom Blood, I wasn’t going to lose the ultimate waifu/husbando in that circumstance.
“I… I understand.”
I nodded at him, appreciating this tiny news in the big sea of unpleasant ones.
And now that this is sorted out… it’s time to face the ultimate enemy. A speedrun of a half-reverse Phantom Blood.
--------------d-d-d-d--------------d-d-d-d----------------
The carriage was mostly quiet as we all braced for this swift and troublesome adventure.
Before leaving, we took a small amount of time to change clothes to appropriate battle gear.
Jojo decided to stick with a half-sleeved dark shirt, and a pair of dark brown pants.
Bhediya was donning a dark-green shirt, and a pair of knee-long black pants.
Hannah had switched her usual dress to a dark-blue one with a knee-long shirt, and a modest white corset that was meant to help her to move quickly.
Instead of picking something original, I decided to play it safe and wear my own ‘battle gear’.
It was the closest I could pull from Dio’s original vampiric version, with the outfit differing from it only with the red bits now being a dark-purple and the white central spots now being a dark-gray.
At least I was going to deal with my ‘demons’ with some style.
The mirthful thought dampened the sour emotion of being forced to go through quite the complicated task and trip.
I knew that Wang Chan was hiding within the castle that the original Dio had used to command his legion of monsters. But I also knew that the Chinese man was deprived of the dangerous elements that managed to slow down Jonathan when he braved the first bizarre adventure of the series.
Jack wasn’t there to halt the carriage from passing the underpass that connected London’s proper to Windknight’s Lot.
Any of the monstrosities created by Dio through the zombification process weren’t there to act as obstacles to our path to the fortress, and so the journey that took days to Jojo to accomplish, ended up taking just five hours.
But the time was ticking, and we didn’t have the luxury of being left in front of the Castle.
The village itself was overwhelmed by the undead. The mod of zombies in there was as vicious as expected and our march to the final fight of this painstakingly-long war between Wang Chan and me was slow but steady-paced.
Jojo, Bhediya, and I were the front fighters on this occasion, with Hannah offering long-ranged support and assistance whenever one of the zombies tried to sneak around us and try to get a free hit.
This was the first time I was forced to employ Hamon, the Spin, and 「ACT 1」this extensively. I was regulating the pace and the rhythm of the brawl carefully enough to not get tired too quickly before the intense fighting.
Alternating my own physical attacks with ‘s own punches helped immensely as we cleaved through the horde of monsters along the way.
The castle was in sight, and our morale was all high as we stormed through the zombies.
Our stamina wasn’t the same as the heroes from Phantom Blood, but we still arrived at the bridge connecting to the castle without much of an issue.
The wood underneath our feet was groaning with each step, showing how rotten and old the entire place was.
I looked around, particularly concerned that this reminded me too much of a boss battle. And just like I had expected, the ground started to rumble as an armored giant fell onto the bridge. The depraved grin on Tarkus’ face and the malicious stare of the ‘smaller’ knight now descending from his shoulder were enough to remind me that these two weren’t people to underestimate.
Sure, they were enemies from Part 1, but they weren’t exactly ‘mini-boss’.
Especially if we were facing a monster like Tarkus.
The bridge groaned and bent slightly as the wood was pressed down by the sudden weight exerted by the giant of a knight.
“Oh my, oh my~!” The exclamation came from above, right where the two zombies had come from. Wang Chan stared down from his safe position, and his happy grin cemented the fact that this was something he had expected to happen. “Look at you, ‘Dio’. Trying to appear tough in a situation that is just beyond your capacities.”
“We’re not here to be bored by your delusional spiel, Wang Chan,” I retorted sternly. “Your attempt has failed. We will get through this last obstacle and put an end to your madness.”
“You are, aren’t you?” The magic user muttered mockingly. “I can see you try, and maybe succeed. But in the end, the only important thing is that… Dio wins.”
I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?”
“Aren’t you planning to win? Then why shouldn’t I be lying to myself and my puppets about the matter?” He inquired with a faux-curious tone. “In fact, you should know that the plant you seek is right there in a pedestal I’ve set right on this floor.”
The questions sounded as fake as it could be, and the lack of major reaction within both undead knights was a clear sign that there was something more being kept hidden by the magician.
And for him to tell that he had left the plant there for us to pick once this was done…
What the hell was he planning to do here? What kind of sick game was he playing?
“You’re going to pay for trying to kill my father, Wang Chan!” Jonathan exclaimed, his tone augmented by a burst of Hamon coaxing his body.
The proclamation seemed to break the personal illusion of the bastard that I was the only one there, especially with how wide his eyes turned to when he finally noticed Jojo.
“This is even… funnier!” The man chuckled, almost elated to see the rest of the group. “Fated enemies… fighting together.”
“Spare us your insanity, bastard!” I shot back fiercely, unwilling to offer any distraction to the fight. “Let’s skip the pleasantries. We have someone to save.”
“Never heard prettier words!” Tarkus finally spoke, his grin widening at my final statement as he took the first few steps toward us. Bruford followed his example shortly after and… I knew that I had to split the squad in two if we wanted to win.
“Jojo, you and Bhediya fight the knight of the right,” I said, offering the plan of attack. “Hannah and I are going to deal with the big one.”
“Dio-”
“I know what I’m doing, Hannah,” I remarked quietly, my eyes fixed on Tarkus’ approaching form.
I needed to be careful to not allow our opponent to try anything to destroy the bridge. They were zombies, and could recover from a fall as big as the one that was just below us.
We didn’t have that kind of luxury, and thus I had to take on the delicate task of avoiding that possibility to happen.
And the only way I saw it possible was… by pushing Tarkus to back away from the bridge.
I took a calm step forward… and then I bolted towards my enemy. The large behemoth reached for the hilt of his absurd sword, perhaps expecting for me to allow him to unleash it against us.
Sadly for him, I had no intention to do so and swiftly arrived at where he was to deliver a sudden punch on the elbow connecting the arm wrapping around to reach the sword.
The quick but powerful hamon-fueled strike easily stopped the giant on its tracks as the Ripple quickly destroyed bits of the skin and bone within the elbow, and perfectly severed the arm off his body.
Surprise and awe appeared on the brute’s face, but this state of shock lasted just a handful of seconds.
A furious punch from his untouched arm made the bridge tremble once again, the returning grin and the fact he was preparing another slam were enough evidence to show that collapsing the bridge was his plan all along.
Before Tarkus had the chance of delivering a second punch, a loud explosion ripped into his face and forced him to back away.
The knight slowly regenerated from the attack, a bloody snarl regarding the unexpected attack from Hannah as the young woman started to use the Spin on another sphere.
“Cheeky bitch!” The giant exclaimed with an irritated tone, but he failed to see that this was just a distraction for me to deal some more damage.
Grasping at some of the dust and ashes on the bridge’s floor, I proceeded to throw the compound at the unprepared opponent once I had it coated with some of my Ripple.
Before the deadly mix managed to reach Tarkus’ face, the behemoth slapped the air in front of him and caused the mixture to explode all around him while also dispelling the Hamon hidden inside of it.
“A cheap trick, but one that could’ve worked if-” The comment, between a praise and a smug rebuttal, died down in his throat as the knight noticed that I was smiling deviously.
It took him a moment for his eyes to spot some strange movement around him. Multiple things were moving around him.
Panic roused as the dust finally settled and several spinning bubbles were rendered visible to him.
He looked slightly relieved at the revelation that the ‘danger’ was something ‘harmless’. His grin didn’t survive for too long as the bubbles started to slowly brighten up and… emit sunlight.
His body was barraged by the strange phenomenon, his skin burning and his flesh cracking as the unexpected development ripped him apart.
“I present you to the ultimate form of the Hamon Bubble Technique,” I muttered with a smug tone. “I call this ‘Spinning Bubble Sunrise’!”
A complicated move that took me ages to get down to an acceptable level. Inspired mostly by Caesar’s Bubble Lenses, I decided to take the technique one step further and unleash its ultimate potential.
The Spin replaced the Hamon-induced rotation, and the Hamon was used to produce sunlight.
A simple application that had just two flaws: 1) It required attention and careful planning to get this many quick Spins going; 2) The sunlight wasn’t always precise, and the less bubbles were employed, the least were the chances of the attack properly damaging their target.
Tarkus’ yells of pain dignified how quickly he was dying. But instead of staying still as the process went on, the giant started to grow more agitated and trash around himself.
The fury of the attacks further damaged the bridge, and I knew that I had to end the bastard as quickly as I could before he had the chance of succeeding.
Another explosion tore at his face, stopping him again as he had to regenerate from Hannah’s formidable shot.
The cloud of smoke that limited his sight offered me the opportunity to get close enough and… Punch upward onto his neck.
“Sunlight Yellow Overdrive!” The powerful Hamon Overdrive tore through the skin and shattered the giant’s throat. His yells were subdued, and his life was properly ended as I retracted my fist out of the growing opening below his chin.
I backed away as he tried to use his remaining arm to capture me, and this last effort failed as I successfully got out from his reach.
A muted scream of pain and anger preceded Tarkus’ final act. He trembled, his entire being coated in cracks that started to shine and… the Hamon I had left behind ultimately destroyed the rest of the body.
I didn’t drop my guard as I turned to see how Bhediya and Jojo were faring against their opponent.
Bruford was, surprisingly enough, struggling against the werewolf. The zombie’s speed wasn’t enough to keep up with the natural one exhibited by the wild wolf.
With Bhediya sinking his enlarged teeth on the arm holding Luck, Jonathan took the opportunity to deliver the final blow on their enemy.
“Overdrive Barrage!” His consecutive jabs were quick and unforgiving. The sheer volume of Hamon-infused damage was incredible considering how recently the boy had started to learn about the Ripple.
Things seemed to be tending in our favor, with both knights having been defeated, there was only Wang Chan left. The man was still staring at us, his stare looking as deviated and amused as usual… but there was an odd glint that just left me the most tense.
My suspicions materialized with pain as I felt a sharp object plunge into my Achilles’ heel. I dropped to one knee, but as the second knife moved silently through the air toward the back of my head, I saw 「ACT 1」 reacting against it by punching it away.
A muffled yell followed as I saw a large shadow move from behind me up to where Wang Chan was.
Hannah was struggling against the strong restriction forced onto her by an unplanned ally to the malicious man. Wang Chan’s grin turned devious, and my eyes widened as our attacker shoved Anna back within the center of the balcony.
Standing proud and mighty, a demonic pair of red eyes locked onto my orange ones. His fangs were prominent, his pose was impeccable and…
“ Wrrryyyy!! ”
My jaws dropped, as I found myself staring at one of the most dangerous enemies to the Joestar Family.
This… this was Dio in his Part 1 clothes.
And I, Dio, knew that this was the beginning of the end.
-----------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d----------d-d-d-d------------
AN
So sudden, so unexpected… Yes, Dio is here, and this isn’t the classic ones for sure. Beware for a heated crescendo of drama, panic, and fright for the next chapter.
I understand that the suddenness of the bad things happening is so odd compared to the previous chapters’ pace, but there is a dreadful reason behind it. And Si!DIO will learn that he made a terrible mistake while handling Wang Chan. (P.S. I have yet to say ‘how’ this Dio came to be, and it’s not dark magic.).
Giovinezza is going to end soon and… this is just the beginning of a broader adventure.
Chapter 31: Omake 13: Maria the Ripper (4)
Chapter Text
Omake 13: Maria the Ripper (4)
Original Idea from: KingAllen (FFN)
[Like how Speedwagon had finally managed to get in contact with the Forty Elephants Gang.]
Truly an elusive group of people, but one that I now had an exchange with and I wasn’t planning to turn up late.
Which is why, despite some surprise from the rest of the group at my decision to bring only Hannah and Jackie with me, I ended up turning to a particularly uneven disposition of sides.
While I had been rather ‘frugal’ with my decision, the leader of the all-female Crime Syndicate had well imagined that it wouldn’t have been nice from her part from excluding members from coming.
So when we turned up for the event, I ended up facing a large number of curious, annoyed, or even angry women.
The fact I had decided to bring a ‘little child’ as part of my escort was enough to get some of them ready to jump at me.
I had expected this, but I hadn’t been prepared enough to tank the entire predicament.
Not a good way to start this morning, I thought absently as I waited patiently for the leader to arrive at the lone table of this humongous warehouse.
The lady was particularly ‘progressive’ considering the way her hair had been cut short for the sake of practicality from the way she hid those under a hat. She was wearing what looked to be an expensive dress, nothing too cumbersome for her to move with but also nothing that someone of her social status should’ve been able to get hold onto in a legal exchange.
She was smiling, mirthfully so as she glanced at me like a panther does to a baby antelope. A panther that was slightly angry at my recent choices from the way her stare would turn to Jackie from time to time.
“You’re Dio Brando,” The woman mused quietly before taking a seat. “I was expecting someone more… mature considering the imposing nature of your name.”
I shrugged. “I’m working on it, Madam.”
She snorted. “I doubt you will ever reach that point with how brazen you’re being by presenting yourself with such a small escort,” The lady then gave a malicious grin at Hannah. “Especially when said escort is just a fragile wench you found around and a little child that you possibly stole from her parents.”
The women behind her roared in agreement at that last bit, and I had to employ my entire patience to go through with these unneeded shenanigans.
I closed my eyes, hoping that Hannah wasn’t in the mood to jump at people just yet and that Jackie wasn’t going to take offense at the fact her ‘beloved brother’ had been called a child-robber. I was irritated myself by that dual jab, but I knew better from behaving childishly.
So I blinked, glancing at the leader of the Forty Elephants and… smiled.
“That’s rather presumptuous from your part, Madam,” I commented with a calm voice. “Not only I’m being willing to concede kindness to the fact you’re being rude by not offering a name, but you’re also going as far as insult a close friend of mine and my young sister. I thought this was a diplomatic meeting, not an exchange of petty insults.”
The counter not only worked properly in its primary function, but it also managed to draw some surprise out of the rest of the gang.
Still, I could see most of them giving me the stink eyes for bringing a child to the dreadful encounter that could easily escalate for a reason or another.
She shook her head. “Despite the disadvantage you’ve been put into, you still find the gall to try and get equal treatment? Don’t you fear a quick death, boy?”
My smile grew at that question. “Always. But so do everyone in London nowadays. At least those that don’t have some shiny guards to defend their hides.”
Finally, a small smile appeared on her face.
“Yet you’re dressing like someone in need of guards right now,” The woman rebuked mirthfully. “Isn’t that ironic? Or perhaps you’re jesting by wearing these fancy clothes?”
“You are ugly,” Jack decided to retort with the most innocent and quietest tone she could muster.
The remark was received as a proper punch on the guts from the way the leader of the gang recoiled, her face displaying surprise and annoyance.
“And you’re too young to be here.”
Green eyes locked onto the woman’s face and the former Ripper shrugged. “Why?”
The question got some gawking and contempt, but the leader merely stared and studied the complexity of that simple question.
“Because it’s dangerous.”
Jackie almost smiled at the reply, and I knew that it was just her quirky interest to fight in the worst of odds. She was born through violence, and she still enjoyed being yeeted in the most brutal of circumstances much to my ever-present worry.
Before the giddy girl had the chance to deploy her daggers and rush at the possible bloodbath, I reached out to pat her head. The action had her tense for a moment as she seemed to recover from that daydream of hers, and she eased down as she realized that she had been close to break the promise I had asked to her.
No unnecessary killing while we were out. If they attack, you can retaliate as much as you wish.
“Circumstances led me away of the streets just a few months ago,” I replied with a truthful tone, drawing attention back on myself. “I would dare to say it was a fortuitous development, but still one that set me in the capacity to actually make a difference instead of going through the bureaucratic mess that exist in this nation.”
“Charity will hardly make the difference, boy,” She mused dryly, still shaken by the previous digression. “You either become a thief, or you just don’t. There is no means to be kind and expect the world to be kind in return.”
Allowing a confused look to appear on my visage, I blinked perplexed.
“I think your opinion is bleaker than how reality is.”
Curiosity exploded at my words and the woman sighed. “Maybe, or maybe you’re just too far from seeing the truth of things, boy.”
“I’ve lived in the slums for fourteen years. It was a miracle that I lived beyond the ten years of age,” I started with a serious voice. “I didn’t just ‘see’, but I also experienced the squalor. I saw what the newspapers prefer to hide behind bigger news of the world.”
“And you still wish to make the difference by being kind to others?”
“Why is that so bad?” Jackie pointed out again, her child-like curiosity hinting at a degree of irritation. This back and forth was quietly eroding her patience and that perfectly clear from the way her eyes were narrowing once more on the woman I was speaking to.
“Because it’s foolish.”
“My brother is offering you a better life. A ceiling above your head, a warm home, and much more,” She listed with a confused look. “And yet you spit at his offer because… you don’t believe it.”
“The world is unfair-”
“I know,” The girl rebuked calmly. “But that doesn’t mean you have to suffer by its rules. It’s silly… you’re all silly.”
Before I had the chance to end this conversation before it could escalate, Jackie decided to back away and turn to me for a quick hug. I was surprised, quickly ruffling some of her hair as she sighed tensely.
“I recognize some of their faces.”
That sentence froze my blood as I quickly realized what she was talking about.
I was tempted to look up and at the rest of the gang, but I knew that it would’ve just been a strange behavior from me.
The Forty Elephants had some former prostitutes within their gang. And it wouldn’t be absurd for… a small part of those to be responsible for Jack’s birth.
My lips twitched, an unpleasant line replacing the calm one that had lived moments before.
“I’m sorry,” I muttered calmly. “I should have expected this to be a circumstance.”
The apology was received silently and I waited quietly for a moment before picking her in my arms and standing up from my seat.
This action got a shock out of the group and the woman almost stood up herself.
“W-Where are you going?”
“Out of here,” I remarked dryly, nodding at Hannah as she offered me a sympathetic look as we started to walk out of the building. “The diplomatic effort is inconclusive, and I think I’ve overstayed my presence here.”
I expected to be granted an uneventful leave out of this failure of a deal, but just as we were close to the entrance, one of the women decided to let out the most stupid sentence she could’ve mustered.
“Don’t forget your filthy wench here.”
The comment prompted a loud session of giggles and laughs from the rest of the group, but I was far from amused… but worse was Jack.
Time had passed, and despite the still-present tensions between the young girl and Hannah, the two had taken steps to fix the various issues they had with each other. I made sure to foster any effort in that direction, and I was glad to see that it all worked properly.
Jackie had plenty of chances of spending time with the young woman while I was busy with paperwork, and that allowed for a strong bond to happen.
And with that insult, someone just warranted some retaliation.
I felt Jack’s weight shifting as she leaned up over my shoulder and… I felt a loud pain-filled yell explode from behind me.
Turning around, I was greeted by quite the macabre spectacle. The target of the former Ripper’s throwing knife was crunching down in visible agony. Some were trying to help in removing the knife, but the blood exploding from her shoulder was a good deterrent from anything quick and serious.
“H-How dare-” The leader of the group tried to pull a revolver from her skirt, the gun aimed at us and ready to shoot.
Sadly for her, I was far quicker.
“「ACT 1」!”
My Stand materialized and swiftly used his ability against the gun.
The mechanism was blocked, and when the trigger was pressed the weapon exploded.
The leading figure shrieked as she recoiled the result of having her right hand so close to the blast. A gruesome sight for sure, but not one that stopped me from pressing the advantage.
“ Up until now, I’ve shown you my mercy and my kindness. I offered you all the chances you needed to behave like civil individuals considering the circumstances that bring us here,” I started with a weary tone. “I tried to ignore your playful manners, I tried to stand by your own rules, only to be rebuked with quite the violent reaction.”
I took a step forward, and they all tensed up at the action, seemingly afraid of what I might have done next.
“ The reason why I came here is to offer you all the chance to be legally paid and well-supported by turning you all in the first professional private mail system,” I explained calmly, ignoring the chilling silence I had willingly created. “I wished to extend friendship and an alliance that would turn you all away from the dangers of dealing with the law, to allow your families to be safe from the dangers your current line of work create. I still wish a response about this very offer as I know that I shocked you well enough to think twice before stepping on me. I will not condone any other cases of ‘joking’ while in my presence, and I demand an apology in return once you’re available to speak as civil people you are.”
I turned to Hannah, giving her a nod as we started to walk away from the table, with the girl walking beside me while Jackie retreated back in the embrace as she felt slightly guilty of this situation
“ W-Wait! What about that answer you said you wanted?”
I stopped, glancing at the leader as she was finally standing up in the tensest and most worried of postures. She was afraid, and the injury was still bleeding as I could see.
I had to have frightened her well enough to make her forget the pain she was currently dealing with.
“ Your name. What is your name?” I inquired blankly, causing her to gulp nervously.
“ I-I’m- My name is Elyse, milord.”
I sighed as she curtsied to me.
“ Dio will suffice. I’m no nobleman,” I stated with a nod. “And Elyse, you may offer your answer to Speedwagon when you’re sure your group is convinced of your decision. I will offer you four days to rely a proper answer and an apology.”
I didn’t spare further time there, deciding against lingering with that bunch of idiots. I patted Jack’s head, quietly praising her restrained action. Still, my mind was elsewhere as Jojo had decided to invite Erina for a ‘special occasion’. I wonder what the young Joestar is planning for me…
-----------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d------------
AN
Next Jack’s Omake will be the last. I know it was short and people were expecting more but I might return with a ‘Season 2’ if I feel it. Plus, I have another Fate character that will appear in the Omakes and… she will be as complicated and adorable as Jackie.
Chapter 32: ARC 1: Giovinezza (18)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Primo: Giovinezza (18)
The world went still, with my breathing starting to pick up before the worst case scenario.
Orange eyes clashed with brazen gold as I found myself glaring at the smug monstrosity standing atop that balcony.
“W-What is going on?!” Jonathan was the first one from the shocking development, his blue eyes widening in clear panic as we all tried to make sense of this escalation.
It couldn’t be a clone born from Magic. The impressive precision and speed in using knives, and the cunning used to get Hannah…
These couldn’t be replicated by a mere copy. This- This wasn’t something that I had expected, nor I had anything in mind that could properly work against this version of the villain.
Part 3 DIO was severely dependent on his Stand, especially when most of his vampiric abilities were unavailable because of Jonathan’s body. But this one?
Even without a Stand, Dio was a serious threat that got so close to kill Jojo during their ‘final’ fight. The battle was dangerous, and many perished to reveal the monster’s abilities. One in particular jumped to my mind, Dio’s capacity to drain warmth from around his body and outright freeze anything nearby himself.
It was a deadly ability that overwhelmed hamon, and the only way to counter it was fire.
An element that wasn’t present in the brazier around the balcony like it had been in the original timeline. Very suspicious that this was a thing.
“Look at you all cowing against fate itself. Mongrels that barely can stand on their on feet before the might of me, Dio-”
“As if I would accept a mockery of myself,” I rebutted fiercely, unwilling to allow this buffoon to keep on with this situation. “Let me ask, who brought you here?”
“Rude,” The man rebuked tiredly. “But rightfully frightened at the prospect of being utterly destroyed. I can already tell from your shivering that this isn’t a battle you wish to fight.”
“I’m bleeding-”
“The knife sealed off the wound for now, once removed then you will start bleeding,” Dio retorted flatly. “But I admire your incapacity to accept defeat in a conversation. It makes things more exciting since I wish to know how you handled things without the mask.”
“I’m not like you, counterfeit.”
“And I’m glad that’s the case. Imagine people confusing you for someone worthy of my stature,” He remarked dryly. “I’m not someone that delays in praise when due, but I will never accept the fact that you so believe to be the original one.”
“And yet look at you, needing to have a literal high ground to make up for the lack of a moral one.”
“When did morality matter to the two of us,” The older blond pointed out. “We are spirits of another era. The harbinger of a new era.”
He stretched his hand towards me.
“What? Now you want to recruit me in your despicable and losing faction? Are you so mad and inhuman to besmirch my pride so eagerly.”
“Spare me the insults, fool. You should be glad that I find potential in what you represent and are,” Dio pressed on. “I don’t wish to spill unnecessary blood, not when I can see the chance of having someone worthy of being my friend.”
…
“What are you-”
“Someone to trust with my mind and soul, with my thoughts and the few feeble worries that surround my brain,” He interjected calmly. “I wish for a real friend, not a zealot like Pucci.”
How does he know about-
“You met him,” I accused him without hesitation. “It was Pucci, the damn priest is behind-”
“Most of it. But not enough to create trouble for you,” The older alter ego admitted. “In fact, you are looking to the one that set you against Jack the Ripper and Wang Chan against you.”
I turned to the still-smiling magician, just now noticing the vacant look in his eyes.
This Wang Chan… he was no longer master of his body. How long have I been fighting a meat puppet controlled through Dio’s fleshbud?
“I was surprised when I was first sent there after enjoying my victory against Jonathan,” Dio explained with a fascinated tone. “I was bewildered by the imposition of a task from someone that has defined himself to be a friend to DIO, but easily threw me to face someone that I wouldn’t have ever dreamed to fight against.”
He opened his arms wide and an amused smile flashed deviously on his face.
“A Dio that refused instant greatness for this facade of good. A disgusting yet morbidly curious sight that even now leaves me baffled,” He proclaimed with a dry voice. “You can’t expect me to seriously believe that you wish to be good when you yourself know that nothing can be done by being a good person.”
I shook my head. “I still can't believe you can’t see how wrong you are. Even winning against your enemies leaves you as ignorant as you were when you first saw that mask.”
He tensed up, a surprised look briefly flashing before a snarl replaced his smug expression.
“You really think that you can come here and lecture me about morality? What do you know of-”
“What would mother think of what you’ve become?”
“She died for me to become divine, not for me to live a simple existence!”
I frowned at this exclamation, feeling my anger bubble as I could still remember the content of the letter she left for us. For Dio.
To be great, but to be a good person. To be an example, a role model to follow.
Gritting my teeth, he barely looked fazed by my fury and before I had the chance of speaking once again, I found my attention taken elsewhere.
“D-Dio, what is going on? Why is that man so similar to you and… how do you know him?”
Jonathan was making all the good questions, and I knew that at this point I needed to provide some truth if I wanted to keep the group united and unbreakable.
“Jojo, Bhediya, I wish for you both to listen to me as I will not have the means to repeat this explanation without delaying the fact we need to attack,” I said, waiting for the boys to nod before resuming my speech. “Imagine that our lives to this very point are all written down inside a book. All events, both good and bad, with ink upon the white paper. Now, think about a book that is similar to ours, but instead of some crucial events that defined us as individuals, other decisions were taken and things were different.”
“You mean like… like if I never met you two?” Bhediya suggested and I quickly nodded.
“Yes. That is an example and… now imagine a book similar to ours where… I, Dio, decided to not get close to the Joestar and allow myself to wallow in misery,” I continued with a tense voice. “Where I only seek individual power and wealth to achieve the highest role of society, all the while trying to harm Jonathan to allow me to become the Joestar’s heir.”
“Y-You wouldn’t. I know that you wouldn’t.”
“I wouldn’t,” I agreed with a calm smile at Jonathan’s fierce refusal, then I turned back at the once more smug Dio. “But he would. And he did. He tried and eventually craved power at all cost. The mask, the one that turns people in vampires, was the quickest way to achieve that.”
“That Dio- he- did he kill our father?” Jojo asked.
“So you consider George a father too?” Dio interrupted dryly. “What a disgraceful fall, this is even worse than I had expected.”
“He did. It was the sacrifice he needed to fuel the mask’s dangerous power,” I resumed without giving too much weight at my older alter ego. “And then you went to fight him once he came here in Windknight’s Lot to end his madness...”
“And I lost,” The young Joestar concluded for me with a quiet voice, and I found myself nodding.
This wasn’t the worst but… I knew how to win this brawl.
“B-but how do you know this?” The werewolf inquired and I nodded to him.
“Let’s just say that it is all thanks to the one man responsible for meddling with the books. To try and change reality to create the best one possible,” I explained with a serious tone. “And now I know much of what could’ve been and… what I could’ve become.”
There was silence after that, and I knew that I had finally sated their curiosity. It was time to return our attention to Dio.
“But we will not lose today,” I remarked determinedly. “In fact, I can already say that you have already failed to achieve a victory out of this because of a flaw we both have.”
Dio’s golden eyes narrowed at me as he listened to my declaration.
“Truly? And that is, you foolish brat?”
I smirked. “We both love the sound of our voices, and we tend to ignore quiet noises while we’re speaking.”
The comment made no sense to anyone in my proximity and Wang Chan, but Dio seemed to catch on what I was talking about when his eyes widened and he stared up.
The silent hiss coming from the rotating bubble that had slowly moved to hover above his head came to an end as he noticed it.
Hamon exploded and rained upon Dio through the water drops created by the large bubble bursting mid-air.
Electricity-like energy coursed in his body, forcing him to shriek and back away from the balcony at the sudden pain that was now consuming his attention.
Sadly, the amount of hamon in the water was incredibly diluted and it wasn’t enough to kill the vampire like I would’ve loved to see.
Yet this was an aftermath I had predicted and the act was none other than a ruse to keep the vampire distracted.
「 ACT 1 」shot me up in the air, sending me soaring well above the balcony and… I soon dive bombed towards the snarling Dio.
“You insufferable bastard!”
I rushed quickly and without hesitation, my legs moving in preparation as I started to do a split the closer I got to my target.
My enemy started to cackle, seemingly ready to tank on the attack without any restraint.
“This move- I’ve already proved how pathetic it is! But sure, come here and perish like nothin-gah!!”
My ripple-infused legs slammed down on Dio’s elbows, tearing his arms apart in the process and leaving him unable to defend himself from the punch I had cocked up in the meantime.
“You’re right, it wouldn’t have worked. But this is something different, I call it Thunder Punch Slash Assault.”
The defensive capability of Dire’s strongest technique ditched to enchant the offensive might of the ability itself.
Without arms, Dio didn’t have much of a defense to hold against my fist and I slammed a powerful overdrive against it. Yet I had miscalculated something about him.
His legs were still perfectly working and as my fist reached for his torso, he promptly rushed back to avoid the full might of the attack.
“Impressive! But not enough!”
I was ready to pursue him when I felt someone rush towards me from the side.
“What a naughty boy you are, little trickster!”
Wang Chan, I had forgotten about him. The cackling bastard had his claw already deployed and I was swiftly forced to shift my attention on him as he started to attack me relentlessly.
I was fast enough to handle the furious swiping, but not enough to actually dodge this assault and deal with him as quickly as I could.
The short man was ferocious with his onslaught of strikes, and I had to take a careful approach to not get maimed by his fierce hits.
“Come on, Dio, don’t rush away from me- let’s play some more~!”
“I’m not sure if this creepiness is yours to have or if it is the flesh bud making things awkward.”
He chuckled, slamming his left claw down, damaging a good section of the balcony in the process.
“I can tell you, but you have to allow me to play with your guts first~!”
“Then I refuse. Now fuck off.”
“Language!”
This was getting immensely frustrating. I tried to throw two Spinning balls at him, but he could deflect the attacks before they had the chance to explode on his face.
Truly frustrating. Even 「 ACT 1 」had some trouble handling the length of the claws keeping the Stand from letting the man in its range and I couldn’t get close enough to smack the hell out of this crazy dark magician.
As it was right now, this situation was way more troublesome as I predicted it to be.
“So close, so close! I can tell you’re running out of energy and then… I shall strike!!”
The giddy remark was the last smug reaction the man would get as a small explosion crushed his left leg. It was sudden, and I hadn’t expected for it to happen. I swiftly traced the origin of the blast back to… Hannah.
The young woman was standing tired and slightly bruised, but she seemed to be conscious enough to be a good support for this fight.
“You filthy whore- trying to attack me when I-”
Wang Chan made a mistake by turning his attention elsewhere. 「ACT 1」 was already upon him as the Stand mightily discharged a furious rush of punches that ended up breaking his wrists, his elbows, his knees and his jaw.
“ WRYyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy-YYYY!! ”
The final punch sent him flying above… and right in the trajectory of the second Spinning ball that Hannah had managed to conjure. The attack reached the weakened magician without opposition and the brilliant explosion that ensued engulfed the being without any mercy.
A last screech was suddenly interrupted as the blast and the flame ate his body whole, leaving nothing but a burned corpse behind.
One down… now it’s time for the final boss. But first-!
“Hannah, do you need medical assistance?”
She looked surprised by the question, but she slowly shook her head. “I’m… I can do this.”
I gritted my teeth, starting to dislike her bravado now that we weren’t in the situation to allow this to influence her decisions.
Still, I didn’t have much to say as I noticed Dio waiting for me and… looking as if he had never suffered any damage. Then I noticed that he had been standing by the entrance of the balcony and that… a trail of blood stemmed from his current position to the corner that led inside… right where a pale arm was visible to my sight.
He had corpses to drink blood from. He had some impressive regenerative power, especially without Jonathan’s body to hinder his vampiric powers.
This battle was going to be tough and… why weren’t Jonathan and Bhediya here already?
“I bet you’re confused as to why your friends aren’t joining you two for this last match. Well, while I wasn’t able to create the same exquisite creations I had made in the past against Jojo, I still managed to find some sublime specimens that will prove to be difficult for your allies to beat.”
“I guess Dio will be defeated by Dio.”
He smiled deviously. “The original against the little impostor.”
“Bite my butt, effeminate bloodsucker.”
The sudden Un-Dio-like comment hit him like a train full of bricks, and it allowed me to start this brawl already by rushing towards him.
The plan was technically simple. I needed to attack only when I was sure that he couldn’t freeze me on the spot. His warmth-draining ability required me to stand still as he worked on the process, so I had to give him quick but weak strikes to soften him up before stepping up my game.
“You disgusting mongrel!” He finally reacted, preparing to attack as I deployed my Stand.
“USELESS!”
“「 ACT 1 」 ! ”
Dio stood against the humanoid appearing between us, his punches being blocked by my Stand’s mighty hits.
The clashes created some powerful waves, but nothing close to what 「 Star Platinum 」 and 「 The World 」achieved back in Cairo.
The stalemate was also more even, and I could feel the pressure applied onto my knuckles as the stinging reaction to each match-up surfaced onto my hands.
Dio was faring a little worse, especially since Stands were able to severely damage undead people through their attacks, and that wasn’t something he was conscious about from the way he was roaring furiously against 「 ACT 1 」.
“So you have a Stand like Pucci!” He stated before backing away from the direct confrontation. “I assume that it also has some ability. What is my Stand’s power?”
...His Stand?
Something about that claim just made my blood boils. I wasn’t going to allow this upstartish remark to go unpunished.
FOR I WAS DIO, AND THAT 「 The World 」 IS MINE!
I bolted, and I was sure the vampire had expected me to rush for another close confrontation. Instead of accepting the challenge, the monster jumped up in the air and displayed the numerous knives he had at his disposal.
“Since you seem to prosper in direct confrontations, let’s check on your propensity in fighting long-ranged opponents.”
The dangerous blades soared silently and zeroed the distance between him and I. I dodged the first barrage, using my Stand to propel myself towards Dio and… instantly regretting that decision as I soon found out that I couldn’t dodge properly mid-air.
“You fool! Ditching your main element out of spite towards me. See how the scorn born from ignorance dignifies your own downfall in this simple but legitimate fight for the Heavens!”
The older blond gloated, and I felt even more pissed by the way he was toying with me. He was in a worse shape than I was, but compared to me he looked barely winded. His stamina looked barely touched by the damage I had inflicted on his body.
Two knives finally plunged into me, with one slamming in my right leg, and another stabbing me in my left shoulder.
Fuck, now I know how Jotaro felt while fighting this bastard.
But differently from the Japanese delinquent, I had to deal with numerous problems at once since Dio’s abilities weren’t limited to just 「 The World 」.
“You will never reach my greatness, you filthy thief. The only thing you will see is death and- GAH!”
A powerful explosion ripped through his right shoulder and it was in that moment that I realized that I wasn’t alone in this fight.
Hannah!
The young woman was breathing tiredly, preparing another Spinning ball as Dio and I started to fall towards the ground.
“You shall perish!” He said before diving towards me. I dodged the attempt and quickly started to barrage the bastard’s body once again, this time ripping through his clothes and skin. I was hitting with all I got, but I found it difficult to mold Hamon with how stressed and strained my lungs were at the moment.
Much to my irritation, I was starting to slow down and grow weaker. After fighting so intensely for so long, I just felt too drained and unable to keep up the pace.
Dio noticed much to my chagrin, and soon he started to return blows with his own strikes. I could feel the pain growing unbearable and soon I was sent flying to the ground with him standing atop of me.
“A brilliant display. I’m impressed,” He judged with a calm tone, ignoring the damage he had sustained. “While I should be angry at the way you maimed me, I know that this is just proof of my need to recruit you.”
No.
I saw a familiar object in his hold.
“You were determined, absurdly annoying to beat but… it’s too late,” He crouched down, and I tried to crawl away.
I was so… so tired. I couldn’t move properly and crawling was the only way out.
But that option was crushed the same way I felt my right leg suddenly squished with a kick. I gasped blood, the pain leaving me a quivering mess.
This wasn’t… this was bad. This was the worst and… and I couldn’t move. The mask, I could feel it hover over my head.
“It will all be over soon. You will do a fine DIO’s minion. A model for others to follow and-”
His speech was interrupted as his face was engulfed in a mighty blast that destroyed the left side of his head.
Furious, Dio turned his glare to Hannah as the woman carefully advanced on him.
“L-Let him go! Let my friend go, you bastard!”
H-Hannah- no! Y-You can’t- you can’t fight him.
You can’t-
He moved so quickly, and I wanted to scream at the woman to move, to dodge, to do something to avoid the furious assault.
She had another Spin prepared but… I saw her gasp before her face was hidden away by the Stone Mask.
Dio’s blood activated it and a chilling scream of pain exploded from the woman’s muffled mouth as the spikes pierced her and turned her into a vampire. The Spin exploded from her hold but its pattern was slow, suave and it was directed at me.
I couldn’t brace myself for the attack. Not that I wanted to as I knew that it was all lost.
Dio was smiling victoriously as I was left alone to handle him and… and Hannah fell down to the ground like a limp doll.
H-Ha-Hannah- no, I- I should- I should have-
The young woman’s lips turned in a small but determined smile as she literally rushed towards me, arms wide open as she went to scoop me for a quick hug. “Lord Dio!”
N-No. Please I- I’m sorry-
“ Lord Dio, to receive so much attention and consideration~!” Another giggle-
I’m- I should’ve tried more- I’m not worthy of- of being- of trying-
“ Lord Dio, it’s good to see you healthy and in good shape,” The young woman greeted politely and eccentrically.
Why- why is this happening-
“ Iio, Hannah. I don’t think I need to explain that friends don’t use formal titles. ” She sobbed at that remark, her hold tightening even more much to my immense sighing.
Finally, my sight returned to the real world as I felt something soft pressing onto my cheek. It was warm, it was filled with care and… love.
I blinked, my teary eyes turning to the curiously soft spinning ball now pressing on my face. It wasn’t the usual white. It was gold.
H-Hannah?
Her attack, the one that was meant to kill and destroy, was now used as a final message as she left the world of the living.
I carefully reached for it and… studied it. I was mesmerized by the beautiful display of power and manipulation. This was the Golden Spin and… it felt now easy for me to understand how it works.
“Truly an interesting ability,” Dio’s voice tore through the quiet. “Sadly, it will do you nothing. You’ve lost before me, Dio. And now, you shall become my loyal puppet.”
I gritted my teeth, my anger bursting once more with renewed vigor. Gone was the strain as the Golden Spin slowly healed by wounds and my broken leg. I trembled while standing up, but it wasn’t the Spin itself that brought me out of that catatonic state.
No, something had… happened. Something had snapped at being given the ultimate sign of kindness and love.
“Y-Your sacrifice… shall not be in vain, Hannah.”
Dio snorted. “Hannah? Is that the wench’s name?”
The vampire seemed ready to give out a joke about it, but he stopped as he felt something odd erupt from my body.
ゴゴゴゴゴゴゴゴ
ゴゴゴゴゴゴゴゴ
ゴゴゴゴゴゴゴゴ
ゴゴゴゴゴゴゴゴ
He could sense it, but he couldn’t understand what it was. His instincts were screaming, I could tell from the way he squirmed and backed away from me.
I took a step forward, feeling a degree of strength beyond what I had been able to muster until now. Compared to before, it was like someone that had just drunk a few drops of beer was finally given a full glass of alcohol.
The rush was absurd, and it added to the vengeful thirst that had reforged my determination in a single and absolute word.
Kill.
Do it for her.
And I roared as my Stand changed to best represent my new understanding of the world. I wasn’t going to allow others to be endangered by my incapacity to act on my own.
It was time to learn to take the worst on myself. To gamble my life and succeed at all costs.
「 ACT 2 」 looked stronger in this new version. He was bigger, and the vines had grown thicker to resemble proper muscles. The metallic bits were a lighter shade of their former selves, with the silver and gold shining brighter than before as the mighty humanoid roared together with me at this final lap to victory.
MUDAAAAAAAAA HHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!
“Y-You can’t win. Your body is too strained and your lungs can’t process Hamon,” Dio half-yelled, his fear now manifesting in his scared expression. I was furious, murderously so, and he could perceive my craving for some killing as he backed away again.
It was all futile, as I could already see his next moves like the coward he was.
He tried to turn, but 「 ACT 2 」 rushed at him without making a noise. The first punch cracked the back of Dio’s skull, sending him face planting on the ground.
The vampire tried to stand up, but I was already over him as my Stand pulled him up and punched him again, this time slamming him onto the wall behind him.
“My Stand, 「 The World: ACT 2 」 is not only stronger than before, but it has also a new ability that is fitting with how I wish to end this battle,” I proclaimed dryly, snapping my fingers as a golden light coated Dio’s body and sent it flying back to me in the same posture as it had soared onto the wall.
Instead of outright crashing into me, his frame was forced still by the very gold-colored aura right in front of me. My orange eyes, now lacking any mercy or compassion for the scum before me, drove a bored and furious glare onto his defying expression.
“My stand can now revert, advance and stop the time for a single object. It’s not restoration or degradation, but it allows me to push around things at my whim and interest,” I commented sternly. “Just like you now, a puppet for me to play with and chew properly.”
The comment got a defiant struggle out of the vampire, but my Stand’s ability couldn’t be broken.
「 ACT 2 」 gave a silent nod before going for the grand finale. Differently from Giorno, I didn’t have to worry about regulating my punches to not shove the bastard too far away as the ability kept him still right where I wanted him to be.
And so… the concert of punches began.
“ MUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDA - MUDAH! ”
The final hit on the battered body was the last moment for my ability to be active, and soon the corpse of the former Dio blitzed back on the wall and… caused the entire building behind it to explode in a conflagration. The damage accumulated during that moment of stillness had gained momentum the moment Dio was allowed to move properly within time.
I coughed some blood. I might have gone a little too far with the limit of these new abilities and… I was struggling to stay up once again.
I heard footsteps and I turned to see both Bhediya and Jonathan emerge from the now ruined entrance to the balcony.
They both looked hurt themselves with how injured they were and how damaged their clothes were.
“D-Dio, what happened to you? And where is-”
Jonathan’s queries were interrupted when the ground started to shake. The entire structure was trembling furiously and I realized that my attack was perhaps to blame for this.
I gritted my teeth and nodded.
“W-We need to go,” I ordered sternly, aiming at the little pedestal that was indeed keeping the plant we were searching for. “Take it. I will… I will reach you two later.”
“Wait, why are you-”
“ Kaaaaahhh. ”
Bhediya tensed up, his wide-eyed stare turning to the familiar body that was Hannah’s and… his jaws dropped when the stone mask dropped to reveal the blood red eyes that replaced her previous blue ones.
“I said go. Both of you!”
I coughed again after that strained yell, and while the two boys hesitated just for a little longer before actually leaving, jumping off the balcony as Bhediya helped Jonathan with the landing.
I ignored the ground that was shaking beneath my feet and started to make my way towards the silent new vampire.
Giving her a sad look, I wasn’t really willing to go through this terrible deed. But I had to. She merely stared at me, a tiny smile on her face… while her eyes slowly turned elsewhere.
I frowned at the strange development, following her stare up to her target, I paused as I spotted something truly odd I hadn’t taken notice until that very moment.
The Golden Spin, the one sphere she had left for me to heal me up… it was still spinning. But it shouldn’t be.
The true nature of the Golden Spin was not fully unraveled in the storyline of Part 7, but I knew more than enough that this wasn’t supposed to be possible. And why was Hannah giving it this much attention.
Curiosity shredded through common sense as I walked to check on the sphere and… I picked it up.
I turned around to try and see what Hannah was hoping to do with this but… she was already there behind me. Her hands cupped beneath mine as she brought the sphere between our faces and… she closed her red eyes.
A strange light from the Golden Spin started to flow within the young woman, with my eyes widening in shock as I slowly studied the bizarre phenomenon unfolding so closely.
Her hands, which had been cold when she first reached for mine, were now warming up. At first I thought that it was just a trick of my mind, and attempted to dissuade me from going for the extreme deed.
Then her skin regained some pink compared to the pale white it was just moments ago.
Finally, her eyes opened and instead of red I was regaled with… a bright violet.
Her smile widened and her breathing turned more even.
“H-Hannah? What- what did you do?”
Her smile twitched at my shock and yet… she shrugged.
“I… I just wanted to live.”
And somehow you managed to do so through the Golden Spin.
I was confused. Immensely so. But I was also hard-pressed to leave now that this situation was… solved? Was it? Or maybe it was just an illusion?
I wasn’t unsure how to answer it and yet the ground was now giving away. We both moved, with the Golden Spin now unraveled as we started to make our way toward the edge of the balcony.
“I think I can use my Stand to-”
“I got it.”
I turned at her with a frown and then… I stared up at the strange figure behind her.
It looked like a woman, with her red-skinned body covered in a white dress with green details. A large crown covering the upper section of her face, with only her mouth exposed.
She has… a stand? How- she didn’t give any sign of being able to see mine so… how?
My questions went silent as this topic was soon eclipsed by another absurd development.
The ground finally collapsed and Hannah merely pulled me in a hug.
I would’ve expected for the two of us to fall to our deaths at that point… and yet we were floating.
My eyes widened in shock at this unexpected escalation, my jaws dropping momentarily and then Hannah decided to giggle at my gawking.
“Be careful, Dio. You might end up with a fly in your mouth.”
The teasing instantly got my mouth to shut tight, but I still regaled her with a quizzical look as I now wanted to know what was going on, how she got a Stand and… how I was going to explain this to Muddiburi.
And I, Dio, could already tell from the bamboozled look on both Jojo’s and Bhediya’s faces that it was sure going to be a nightmare to get a proper explanation out of this absurd escalation.
-------------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d--------------d-d-d-d---------
AN
Some quick serious comments about the new developments.
New Stands’ STATS
「 The World: ACT 2 」
User: Dio Brando (SI)
Destructive Power: A
Speed: A
Range: D (Five Meters)
Durability: C
Precision: B
Potential: B
Ability: Time Manipulation Level 2 (Reverting, stopping, or amplifying the movement of a thing or being).
「 Queen of Pentacles 」
User: Hannah
Destructive Power: D
Speed: S
Range: S (Unknown)
Durability: D
Precision: C
Potential: A
Ability: High-Speed Flying and Luck-based passive boost.
Chapter 33: Omake 14: Two 'Villains' (2/2)
Chapter Text
Omake 14: Two ‘Villains’ (2/2)
Warning: The Fourth Wall was sent to ICU because of this omake.
If I was honest with the entire situation, I was kind of disliking the horrible turn this unexpected encounter created out of a stupid misunderstanding.
A stupid misunderstanding that was currently worsening the predicament I was facing despite my efforts of trying to push off the current reason behind the murderous stares I was getting these many glares all at once.
The strongest of the small group of people that were currently trying to wrestle their way to take Katarina off of me.
The issue? They had to face the group of people that were close to me and were trying to defend me from the vicious assault they were planning to go through.
I wasn’t much terrified. I could technically use my stand to push myself off the ground and move away from the dangerous mob. But that wouldn’t work well on me considering how angry they were getting the more they were kept from recovering their uniting element.
Thinking was also a problem as the wailing of the girl that was still grasping at me as if her life depended on it. I knew that it was realistic for her entire mindset to be shaken at the revelation that we were both fake in some sense. That our realities were the result of some authors’ creative mind.
It was shocking for me too… but then again the Jojoverse itself had some correlation to the chances of it all being the result of deities meddling with reality itself to ensue the greatest of amusements.
The Beyond, the metafictional capacity to subvert the plot and any threats through the favor of a being that could manipulate space and time for the sake of supporting a character, the protagonist of a story, through the worst hardships.
While this concept didn’t seem to be one within this timeline, I was conscious that other timelines could influence this one and that keeping an eye out for some development in that matter was a must.
With that serious thought passing through the annoyance-filled wall that was formed before Katarina’s inconsolable self, I finally managed to get a few legitimate questions to myself.
A question that got me to tense up and irk up.
Why am I allowing this anime-like situation to continue if I’m on the right side of the argument? Why am I afraid of something if I could easily swat away anything they can throw at me?
Indeed, why?
My lips twitched in displeasure and I carefully patted Katarina’s upper back. The patting persisted until she finally dropped the whole wailing and started to pinch at my shoulders for the unpleasant sensation.
“Stop it.”
“Only if you help me stop them before your friends start to fight my friends.”
The stern comment got a quick frown out of the brunette, but Katarina soon turned around and saw how tense the situation was indeed worthy of some concern.
“Why are they-”
“They believe I’ve kidnapped you,” I interjected flatly. “You really need to find a way to handle misunderstanding a little before this much happens.”
She bowed her head in brief embarrassment as this was an element that she was cursed to experience ever since she was reincarnated.
While she was the friendly goofball that would hardly try to maim something or someone innocent, she was also fairly unable to settle any misunderstandings before those get out of hand.
“I’m sorry.”
“I know you’re trying, but I want you to do better than this,” I commented kindly. “Like really, just lessen up the paranoia-”
“A-And allow the death end to happen?”
“I think you’re pretty far from experiencing one.”
“W-What if there was a sequel and… the original Katarina was-”
“I think whatever sequel comes out of the original story will have no correlation to what you achieved now. Stop worrying about yourself and start worrying for your friends- like Speedwagon is starting to use his hat.”
That got us both to bolt to stop the escalation of the aggressive groups.
While Katarina worked to calm down her friends, I tried to sedate those I knew and cared about.
Hannah was particularly difficult to pull away from the heated bickering with Mary Hunt, the two women exchanging quite the vicious comments and growing more and more pissed by the minute.
In the end, any violence was prevented and nobody got hurt from the lengthy clash, but still the discussion that ensued ended up spanning several minutes worth of nerve-wracking questioning and answering.
It was implicit among Katarina and me that if we discussed the real reason behind our decision to trust each other, the situation would turn badly on us both.
Secrecy and lying were implemented, and it all worked out well for the two of us.
With my group believing in my truthfulness, while the others would never expect Katarina to be a little more than a weird-minded airhead, the process of convincing both parties ended up surprisingly well.
The discussion didn’t extend for long as the portal was coming close to shut down, forcing the Katarina’s group to leave as quickly as they could.
The farewells were quick and somewhat hasty, but a shared promise was signed through a single stare between the girl and I.
A promise of self-improvement, but also investigation for the truth.
Who was the one behind my ordeal? Who was my pseudo-Beyond!?
--------------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d--------------d-d-d-d--------
“Man, I should’ve finished that shower earlier and- Uh?”
…
A frown. “I don’t recall writing this much...”
…
A shrug. “Heh, maybe I forgot. Wouldn’t be the first time.
And with that, Bukharin decided to end that chapter with a simple AN. Already craving some sleep at the late hour.
------------d-d-d-d--------------d-d-d-d--------------d-d-d-d---------
AN
You were expecting a simple AN, but it was I, a more serious AN!
Because yes, I decided to leave this little AN to indicate the fact that two more Omake remains before the end of ARC 1 and… the beginning of the little three-chapters long mid-quel. A tiny story that ‘might have happened’ between ARC 1 and before ARC 2.
Why do I repeat this so much? Some readers tend to troll around by ‘nagging’ or whining that they didn’t know this was happening. I know that some have legitimate worries and… I think it’s time to open a little Q&A about this little segment. Do ask about this little xover, and I will grant you as many answers I can without spoilering the plot or ruining the immersion in case you wish to see the madness unfold.
Chapter 34: ARC 1: Giovinezza (19)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Primo: Giovinezza (19)
I woke up staring at the ceiling of my room.
There was silence, I felt safe. And yet I was tense for some reasons.
Breathe in, breathe out.
For a moment I closed my eyes, allowing any unnecessary emotion to slowly subside. I didn’t need to panic or worry.
We won that battle, and we surely came back home without any worrying injury that should’ve put me in that state of dread.
Yet it would be wrong to say that, with all the positive things that have happened as the deadly situation with the alternate Dio had come to an end, everything was fine.
It wasn’t. Or at least, I knew it shouldn’t have.
My brain wasn’t tired, nor did I hallucinate as I saw the horrible ordeal happen. I blinked again, trying to rationalize how Hannah managed to fight off vampirism.
Could it be that the Stone Mask didn’t work? Impossible. The device was meant to vampirize humans, no matter how strong their mental fortitude.
It killed and reanimated, it destroyed the soul and then revitalized the body to keep fighting against any threat to the user.
Why did things like this have to be so complicated?
I wasn’t someone that shied from handling massive plot points, nor was I really annoyed by the immense discovery that I accidentally made that night.
Hannah… She wasn’t a vampire.
The warmth of her body was too human-like, and the change with her eye color was to show that something was indeed different with her.
And yet, even though I knew that the young woman that was devoted to my cause wasn’t a blood-sucker… I also knew that she wasn’t human either.
The brainstorm began with the ludicrous possibility that she somehow became a Pillar Man.
Why was it ludicrous? The real purpose of the Stone Mask was to mutate the user to adapt to the natural weaknesses of the bloody Aztec hunks. The sun… the mask was created with the idea of being combined with the Red Stone of Aja, all to adapt the Pillar Men’s bodies to withstand sunlight.
The fact it could turn humans into vampires? A secondary effect. One that not even I was sure was expected or not.
Thus Hannah wasn’t a ‘Pillar Woman’. I could only have nightmares of a bulkier version of her storming around to give me sudden back-crushing hugs.
As much as I cared for her, I wasn’t planning to die by cuddling. It just didn’t feel divine enough.
Huffing, I tried to sit on the mattress instead of lying down. In that position, I was starting to get annoyed as the sheets were pressing over what I could only describe as bandages.
I still got an unpleasant beating while fighting my older counterpart, and I knew that even with Hamon I would still require a couple of days to properly recover from that frustrating state of body.
Yet, I was still able to sit and think some more as I allowed my body to shake off the last vestiges of sleepiness.
My sharp mind needed to work at 100% since the topic I needed to unravel was too important to be dealt otherwise.
Thus I pondered… and some more. But there was so much that had been left untouched about the matter.
Details that would help me formulate a logical conclusion to the insanity I had witnessed happening the day before.
I huffed again, this time because I decided to get off the bed. I was donning my pants while my chest was mostly exposed. I was bandaged heavily by my right arm, and I could tell my legs were garbed with some medical cloth too by the way those felt tightly pressed.
I could stand up, but I was limping a little bit because of how strained both limbs were.
Grimacing, I remembered just in time that my Stand had evolved, and its range had increased.
“ 「 ACT 2 」 . ”
It was immediate, and I didn’t even think much about it. Before my legs could’ve given up under my weight, the humanoid rushed to the wardrobe to pick something I was gifted by someone from the Ghost Club.
A cane made of refined yew. It was thick, it was resilient and… it would do to give me some support as I started making my way out of my room and right to where Hannah was.
If I knew her well enough, she had to have lingered around the manor while I was unconscious… and now that George was fine, I expected a lot of my lies to come out all at once the moment I crossed path with the man.
That sounded unpleasant, but taking under consideration how important it was for me to study Hannah from a closer look, I had to bite the bullet and take the risk of getting yelled at.
The hallway was devoid of life, and I took the opportunity to cross it as quickly as my currently crippled self could. Moving with a cane was a new experience, but not one I was optimally disliking since it gave me the chance of moving around with the least amount of pain possible.
My good luck lasted about… ten minutes. I was taking a turn to arrive at the main staircase, from there searching for places like the dining room or the living room to where Hannah could be.
Heck, even the library could’ve been a good place to check, but I wasn’t exactly elaborating a massive plan to find the young woman… and I was distracted by a particularly problematic sight as I arrived to see an unexpected arrival.
On a positive note, Hannah was there, with her Stand deployed and behind a serious-looking Muddiburi.
On a terrible note, they were standing against the group of Ripple users made by Zeppeli, Tonpetty, Dire, Straizo.
Coincidence? Maybe, but I wasn’t exactly planning to stay idle as the scene unfolded.
“Once again-” A voice declared with a stern and uncompromising tone started, having me stop for a moment to notice that Hannah and Muddiburi weren’t the only ones there. “This is my property, I don’t care for an accusation that is baseless against someone I consider an honorable guest of my manor. I will ask you this just once more… leave.”
George looked positively incensed as he addressed the intrusion. I wasn’t sure how much had happened, nor how the man came to actually defend the bizarre individuals I had brought from ‘work’, but I was pleased nonetheless by this development.
Hopefully, this also means that I will not get lynched by the man about lying about this much stuff.
Glancing around one last time, I saw two familiar heads partly hidden by the staircase’s handling. Bhediya and Jonathan. I guess they too were there to try and make a stand against the intruders… and part of me wanted to know how they would currently fare against them.
Probably badly considering they had just begun learning Hamon.
“Lord Joestar, the woman is not a human being, but something that was born from a nefarious tool that has been used to cripple humanity’s innocence,” Zeppeli tried to appease. “While I understand this sounds absurd, it is the truth. My master can tell that-
“ My brother can only sense that her lifeforce isn’t humane anymore,” Muddiburi interrupted dryly, staring at his sibling in a moment of tension and frustration. “There are already many details that disprove this assumption.”
The monk aimed at the windows around that bathed the run with sunlight.
“Starting from the blatant fact that young Hannah is currently under the Sun as we speak!”
It was undeniable evidence that couldn’t be scoffed at. Vampires and Zombies would perish under the rays of the sun, and yet Hannah looked particularly fine in that condition much to the confusion of the Ripple users.
“She is no longer human,” Tonpetty calmly remarked. “Even though she isn’t burning under the pure light of the sun, that doesn’t mean that she still owns a soul after being subjected at the Stone Mask.”
...Wait, how does he know that-
P-Premonition!? I forgot about that.
The man used it with Zeppeli, but to believe that he would be able to use it without being in physical range with someone… How does that technique work?
Is that what Muddiburi had used on me for a long time now?
I was confused, intrigued by the scope of such a limitless ability… but my mind soon returned to the heated conversation as I kept on eavesdropping.
“Is this what the clan turned into? Guilt before innocence?” My teacher accused, drawing an unhappy look from his brother.
“ It’s not that easy. You… you didn’t have the chance to see the truth about these horrible objects. The monsters that created those.”
He knew of the Pillar Men. He had to. There was no way he would make that affirmation and be unaware of the truth about these ‘monsters’.
…
Why didn’t he say anything before dying then!? Why did it all have to come up as a surprise that almost killed the world as a whole?!
I was growing vexed the more I listened, but I knew that acting now would just make things worse. And I wasn’t in a good state to do anything… which is why I was pumping as much Hamon as I could to speed up my recovery process.
Almost there.
“I-It still doesn’t justify attacking someone that did nothing wrong!”
This time it was Jonathan that spoke up.
“How could you speak of doing good things when you yourselves are giving no chance to those different from us?”
“Because these beings are dangerous and can’t be allowed to be left unchecked, young man,” Dire replied curtly. “While it’s indeed unpleasant to be handling this unusual situation, our reasoning isn’t without foundation.”
“That woman, she lost her humanity by using the Stone Mask-”
“H-How dare you!” Hannah finally snapped, looking as angry as she could get from that heavy accusation. “I’m quite fine. I don’t feel any different- except furious at being subjected to this slander!”
Her tone and posture surprisingly got the Ripple users to back away for a moment, all except for Tonpetty as the elder studied her with a confused look.
I sighed. She will never change in that regard…
My wounds were finally closed up, and I felt the soreness vanishing as soon as the girl was done with her rebuttal.
I decided against waiting any longer and, after leaving the cane to lean on the nearby wall, I started to make my way towards the stairs. Descending slowly from those, my steps were loud and quick to gain the attention of everyone in the entrance room as silence tried and failed to impose itself after Hannah was done.
“Dio?” The woman was the first one to greet me, a smile adorning her face… as if the frustrating scene happening seconds earlier was completely forgotten.
“Hannah, I see that you’re… well.”
A nod, and then a worried glance was directed at me. “You’re still-”
“No.”
The quick response got a surprised glimpse from her eyes, but she quickly nodded at my sudden rebuttal. I finally arrived at the end of the stairs and nodded at Muddiburi.
The man looked relieved, but there was still tension that was directed at his brother.
Speaking of which, Tonpetty looked completely surprised by my appearance.
As I took steps to walk around the fellow monk and towards him and his students, I saw him tense up and become more guarded. He was bracing for me to attack… and yet I had adopted the most serene posture to handle this troublesome group.
I was surprised they arrived now of all times possible, but I wasn’t really disappointed by this matter as now I could make a couple of statements about them.
Stopping just a couple of meters from them, I spoke.
“Master Tonpetty, I’ve heard many good things about you and your students,” I muttered politely. “Yet, the situation we all found ourselves meeting is rather unpleasant. If not unnecessary.”
…
“Mostly correct,” The elder admitted. “That woman. You’re close to her.”
I blinked in surprise. “Why, yes. Hannah is a dear friend of mine. One that you have unfortunately targeted with insults and baseless accusations.”
“She was tainted by the Stone Mask.”
“Mostly correct… but also not,” I rebuked mirthfully, drawing a frown from the old Ripple Master. “You see, something of a miracle happened shortly after she was turned by the Stone Mask. Something that should by all mean be impossible to achieve in normal circumstances but, taking in consideration the raw stress and pressure exerted on her mind, it would explain why she managed such a feat.”
I turned to glance at the girl, looking at me in utter confusion.
“Hannah, I suppose your Spin has improved ever since last night.”
The comment got a hesitant nod from her, but soon the girl seemed to realize what I was asking for her as she started to spin one of her pellets and… it happened.
Instead of white, the ball was glowing a bright gold.
“I-Is that… Hamon?” Straizo asked in shock, looking bewildered by the odd technique.
“No,” Tonpetty answered. “The energy is similar… but there is none of the lifeforce Hamon uses.”
“Indeed. What you’re seeing there is the Spin. Something I’ve learned about months ago and… that can be considered the prime responsible for Hannah’s bizarre situation,” I resumed with a smile. “The Spin is normally incapable of doing much except changing some ‘elements’ of an object or an individual if the user knows precisely how the change has to naturally incur. But when it takes that color, when it unlocks its full potential in the form of the Golden Spin… reality becomes easier to mold about even when the user has limited knowledge of what they wish to change.”
“But how does this apply to the situation?” Tonpetty. “Without a soul, there is nothing that your friend could’ve done to restore it and revert to humanity.”
“Indeed, she didn’t have a soul for a time… but the Golden Spin was unleashed shortly before losing her soul,” I revealed with a convinced tone. “And from what I could remember when I was in the proximity of that light… I was given sight over her memories and the emotions tied to those.”
…!!
“She- She copied her soul?” Anthonio suggested in utter shock. “She actually managed to create a full copy of her soul… and then absorb it after she was able to detach the mask from herself.”
“That’s completely correct,” I confirmed with a nod. “Which is why this is a miracle as… the Spin, by all means, shouldn’t have been able to make this grand feat without an absurd feat of divine nature, one that Hannah displayed in the darkest of time.”
…
“You’re telling the truth,” Tonpetty muttered with a surprised tone. “And… this Spin, I assume you yourself can use it.”
I nodded, replicating Hannah’s example but with my Spin still being silvery instead of the heavenly yellow of its complete form. The sight got a confused frown from me as I realized that, while I ‘knew’ how to do it, my body was still unable to replicate that phenomenon.
It was an annoying revelation, but one that didn’t inherently screwed my chances of fully unlocking the Spin’s potential. In fact, now I had higher chances of seeing it completed in a month or two of hard training.
“Master, while I know that your wisdom never tricks you… could it be that the situation is different than the boy is showing it to you?” Zeppeli inquired with a tense look. “I understand that he had been peaceful now but-”
“Young Zeppeli, I appreciate your concern, but I know the truth when I hear it,” The old master interjected. “Your worry is driven by the past events that made you hate the Stone Mask and all its products, but for this hate to influence your good heart… you should meditate about it.”
He bowed his head instead of protesting, seemingly quick to back away if Tonpetty said so even in such a limited fashion.
Without any reason to linger about in the manor, the Ripple Users proceeded to apologize about their unexpected visit, mostly to George as the man was the owner of the place.
They then proceeded to leave the premises of the mansion, making their way to their carriages before parting for London and… leaving me to handle the aftermath of this encounter.
I looked around, greeting the people there with a calm smile… until I found myself staring at the older Joestar and noticed the look that I knew only as the prelude of a lengthy lecture and chiding from him.
One that was legitimate by all means… but that I really wasn’t hoping to be subjected to.
Despite my best interests to not deal with this situation, I was still pulled to face that conversation a couple of minutes later and after one of the servants had one of my shirts and jacket fetched for me to wear for the occasion.
This was going to be rather unpleasant.
----------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d---
The office room that was George Joestar’s was uncharacteristically quiet despite the man seemed so close to finally allow all the questions and the confusion crashed down on me as I took a seat by the usual chair.
We stared at each other, and I felt oddly nervous by the fact we were the only individuals in the room.
Jojo wanted to be there too, same for Hannah, but the nobleman decided against permitting others to sit for this conversation.
…
“Are your wounds still aching?”
…
“No.”
He looked relieved. “That’s good to know.”
Silence returned again, and I felt the build up coming to nothing after a while.
“Are you angry, Lord Joestar?”
He sighed at my query, but he gave me a blank expression instead of a telling one about his mood.
“I’m… concerned. And feeling a sense of betrayal at the fact that you keep so much from me.”
I squirmed in my chair, and I decided against poking the hornets’ nest any longer. I wasn’t sure what was going on inside the man’s head, and I wasn’t planning to risk myself to discover his real mood.
“I just learned that you trained in some mystical arts, that you created an organization that is just recently starting to make a name for its actions, and then that you’re tied with a club led by some influential politicians in London.”
Keeping quiet, I tried to limit the damage to something bearable. Maybe I could ‘live’ through this without losing all respects I had accumulated from the man.
I knew I was playing some dangerous gamble here but… it wasn’t like I had a real choice on the matter.
As much as George was someone that had little impact on my life up until now, if he decided that the best retaliation was to shun me and bring up to attention my work with ‘Made in Heaven’, then the whole situation would take a sharp downward turn. One that I could recover, but at a heavy price and after a long time of attentive planning.
“I feel the need to ask so many questions despite how much I was told. All of them praised you for being a kind person no matter the circumstances… and yet I find myself doubting this fact with how intricate this web of deception you’ve created is,” The man resumed with the same intensity and aggravation. “I put my trust on you to grow and… you keep it. But you also went behind my back to do so much that, albeit good in most part, put you in a troublesome position. One that not only would’ve put you in peril, but you also allowed for Jojo to be part of this.”
…
“Speak. I want to hear from you now. Anything will be taken as it is delivered,” George demanded quietly. “You… You can’t just allow this all to pass without giving some answer. To be respectful of whatever moral integrity you’ve for so long prided yourself for.”
And now that got me annoyed. Morality was something I still valued, and for it to be threatened like this… well, I had to speak now.
But I had to be careful as each word would now be valued with a greater weight than usual.
“My name is Dio Brando,” I started to say with a calm voice. “I’m fifteen years old. My father was Dario Brando, a drunkard, and my mother was a hopeless woman that lost her dream to be happy. I lived in the slums for years, becoming familiar with the plight of those that were born in my same conditions. And from that life I created a dream. One that became possible only after I was taken in by George Joestar, the man responsible for the success of the Joestar Trade Company and the father of Jonathan Joestar.”
“...”
He was listening. At least this seemed to be working well for him.
But let’s not stop here… it was sure going to be a long train ride to painland.
“I started with little. I studied how things worked- how people handled their plights, and I realized that all those individuals had to go through the misery of having no safe net. No warm bed, no sure meals, no means to know that they will be alive the moment they close their eyes.”
“Dio-”
“I had to do something. Because if I decided to not do anything, I would’ve become part of a system that doesn’t work. A system that can’t be opposite in the open and that only by turning and twisting its rules one can hope to make the difference,” I interrupted, unwilling to let go of the ball now that I was in control of the conversation. “‘Made in Heaven’ was created for this purpose. To reform society into something built by tolerance, respect of all lives, and justice for those that are wronged by the unfairness of life.”
“What about those talks about… magic?”
“The Ripple, or Hamon, is more of a lifestyle that hovers about the manipulation of life energy. Every living being can attain it through duress and training, and this can be used as a substitute to sunlight when fighting vampires and zombies,” I explained with a nod. “The Spin… I’ve already explained it when our ‘visitors’ were still there.”
George nodded. “I see...”
…
“Despite my reluctance to say this… I think I have to mention that you did lie about something just with that explanation of yours. And while the lie is more of an easy mistake to make… I find myself forced to forward you this,” The nobleman quietly mentioned before pushing a piece of paper across his desk for me to pick.
I did so, and my mind swiftly contemplated all possible outcomes.
Was he finally kicking me out? Was this document going to annul any debt the man felt toward Dario? That he didn’t recognize me as his ward?
So many ways to screw me up, but none actually came close to what the paper itself was trying to ‘force me to do’.
In fact, my brain had to reboot the moment I was done reading the lengthy document I was presented with.
…
…
“Is this… true?”
George nodded, and he looked really uneasy in keeping up with this act. Because of course he would’ve thought of this as a possible solution to prevent me from going too crazy with my plans.
The document wasn’t something that messed up with my current life. It actually… cemented it.
“You want to adopt me. After all what had just happened.”
“Especially after what had happened,” The man corrected. “You may or may not take in the name Joestar from now on, but you will not be recognized as the heir despite the fact you’re Jojo’s senior by a couple of months.”
“I’m… fine with this. This is Jojo’s future.”
The older Joestar sighed in relief at that response.
“I hope you understand that from now on I will be checking from time to time with your investments. I will not push you to outright follow a different path you have going… but I will scrutinize you if something feels unnecessary or unproductive.”
I nodded at that imposition. It wasn’t good, but it wasn’t horrible to handle with proper care.
“And lastly… I want you to study to get a degree.”
I gritted my teeth at that final point.
“You mean-”
“You will go to a university and, once you’re done with all tests, you will get a proper degree.”
“What if I ended up getting one, still on my own… but without bribery?”
…
“Are you trying to say that you think you can rush the exams and get one?”
I nodded. “Yes.”
“If you can afford doing so without ruining the family’s honor and pride, then I see no reason to veto this decision.”
I nodded. “I understand, Lord Joestar.”
He sighed tiredly, catching me off-guard with that sudden change of mood.
“Dio… if you accept the document, I will only accept ‘father’ and other titles akin to that one.”
I frowned at that unexpected demand. Like, I was expecting him to be quite pushy with his points… but to this degree?
I wasn’t sure how to deal with the new change in the status quo… but now I had some new objectives to go through.
And while George expected for me to live a normal life now that all threats had been handled, the man was naively unaware that this was the last challenge to abandon my childhood, my giovinezza.
Because, much to his immense surprise and glee, I, Dio, would end up getting a degree in law by the time I became eighteen. And from there… The story takes an odd turn of events even for someone like me.
-------------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d-----
AN
Next chapter is the end of the childhood, the age of dreams comes to a conclusion as the next one will finally reveal what’s next in Dio’s own adventures. Some will be surprised, some will be shocked, while I know many will be pleased with what I’ve in mind.
P.S. I played JJBA the Seventh Stand User. Man, the Sacrifice End was a pain in the butt to get through… but Miracles happened, hehe.
And now the omake!
Chapter 35: Omake 15: A name for the Gig
Chapter Text
Omake 15: A name for the Gig
“ Okay, I understand that you all might find the reason for this meeting quite childish, but it’s important that we do this as a team rather as a group with an absolute leader and submitted minions.”
Hannah lifted a hand up.
“ Yes?”
“ I don’t see a problem with that misunderstanding-”
“ Hannah.”
“ Apologies, Dio.”
I sighed tiredly as I addressed the rest of the group I had assembled.
“ The job is simple. I need each of you to offer some suggestions to the name of this company,” I explained with a nod. “I trust you all to not give me headaches with the naming process, don’t make me regret this belief.”
They all nodded, and I allowed the first one to speak.
Jonathan looked fairly composed as he was allowed to speak. He stood up from his chair as he addressed the rest of the group.
Surely, someone as gentlemanish and polite as the youth would offer some decent suggestion about it.
“ Considering that we’re all here for a noble goal while also vouching ourselves as the paladins of this change,” He started with a genuinely good build up. “How about… Divine Crusaders?”
...Is that the phone? I think Araki is preparing a lawsuit over the distasteful pun.
Despite my quick need to let out a ‘fuck no’, I merely decided with something a little less brutal.
“ Jojo, while I appreciate the enthusiasm, I remind you that the organization is based on trading first, and providing for the people later. And Crusaders weren’t exactly the… brightest examples of good people.”
“ What? Why not?”
My frown deepened at that confused rebuttal. “Jonathan… you know that the templars, also called the crusaders, are rumored to have eaten babies during the crusades, right?”
“ WHAT?” Bhediya shouted while covering a confused Sarah’s ears from the atrocity I just sprouted.
“ D-Dio, surely that is an overstatement-”
“ The chronicle of Randulph of Caen is highly-debated, but I’m pretty sure Fulcher of Chartres is well-accepted as the basis of that rumor.”
It was a horrible bomb to drop, but I really didn’t want to be called a Crusader.
Good grief, spare me the horrified looks now…
“ Now, I think it’s the turn of… Robert.”
The man nodded, standing up and smiling as he seemed ready to give a brilliant choice.
I was already bracing as I knew this was going to be a long and frustrating line of humiliating suggestions.
“ Well, just like you have said now, Dio, I think we should aim for something simple and… humble,” The fellow blond stated. “Which is why I think ‘Brando Foundation’ might be a good and catchy candidate.”
Good, but not catchy. And by good, I mean that I would’ve to handle some PTSD at attaching the surname of the drunk bastard that was Dario Brando to the… brand.
The Brando brand. Oh no, this is not gonna fly that well…
“ An interesting take, but I think we should aim for something less attached to me. I’m not that… tied to the image of the company.”
I turned to Bhediya… and the werewolf merely shrugged, causing me to frown in confusion.
“ You don’t have anything?”
“ It’s a little sudden, and I don’t have much to offer right now.”
Sounds… actually fair. I wasn’t exactly forcing them to do this, and I took this chance to sigh in relief at the fact I was being spared from being subjected to this too extensively.
“ It’s fine,” I calmly accepted. “But if you have any suggestions after hearing the others, feel free to offer.”
The young man nodded in appreciation, and soon I was looking at… “Hannah, I suppose you have a-”
“ I have an idea!”
I paused, turning at the origin of that interruption. Sarah was smiling widely and I felt ensnared by her childish cuteness to look away.
It was a trap, one that I had been lulled by being too confident of my personal ability to appear lovable.
“ S-Sure. What do you… have in mind, Sarah?”
The tiny brunette opened her mouth wide open, taking in as much air she could with her lungs… and then she spoke up.
“ Slaves to Fate!”
My jaws slowly dropped and my eyes widened in surprise.
“ W-What?”
“ Friends of Peace.”
…
“ Did she say that the first time around?”
The rest of the cast nodded, giving me a confused frown before I accepted it as the truth.
Maybe the ‘game’ was starting to get to my head… like how would Sarah know about ‘that’ scary thing?
It’s not canon to begin with… and yet many things had derailed since day one.
“ Well sweetie, the name is nice, but we need something that can be seen as tough. Still, I will probably keep it to be used in a proper organization I might leave to you.”
Her eyes widened in delight at the promise while her brother gave me a legitimate look at giving his younger sibling that much power once things were set for us all.
“ REALLY!?”
I nodded and she celebrated in Bhediya’s arms… while I quickly turned to Hannah to put an end to this madness.
“ H-Hannah, your suggestion.”
The woman nodded, appearing surprisingly modest despite the monumental task at hand.
“ I’ve been thinking this properly from Jonathan’s choice to my turn, and I believe I’ve come up with the proper name for your organization, Dio.”
“ Our organization,” I corrected calmly. “We are all in this together.”
“ But you created it, and you lead us towards a shiny path of Justice and truth. Which is why I believe the name ‘Passion’ would fit well with our heart-driven sense of humanity.”
That’s surprisingly good. Actually, it was one of the best I could find in the rack right now.
I mean, that would end up with Diavolo having to change his gang’s name to something different… but that wouldn’t be much of a change.
But just as I was about to take it as the winner and get done with this, my eyes settled for someone I had forgotten about.
“ Oh Erina, I almost forgot about you.”
The girl, which was standing right beside Hannah, giggled at the honest comment, shaking her head mirthfully before addressing the situation.
“ It’s alright, Dio. I tend to be rather quiet and… easy to forget from time to time,” She admitted with a hint of sadness. “But I believe I have a name that might fit with the company… if I may offer it to you.”
I nodded. “Sure.”
“ Well, like Hannah just said, I think you are still the leader of something beautiful. You lead us, it’s true, but you leave us to tend to our own duties, and to guide us in the most righteous of paths before the Lord’s way.”
...I felt interested by the take, and I nodded at her to continue.
“ That’s why I believe this company seems to have been… ‘Made in Heaven’.”
My jaws almost dropped again at that, but not just by surprise at the curious coincidence… but because I deviously found the name fitting.
To name an organization meant to help humanity to prosper with the name of a Stand that was used to reject the worth of humanity as a whole just stirred my malicious bone against Pucci.
…
“ Erina, forgive me if I ask you this so suddenly… but weren’t you and Jonathan planning to go to a date tomorrow morning?”
The blonde blushed at the query, but nodded despite the embarrassment. “Y-yes.”
…
“ Have you two already chosen where to go?” I asked quietly, making it look like the topic had changed without any reason.
Jojo looked confused, but replied in his fiance’s stead.
“ We were thinking to one of the theaters, but the tickets are expensive and-”
“ Just give me a place. One of the many.”
Erina blinked and… sighed. “I would like to go at the Shakespeare’s Globe, but it’s expensive and-”
“ Done.”
…
“ D-Dio,” Jojo tried to rebuff, but I was smiling smugly.
“ I believe Erina’s suggestion has won the argument, Jojo. And I think she deserves to be treated well by my young brother… which is why I will allow you as a gift the proper price for two tickets at the Shakespeare’s Globe.”
They both tried to counter this, but I was set about this.
The others were fine with it, except maybe for Hannah. The young woman seemed to grow compliant the moment I offered her some hugs whenever she wanted, preventing my plans of matching them closer to fall apart because of her pouting.
With that decision set, the day at ‘Made In Heaven’ resumed without any problem… except for the antics created by Hannah’s unexpected scares by jumping on me for hugs.
-----------d-d-dd-------------d-d-d-d-----
AN
Made in Heaven! Made in heaveeen~!!
Chapter 36: ARC 1: Giovinezza (20)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Primo: Giovinezza (20)
1884. Three years sure fly quickly when you don’t have any major obstacles in your way.
Humming quietly as I continued to read today’s paper, I couldn’t help but sigh in contempt at the serious backlash the papacy was suffering ever since the massive mistake committed just mere months ago.
The Humanum Genus Encyclical was originally meant to be seen as a shield for supporters of the Church within everyone’s daily life. It condemned Freemasonry, but not because of the secrecy of those societies… rather the opposite.
The pope was ‘afraid’ of the new openness of some societies in promoting changes like public education devoid of major catholic influence, popular sovereignty, and separation between state and Church. These were legitimate fears, but not for those that rallied behind the religion, but for those that sought to control the masses through it.
While I didn’t appreciate the vision Marx had for the ideal society, mostly his poor understanding of human greed in keeping hold of transitional governments meant to exist only for the sake of perpetrating a proper utopia, I still saw his study over history as one of the most accurate in current times.
Rich people waged wars to keep power, and the poor people were naively driven into committing horrible deeds in the name of faux ideals.
The crusades were a shining example of the papacy interest in gaining control and momentum against Islam, only to realize a little too late that their enemies were far more numerous and less interested in converting to Rome’s rule.
Almost nine centuries after the first crusade, and the Papal States were reminded that their ‘peace’ wasn’t an eternal one.
With the Italian reunification well underway, and King Victor-Emanuel outright ignoring threats of excommunication, it was just a miracle that the new monarch of the peninsula hadn’t punished severely the ‘traitorous’ Holy See for betraying a cause that it had pledged support just a couple of years before the unification… only to backstab the union of states rallied against foreign invasion.
I sighed again, this time bashing my own interest in my former homeland’s history, as I knew that I couldn’t exactly tie myself to it once more. Not when I was busy handling far more important matters.
Three years saw a massive growth for my affairs. I was limited from ‘gambling’ too much since George would end up keeping with his promise of watching over my decisions and sometimes even veto those few risky moves that I would bring forward, mostly in cases where I wasn’t able to give a good enough reason to go through with those.
He wasn’t too nosy, nor too pushy over his own ‘reluctance’ on the topic, but I could tell that with each success, he was slowly gaining a degree of new respect for me. And not the kind one would usually give to a young teen.
In his eyes, I was already consolidating a mentality that had been there from the beginning. A level of maturity that was ever-present in my capacity to make choices that many of my peers just lacked, or had just started to tap into.
I was winning not by luck, but by cautious planning and daring execution. At first I was more than glad to open up to him about any affairs related to trade or internal businesses… but soon I found myself lying again about a couple of secret ordeals caused by Made in Heaven.
Not because of any malicious intent, but rather for the magnitude those ‘attacks’ ended up achieving.
The first domino to fall was the foundation of a party that opposed the two main political forces.
I was tempted to call it the Labor Party, but then I decided to settle for something a little less ‘socialist’ and ‘worrying’ for nobles.
The National Popular Party was meant as a group of people that aimed in creating the best society within the British Empire.
‘Founded’ by a group of like-minded intellectuals that were ‘surprisingly’ supported by my organization, the political assemble saw a brilliant success in the 1883 General Elections. Persuading Prime Minister Gladstone to retire, now old and tired to keep on with his battles for reform, proved to be easier than expected, but the elections still saw a need for the new party to ally itself with the Liberals.
A large majority was found with that coalition, and a mixed ministry was formed under the careful rule of T.H. Williams.
The man was one of the least known members of the Liberal Party, and I was quite sure I hadn’t heard of anyone with his name while I was busy studying the topic until his candidacy. The choice wasn’t one without merit, at least that was what I could tell after just a year of working as the head of the new government.
Williams was a staunch supporter for a new take on current politics, more than once condemning the bickering that would be responsible for the killing of many important bills that were necessary to transition the British society towards the approaching Twentieth Century.
He strongly vouched for the coalition that ended up with the formation of a strong cabinet that had enough force to push for some major changes.
The first big battle was the heated debate of Irish Sovereignty. Back in the original timeline, the setting of such affairs would only end up with the Easter Uprising and the Irish War of Independence, but in those crucial years, a well-thought bill was issued to satisfy most of the parliament.
The Irish Parliaments Act of 1884 passed just earlier that year, and much to my relief nothing suggested for any disasters… yet. Taking under consideration the grand divide between the Ulster Protestants and the Dublin Catholics, the decision to create two separate parliaments was met with mixed reactions.
Some radicals condemned the Act as an instrument to divide and keep control of Ireland, demanding for Dublin to obtain full control of the island’s politics, but those voices went unheard as most of the Irish people saw it as a step in the right direction.
The IPA was recognized as one of the most elaborated settlements that many Irish politicians would have hoped to achieve after the strong resistance to reform shown in the last decades.
It wasn’t much of a surprise that several Liberal-Unionists decided to stick within the Liberal Party instead of leaving at the call of their Conservative counterparts.
The new reform was seen as a breath of relief for many, and nobody wanted to upset the balance just yet- at least, not without a good enough reason to handle the spotlight.
More changes, like public education and universal suffrage, were still being debated even now that I was away from my office, and with the House of Lords mostly supportive of the government, it was clear that a good part of those reforms was going to be implemented.
And with the British political landscape largely secured under my indirect control, I found my stare moved to Europe… but not to the politics of the continents.
Sure, I felt confident now that I had a foothold in the Isles, but I knew better than risking myself by being too daring. For now any efforts of expansion were solely limited with Made in Heaven, as I was well-aware the organization was going to find fertile soil to become fruitful even beyond its original home.
The group was finally well-established as a legitimate organization. The leadership was mostly kept unknown, with just a handful of rich people knowing the truth- those that I knew could handle the truth without being fools and ruin it all.
I decided to wait until I was at least twenty, just enough time to profess myself as an experienced young man with a good eye for investments.
And right now that I was barely recognized as an adult, I needed to still make several steps to assure that kind of reputation.
The first of those being right in front of me as I walked out of the carriage that took me here in Plymouth, with my smile twitching between excitement and nervousness as I stared at the ship that was going to take me to the United States.
Yep, I’m going for a trip across the pond.
Having taken the initiative to set foot on the American continent to expand the reach of Made in Heaven, I decided to just have Speedwagon as my companion for this journey.
The decision was driven by the fact that in the original timeline he was behind the discovery of massive oil reserves and other rich resources that favored the creation of the Speedwagon Foundation.
If he was to do the same as part of my organization, then things were going to get better way faster than initially planned.
I paused for a moment as I looked around for any signs of the fellow blond.
He couldn’t be late. Heck, I had him arrive in the city a couple days later just to avoid any lateness from him.
Sighing at the annoying circumstance, I decided to wait for him within the ship. He was going to arrive just in time before the ship left and… I needed some time alone to think about this big step I was about to go through with.
I decided to reveal this ambitious plan only after I was done dealing with two major events that happened just earlier this year.
First, I had to cut the restraints that George had over me by studying my way to acquire a degree in law. The man was baffled when I spent two full years of free time with my nose stuck on old and dusty books about Law, outright skipping formal education and demanding a graduation test.
A bold claim that could’ve easily screwed with all plans I had at the moment if I failed, but just right as I wanted, I ended up passing with flying colors.
The second, and perhaps the most important event of 1884, was the wedding between Jonathan and Erina. I had expected for them to marry earlier than in canon, but I hadn’t expected for it to be ‘that’ early.
George was quick to bless the union, same for the blonde’s father as both men agreed that this would only favor both families in the long-term.
I was more than happy to provide them with a couple of gifts, nothing excessively expensive or inadequate for their tastes, but they seemed to appreciate the ceremony and the celebrations that ensued shortly after.
The only awkward element of that beautiful day was that I was asked a very difficult question. One that actually put me under some pressure from various people since I ended up answering weakly at said query.
When are you going to marry Hannah?
When I find the proper ring to give her.
While many saw it as a deflection from my part to not handle the situation just yet, Hannah actually seemed to accept it as a good enough response to that big step.
Ever since her ‘change’ into something slightly beyond human, things had taken a rather curious turn in our relationship. And even though the friendship was preserved for about a year and a half after battling my vampiric counterpart, we ended up considering going ‘forward’ about the situation.
Nothing too sudden or too awkward considering how ‘young’ I was, but we started to hang out around London. There wasn’t much to say about ‘external’ topics since we worked closely back at the headquarters, and we both knew how things were in that regard.
Sillier subjects were quick to be brought up, mostly by Hannah, as the young woman seemed to appreciate these moments rather than plan out for a ‘successful hangout’. Then again, I was the one obsessive over flawless victories, so it wasn’t her fault that I was such a dolt during those times.
I would ask of her personal day, the hours she would spend away from my vicinity. Albeit a little creepy, it was just ‘polite’ to tease a little bit over her previous obsessive mannerism.
Things had changed for Hannah, and not just about her work. Ever since Made in Heaven became a legitimate company, wages were dispensed to all workers and the large sums of money given to the ‘leading clique’ were properly spent in the housing situation.
Hannah decided to settle for a modest house near the Thames, one that had a small inner garden that she would visit from time to time to either relax or train with me.
As a way to disprove any malicious changes in her body that could be correlated to a dark being, I decided to aid her in learning some basis for Hamon. It was tough at first since her mind was mostly geared to practice the Spin.
The moment I managed to have her tap in the Ripple, I couldn’t help but gawk at her reserves. It was far from mine, and I would’ve put her at the level Bhediya had when he first started with this practice.
One thing led to another, between the heat of the training and the relative closeness that was enforced by the enclosed space… and a couple of kisses happened.
And those were just the beginning of a sudden change of pace in our relationship.
While we were both growing accepting of the chances, with Hannah having ditched most of her ‘obsession’ she had over me for the sake of seeing me as a normal human being, it was soon a must to label our state of romance on a semi-official platform.
An engagement of sorts. One that I was forced to speak about with George to avoid getting to deal with some harsh repercussions once the news was left out in the open.
The man was confused at first, but not entirely surprised by this predicament much to my shock. While it was true that we didn’t offer any hint that would suggest that prior to that conversation, it was also true that we were rather close as friends before that.
He offered his blessings on the single condition I didn’t rush things up or allowed things to be rushed on me.
I appreciated the concern and the worry, and so we both engaged in… proper couple activities. Eating dinner at good restaurants, checking the theaters for good comedies, and finally some simple relaxation away from others.
Then the marriage between Jojo and Erina came by and the question threw a massive conundrum inside my head.
While I had replied to it with a good enough reply, I was also unsure myself about that kind of answer.
I could allow myself to purchase all kinds of rings I wanted, and yet I felt reluctant to actually take a moment to go and do so.
And even now, I wasn’t sure why I was afraid of going through that simple task.
“You’re frightened by the chance of putting her once more in harm’s way.”
I blinked, my eyes widening just a fraction as just now I remember that something was off about the scene.
When I first picked this bench, I had precisely selected it on the basis that it was well away from people. I needed time alone to think, to contemplate- and not to be interrupted.
Yet I suppose I should’ve expected this to happen. Especially since it seriously meddled with the big plan of the bastard behind my current predicament.
I merely turned to glance at the priest with a bored look.
“Pucci.”
The man didn’t regard me with words at first, merely staring at me with a hint of interest and curiosity.
…
“I would’ve expected a… stronger reaction.”
I sighed. “If you had come to me three years ago, I would’ve probably given you a Jotaro’s treatment.”
“And now?”
…
“Now I believe you’re not worthy of it,” I calmly replied. “As much as I would like you death. For you to… no longer meddle with the laws of the universe, I know that killing you here and now wouldn’t matter.”
He hummed. “You’re wiser than I thought you were. I suppose three years gave you plenty of time to think how you were to handle my visit.”
“That, and actually ponder about your current plight,” I muttered quietly. “While the book you gave me, the one that was supposed to hide your presence in this universe away from my mind, was fake, I know that there is a good reason that drove you to ‘make me’.”
Enrico looked away for a moment, glancing at a couple of seagulls that were flying around the ship.
“Plight?”
Of course he would try to aim at the least worrying topic.
“While at first one could easily ignore the drawbacks of your Stand because of its immense power, I know that 「 Made in Heaven 」 has a terrible catch. A curse,” I explained with a serious tone. “When Emporio ‘killed’ you. You lied. You lied to life and you lied to death.”
His eyes glinted at a grim understanding.
“And you thought of this in just three years?”
“Not truly, no. Many had speculated about the ‘drawbacks’ of powerful Stands, especially when something stronger than yours like 「 The World Over Heaven 」can be beaten,” I continued with a sigh. “And I ended up realizing that the issue was the curse of invincibility and immortality when you shifted your focus on the way you ‘handled’ me.”
…
“At first, I didn’t realize it. At first, I thought that it was just a coincidence that for some reason things started to get more difficult,” I resumed. “You were precise, careful with your first approach. If Jack had indeed attacked me instead of running away, I would’ve died. That was an assassination attempt, one that was foiled by pure luck… and then you stopped with that pattern.”
“And you’re so sure of this?”
“Quite so,” I quickly answered. “You’re a smart man, Enrico. It would be impolite of me to think of you being unable to make a proper plan to kill me without much of an issue. You were the one that killed the last Joestar group back when you first achieved 「 Made in Heaven 」.”
“Too flattering-”
“Only respectful as much as formality dictates,” I snidely added. “And don’t believe for a moment I truly pity you about this. You deserve this punishment for having believed a crook, entrusting your life to a belief that wasn’t yours to believe.”
“Lord Dio-”
“Was a cult leader,” I dryly remarked. “He would draw some of his strength by manipulating people to believe him. He wasn’t a good person, no matter how ‘kind’ he proved to be to others. It was all to give debts and demand servitude in return.”
…
“Yet the Heavens exist.”
“They do,” I agreed, feeling myself rather attached to this possibility after evolving my Stand. I just could remember feeling ‘something more’ when I unlocked 「 ACT 2 」 . Something that was divine and unreachable as I was right now. “But were they worth to be taken away by you, a mere believer?”
…
He remained quiet. And with good reasons too since I knew the truth of his mind.
Despite how many would hate him for being an utter bastard of a villain, he was still Dio’s greatest victim. The one that succeeded with Dio’s will, and got screwed in a permanent way.
“How does it feel to now know why God couldn’t help us all? How does it feel to know that someone might have had this very role of yours for even longer, all because of mistakes?”
…
“Are you going to keep quiet when you yourself prayed to become this? Did you even try to see what those you killed think of you? Your sister, your brother-”
“You don’t know what you’re saying-”
“Really?” I interjected flatly, staring back at his furious glare. He was angry, but not because I was somehow poking fun at his interior- no, it was because I was bringing up the hurt he had tried for so long to hide. “Do you really believe that you can silence the truth, Pucci? Do you believe Gravity can alter an incorruptible idea?”
…
“Let me ask you this then,” I decided to press. “Do you believe that Dio wanted friends?”
…
…
“Dio was… he...”
I sighed. “Do you want to know why I think you can’t defend him anymore after so long?” I asked once more. “Do you want to know?”
…
“Yes.”
A smile appeared on my face. “Because after so long, you know that this isn’t what you or him wanted. This isn’t how you both expected things to go and… yet I think he would still go for it, regardless of any warning you would give him.”
“And you know this from merely reading comics about this universe?”
…
“No. I know this because every single day, I worry of becoming just like that,” I answered earnestly. “Because as much as one could call Dio a grand individual, he was still unable to achieve anything all because he couldn’t trust. And as much as one can understand his incapacity to believe in others other than himself, it’s wrong to assume he could do all of this on his own. He needed help, but he couldn’t accept it. He was the one that needed to win, him and him alone.”
…
“And you think that by… keeping away, you will live through this without falling into his own mistakes?”
…
“Maybe,” I admitted with some uncertainty. “Maybe I will be spared by his mistakes while also allowed to feel newer issues. Maybe I will fail too, maybe I will not arrive at the destination I’ve set myself to find- but I will fight to the bitter end to give my best to achieve it.”
…
…
“I believe we’re done here,” The priest commented calmly, standing up from the bench. “I had my expectations for you and… you were different than I thought. Way more difficult to predict.”
I frowned. “What about-”
“「 Made in Heaven 」sees multiple paths a person can take. But with you, the Stand starts to have some issues. And I believe it has to do with your own Stand.”
My frown deepened, but before I had the chance to ask for more, I found myself alone. A blink, and Pucci was gone from my sight and range of action.
A scowl briefly pierced through my calm mask, but instead of getting too annoyed by this circumstance, I decided to go back by the central part of the ship to keep on waiting for Speedwagon.
Robert would arrive a couple of minutes later, apologizing profusely as he helped loading up his luggage inside the ship.
“I-I thought I was early and decided to visit the bar. I lost time and-”
“It’s alright, you’re here,” I calmly interrupted. “I suppose you got everything in your luggage.”
“Fake documents about our identities, some to reason our visit to the States, and some permits to stay in there for a couple of months,” The fellow blond said while nodding. “Still, may I ask why we are going to Boston? I would’ve expected you to visit New York or Washington first.”
“Both cities are fairly big, and both with their own problems,” I quietly explained as we started to make our way to our cabins. “I believe we should start with somewhere less problematic, just for the sake of growing accustomed to the ‘Land of the Yankees’.”
“I’ve heard numerous things. Many scary individuals live there- shouldn’t you have asked for Bhediya to come with us?”
I sighed. “I had thought of it, and I would’ve wanted someone else to be with us, but ever since George had him work to try and mellow things with the Indian sector of his trade group, he has been rather busy. Plus, I couldn’t just ask him to leave Sarah behind for this trip.”
…
Robert nodded, looking a little annoyed at how small the group was.
“Yet, I’m not worried,” Speedwagon confessed without hesitation. “I know that you will be able to face all those possible enemies without much of an issue.”
Oh, I hoped that myself. Or else I wouldn’t have been worthy of achieving the Heavens.
With the ship preparing to set sail for the American Continent, I finally reached my cabin, quickly sitting down on my bed as I prepared for the long journey ahead.
And as I, Dio, yawned and prepared to enjoy a peaceful nap, my mind couldn’t help but think about what kind of characters I was going to meet.
Who knows, maybe I was going to be surprised with some unexpected individuals. But for now… I, Dio, needed to enjoy my time away from the perfidious paperwork.
----------d-d-d-d--------------d-d-d-d-----------
AN
OVER HEAVEN! The First Arc (Giovinezza) is now complete!
Next stop is Capitolo Secondo (Ambizione)!
...But before that… a spooky Mid-quel!
Capitolo 1.5 (Lacci Crudeli)!
Summary: It’s 1882 and Dio & co. are recovering from the ordeals happening just last year. While Made in Heaven makes the first steps in politics, a terrible news strikes London as a monster long thought death is now on the loose once again. But how could it be? How could Jack the Ripper be still alive? (It’s required to have a ‘minor’ - read as ultra minor – understanding of Satellite City from FENNAH, horror web-series. And this is ‘half-canon’, so you may skip it if you want.)
Chapter 37: Omake 16: Meanwhile at the MiH HQ
Chapter Text
Omake 16: Meanwhile at the MiH HQ
There was a rather tense atmosphere inside the headquarters.
While nothing concrete had the workers to feel this much worried, the fact that something was indeed off with today just made the whole day quite… difficult.
Without Speedwagon, the administration was left to his two trusted aides, which were more than properly helping around to replace their missing boss.
The rest of the supervisors looked incredibly uncomfortable, but they knew what was wrong now that their leader was away for a business trip.
And that something was the lack of an over-the-top reaction from a certain woman now that her fiance wasn’t around to keep an eye on her.
Hannah had holed herself in Dio’s office.
It was known how the woman was attached to the young man, and how she would normally react when he was away from London for some conference.
The lovely lady might be a delight to have around when their boss was close enough to watch over her behavior, but when he wasn’t there…
Well.
Wailing, punching walls until large entrances are created through the intense bashing, and having someone in there so that she could explain her entire life in fine details so that she doesn’t truly feel alone…
Those were once a normality to experience in the building whenever Dio was out of the capital for a reason or another.
But today he was known to have left for a longer trip? Many had panicked and cried themselves to sleep when they heard of the news.
If Hannah could react this horribly at a minor trip out of the city, everyone had the right to fear for what she would do now that he was going to be gone for much longer and even further than previous occasions.
…
And yet, despite all the alarm and fears, nothing seemed to happen as the work day started, prompting for many to worry for the worst as the woman was last spotted walking around Dio’s office.
Many were curious, endeared by a sense of morbid interest over what kind of madness was unfolding inside that room, and how long it would take for said insanity to break into their workplace.
…
In the end, a ‘brave’ soul was picked among the supervisors, a young woman that went by the name of Lara Spencer, was sent to discover the truth. An arduous task that promised endless rewards and generosity from the rest of her peers, for good reasons this all felt little compared to the risks of this mission.
Yet she had to do this, all for the sake of resuming her blasted work and get back home with something to buy her lunch and dinner.
Grasping over the door’s handle she had just touched once to ask to be hired in that growing organization, Lara delved into the monster’s den with little to no preparation whatsoever to the ‘absurdity’ unfolding inside that room.
She held her breath as she was inside, her eyes quickly locking on the calm-looking form of the very ‘creature’ she was sent to check on, and felt almost stupid when she realized that the fellow girl was just… writing something down.
Maybe it was the beginning of some letter spree to their leader?
Lara walked closer, tense and ready to bolt away the moment Hannah noticed her presence. The young woman was just too focused on what she was scribbling on that paper to notice the careful recon mission ordained from her ‘minions’.
Finally, the worker had her eyes aimed at the paper and… she frowned as she recognized a particularly simple romantic poem. Nothing strange or-
“Oh, hello,” Hannah hummed happily. “Sorry, I didn’t see you.”
Lara tensed up, panic rushing to her mind as she knew she had to leave.
“I-It’s alright-”
“Do you need something? Is there a reason you came here?”
…
“Y-Yes.”
“Oh? How may I help you?”
Oh crap, how should I answer that?
…
…
…
“I-Is everything alright, Lady Hannah?”
Fuck! Why did I do that? I’m so dead now…
The young brunette blinked in surprise, almost taken by the unexpected question… but soon she was smiling cordially at that ‘concerned query’.
“Everything is fine, dear. I suppose you were all concerned by the fact I’m not behaving weirdly now that Dio is away for the United States… right?”
Lara had to nod, still chiding herself for being this easy to get to talk under peer pressure.
“Y-Yes. It’s just… odd that you’re so calm.”
Hannah hummed. “Right? I was surprised myself when I felt unable to get annoyed at his departure. Even though he would always explain to me why he is going out of London without me, I would usually lash out like a silly girl… apologies, by the way.”
“W-Well accepted, Ma’am.”
The brunette sighed. “Still, the reason why I’m so calm is… because I know Dio is going to bring back a ring for me.”
…
A what now?
“A-A ring?”
“Yes,” The girl replied with a nod. “He mentioned that he just lacked the right ring to give to me to ask for my hand. Such a gentleman- what a lovely man that conquered my heart~.”
For some inexplicable reason, Lara was quite certain that Dio was out for business affairs than else. But maybe there was a chance he was also going to buy a precious ring too if he had the chance to do so.
So maybe it wasn’t that strange to believe he would also do this… yet, Lara couldn’t help but feel that her leader was sure going to incur to a kind of wrath he had never been bestowed by Hannah. She might be an angel, but as a woman the worker knew that she was just gearing up to either be satisfied or be furious at her fiance.
Yep, Lara thought with a grim outlook in life as she was allowed out of the office, things were going to be this tense despite any real possibility of issues from Hannah.
But once Dio was back… then that was going to be another story altogether.
------------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-dd----------
AN
I wonder if Dio-sama will find a ring for his bride. Hopefully he doesn’t die by furious woman’s stampede.
Chapter 38: ARC 1.5: Lacci Crudeli (1/3)
Chapter Text
Capitolo 1.5: Lacci Crudeli (1/3)
Quick reminder: Read the ‘first’ AN of the last chapter to understand what is going on.
Winter 1882.
The wind was chilling despite the scene happening well away from the dark setting of London Proper, with the dim light of the few candles being left lit at the corners of the room keeping the entire place to be devoured by the shadows of darkness.
Just mere moments ago, I was trying to read a fine book. A book about romance and about the art of understanding emotions to a finer level. It wasn’t generally my cup of tea since I would’ve preferred something about gardening, but since Dio was now away for an important business trip together with his adoptive father, I just thought it being the prime opportunity to learn some more about this curious feeling.
While I might have grown to accept the fact that I could access his heart only through slow but steady steps through our friendship, I decided to delude myself that perhaps something deeper and more meaningful could be found within the pages of that book.
Erina had gifted it to me as means to help me in my endeavor, and albeit perplexed at first when I read its title, I started to slowly creep at each word and sentence of that modest text. It wasn’t too thin, but neither too thick in the number of pages. It was still a good read, but still far from quenching the need of proving once again that I was ready for the next step.
It was right as I turned its twentieth page that the news of something unusual unfolding in the innermost section of London’s poorest districts arrived at the headquarters. Three deaths, a woman and two men.
Even though this wasn’t truly surprising considering how cheeky some independent gangs would be against our organization in an effort to debunk our reputation, this time the report had mentioned something that was worth checking on a personal level.
Bhediya decided to accompany me, leaving Sarah to play with Speedwagon while her brother and I went to see what really happened in Whitechapel and why the police were buzzing around in such a hurry.
Sure, there were plenty of officers that were supportive of Made in Heaven, but to score any favor in gaining insight over a new case was something that took its time. It needed for the first day to come to an end before a full report could be asked, and right now the crime has been uncovered mere hours earlier.
A sliver of worry coated my mind, but it wasn’t one born from certainty. It was born by the remembrance of something familiarly sinister as I listened to the names of those that had been found deceased.
The woman was a prostitute, one that I had heard about back when I was still dealing with that bleak moment of my life. It was only by reputation, and yet the fact that it was a prostitute having been killed together with two clients just sounded… fairly unnerving.
The pattern was also the same as his . Daggers or… something akin to short and sharp blades had been used to slaughter the trio. And while it was easy to try and dismiss this as a clear case of emulation, there was also a strong case that dismissed this effort of my mind to calm me down. Dio had fought a brutal campaign to try and make sure any violent criminals, murderers and rapists, were put behind solid bars until the end of their lives.
It took a full year and plenty of favors to get through with this attempt, but London had been breathing a cleaner air ever since the threat of these monsters had been dealt with through the blond’s work. But now Dio wasn’t there, and the burden of this strange case was now mine to handle.
Maybe I should’ve contacted him when I still could.
This thought wasn’t dignified by hopelessness, but by the sense of annoyance created by that frustrating crime scene.
Once we arrived at the location of the murder, Inspector Poole was more than happy to let us see the sight on a closer setting. The man had been one of the many that was indebted with Made in Heaven, having been one of the many students that had been given money to pursue their education through universities and join the higher section of the work-force. An excellent detective, the man was also having some trouble making sense of the jigsaw left behind by this unknown killer.
“Poole, it’s been a while,” I greeted with a kind tone, smiling as the young man returned this with a tired sigh.
“Miss Hannah, I would like to say it’s good to see you, but I’m sure you know what happened here is… quite tragic,” The officer commented with a nervous tone.
“I have, yes,” I quietly replied, nodding as the detective led us to the crime scene proper. Buck’s Row was now bustling with various police officers trying to block any citizens trying to see the corpses of the victims. Sheets were used to cover the sight of the butchering from the civilians, but soon those were pulled off to give us a good look at the disgusting massacre.
It was a feast of gore, one that had her grimace and sigh in irritation at the familiar style used against these poor souls. Crouching down, I gave a proper look on the horrible scene while Bhediya studied closely some piece of cloth coming from the jacket of one of the victims. He brought it close enough to his nostrils to catch the scent and… he gritted his teeth.
“I don’t believe I can find the culprit,” The young man lamented, bringing the cloth down to the ground.
Nodding at that comment, I decided to look some more for any interesting clues. This wasn’t Jack’s work for certain.
While the bastard would’ve tried to keep away from poking at Dio by resuming with his old antics regarding bodies, he wouldn’t have done so since it was widely-known that the adopted Joestar was now dealing with a royal feast in Manchester and couldn’t do much if he decided to come out and play. Still, my eyes found something rather confusing.
An element, perhaps a clue, that made me pause in my thoughts and breathing. At first I failed to notice the small strands of white fur protruding from the largest of the blood pools near the victims’ bodies, but the moment I got a glimpse of those, I aimed my finger so that the inspector could’ve recovered those.
Poole blinked just once, trailing my finger to where it was pointing at, quickly crouching down himself to recover the unfamiliar fur-like strands.
“Could it be hair?” I mused out loud, turning to the perplexed detective.
“It’s… too thin to be hair,” He responded, his free hand reaching for a small handkerchief he had in his pockets. Soon the bloodied strands were enclosed in the cloth, meant to be studied by Scotland Yard once they received this kind of hint. “I would dare to say those are from an animal, but nothing in my mind strikes at the discovery of the white fur. A cat is too small to be responsible for this.”
Indeed, a kitty wouldn’t have been able to manage this much of a blunder. Not without human help at least. Could it be that the killer made use of animals? Maybe it was someone that had managed to avoid suspects until now because they appeared to be normal by owning a simple pet. A pet that was being used as a unique sign for the monster behind this heinous crime.
In the end there wasn’t much else to notice beyond the fact many were already considering it the infamous return of Jack the Ripper. People were too easy to attach a familiar name to a horrible deed so similar to the ones caused by the renown murderer.
But that kind of chance was already ignored by every bit of my mind. Dio had been quite adamant on the fact that Jack had perished, and that anyone that would’ve gone and done this kind of murders was none other than a copycat. Someone that, albeit dangerous, was still a far cry from the vicious vampire that he had fought a year ago.
A long time had passed since his demise, and it wouldn’t have been a surprise that someone somehow managed to get through the simple screening that was established to avoid any revival. The large acquisition of knives from any stores was considered a prime topic to be worried about, and that had prompted Made in Heaven to issue the innocent request to the shops to not sell too many knives to a single individual.
Without much to work on, the logical solution was to return back to the headquarters and contact Dio on the matter. As much as I wanted to offer a greater contribution to this odd development, there wasn’t much to do with the little amount of clues available for us to study. We couldn’t just do anything without any legitimate hint of what was going on.
Yet, as we proceeded to make our way to the main building, our attention was quickly taken away by a sharp shriek followed by masculine yells coming from one of the more abandoned sections of Whitechapel. Maybe it was a brawl, maybe it wasn’t what I was hoping for it to be-
“I smell blood. Lots of it,” Bhediya commented curtly, taking the lead as he bolted through the empty streets of the quarter, rushing towards where the scene of the newest possible crime was unfolding. The wind suddenly got chillier, and I felt a shiver go down my spine as I got a glimpse of quite the absurd sight unraveling before our eyes.
A woman, she was being kept lifted up with her legs kicking around to be freed from that strong choke hold. She wanted to scream, tears flowing without restraints as she knew that the monster behind that attack was going to take her life. In a mere second, a crack echoed all around the street, the girl’s windpipe was snapped with ease by the tall being now standing over her remains.
Silence reigned as a king for the following quiet moments, with the creature slowly turning to reveal more of its crooked appearance. Its face looked like a porcelain doll, with numerous cracks all over its blank body and face. It twitched, seemingly interested by our arrival… but looking forward to something a little more murderous compared to a warm greeting.
Soon it was convulsing, preparing to attack us as Bhediya and I braced for the unavoidable fight. This was the thing behind the attacks and… what was that?!
My mind couldn’t come up with a proper answer to that simple question. It looked like something unnatural. A demon, or maybe something akin to one of those homunculi mentioned when I asked Dio about alchemy. Its skin resembled like porcelain, yet I could tell that the texture was smoother… and tougher.
Dashing for the flanks, we both dodged the first assault of the creature. It was tremendously fast, but still easy to handle considering how quick the werewolf was and how much swift my body was ever since what happened last year. Multiple Steel balls were already in my palms, allowing me to counter that first move with a volley of Spinning spheres.
While those were not coated with the Golden Spin energy, with my efforts still limited by my capacity to produce it through a single ball despite a full year of training onto it, the damage was less than I would’ve wanted..Especially when the massive explosions caused by the volley only ended up leaving the ‘porcelain’ charred and some little cracks over the damaged tissue.
This wasn’t going to be an easy fight for the two of them… but Bhediya was already moving in to land another hint on the surprised monster. His right leg blurred in a golden light as he struck the being with a powerful Hamon-imbued kick. The result was the fiend being pushed forward some more, but minimal cracks appearing on its back.
It snapped around, roaring the most terrifying noise we could’ve heard. It was loud, distorted, and inhuman by all accounts. While it had sustained a considerable amount of power onto itself, the creature seemed to shrug off any hints of pain that could’ve been coursing in its body. Either because it couldn’t feel pain, or because it was too enraged by us to stop with its assault.
Once again it rushed to attack, this time aiming at me as I was left alone to handle its swift blitz. Much to my relief, I soon found out that its clawing around was unfocused and driven by pain and rage, giving me the chance to predict and dodge all its attacks.
With this close up offering me the chance to try something stronger, I decided to try and see how it liked to be stunned by a cold touch. Preparing the attack on both my palms, feeling my sensibility dropping because of the usually unpleasant effects of the technique. Once I was ready to strike, I allowed for the monster to be open for me to attack and… I slammed both my hands onto its chest.
At first nothing happened, but soon the fiend stopped in surprise, with its stare turning down to see that a layer of ice was expanding from where my palms were pressing onto. It was also in that moment that I noticed some curves within its torso. Could it be that I was fighting a female? It had a rather slim figure, and the curves could only tell me this much.
Backing away to deal the killing blow, I felt tears forming all around my eyes, with the liquid channeling and preparing to be ejected. Dio had told me that vampires had this ability that was deadly useful. The capacity of focusing bodily fluids within their eyes and… shooting a powerful dual beam out of those to kill their enemies. I had tried to use it before, with it resulting in my eyes being almost destroyed in the process. Luckily enough, Hamon and my natural regeneration prevented a permanent state of blindness… but it made me wary of using this ability to its full power.
Instead I resolved in using a weaker version of it. I closed my eyelids just a moment, remembering what I had to do once I was ready to strike at this mysterious opponent. The moment my eyes were burning, I opened up to look at her and blasted her without any mercy!
The light-violet attack zeroed the distance to its target, slamming into the monster’s iced chest and… piercing through it. The fiend stopped, tensing up in shock as a large amount of dark green liquid started to pour out of the wounds. It trembled, surprise embedded in its form before Bhediya rushed from behind and slammed another kick on the back of its head, sending the monster to crash down on the ground and leaving an indentation of its frame onto the floor.
There was silence, with both the werewolf and I staring at the seemingly defeated monster. The creature was convulsing just a little, but all in all wasn’t making any effort to either get up or try to get closer to us to attack again. It was there, seemingly trying to recover from its injuries… and actually coming closer to do that.
My eyes widened as I saw the two holes I had left on her chest slowly closing, with a few of the cracks that we had left on its skin slowly mending and closing up like her wounds did. Was she regenerating? How was it possible to beat someone that was handling a blow that was meant to instantly kill? While it was true that we had faced monsters far worse, Bhediya had confirmed with the usage of the Ripple that the monster wasn’t undead or driven by anything Hamon could’ve killed.
Backing away and considering a retreat to plan a better way to destroy this dangerous threat, my attention was taken away as I was a dark blur descending from the rooftops of the nearby building and onto the downed monster.
A sharp blade replacing the intruder’s right arm as he pierced onto the murderous creature. It roared in pain, trying to get off from that hold, but was unable to shrug off the attacker. It trashed around to no avail, with the being failing miserably to get her attacker off from her back.
Soon, the struggling simmered down to simple convulsions, prompting for the masculine creature to step off the submitted fiend and lift it up from the floor with his blade-arm still stuck onto the monster’s chest.
He was tall, taller, than the monster we had just fought and… his attention was now onto me. Golden eyes shone from its dark scleras, and I felt like this was an important being… and an intelligent one at that.
“Apologies for having acted on this… problem, a little too late,” The being spoke, his voice booming and particularly genuine about the apology. “And… Lucy, please get off from Miss Hannah’s shoulder.”
A frown replaced my surprised expression, and I indeed felt a small weight onto my right shoulder. As I turned to greet this ‘Lucy’ and try to get a clearer understanding of this situation… I was blessed with an even greater fright as I was given a full-toothed smile from the small but scary-looking critter now perched on my shoulder.
White fur with several bloody red spots, a hat made of flesh, and a set of numerous sharp-looking teeth making up for quite the horrifying smile to look at.
“Hello, love~!”
I didn’t jump at the sudden surprise, but the critter that resembled a nightmarish cat did offer me a good reason to punch her off my back. I didn’t know that something big was soon to happen and… the taller being was somehow tied to this.
“W-Who are you?”
He gave me a grim look and… he sighed. “My name is… Ludwig. And we need to talk, Miss Hannah and Mr. Bhediya.”
And what a curious discussion was going to ensue. One about creatures from another time, and age- monsters from a society based on brutality and viciousness. A world where someone like Lucy Lacemaker was considered the prime example of a model citizen.
-----------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d------
AN
Part 1 of 3- boy, this sure looks like a lot to take. I hope you all paid attention to my numerous warnings in the last few chapters because you’re about to get blasted in the next chapter… which I’m currently writing right now and will probably release later today. Yes, I’m trying to rush this mini-story… but I hope you can enjoy it despite it being that short.
Truly a hellish story to make Halloween time a little… funnier.
Chapter 39: ARC 1.5: Lacci Crudeli (2/3)
Chapter Text
Capitolo 1.5: Lacci Crudeli (2/3)
“May I entice you for another cup of tea, dear?”
I blinked calmly as I saw the warm teapot being held in front of me. The one holding it was the bizarre being that was called Fontaine. Wearing an ochre-colored trench coat with three sharp frills sprouting from the top collar, the lanky being was also donning a matching hat with a tiny chamomile on the side and a lopsided brim that covered his eyes well enough.
He looked particularly peaceful considering his diplomatic approach in this unusual situation. Not only strange for both Bhediya and I, but also for the creatures that had decided to host us for the time being.
Kivouachians. Beings that had been existing from the very beginning of the world. The predecessors of humanity, and the entities that had been long praised as deities by ancient civilizations. The list of titles could go on with the kind of monsters I was forced to deal with my friend, but I decided against stroking the ego of those mysterious… aliens.
Bhediya was having a tougher time keeping his nervousness in check, mostly because his senses and instincts were screaming at him that we weren’t dealing with the usual brand of unnatural creatures. No, we were facing something that was by far the worst kind of ‘spectators’ we could’ve imagined to be facing while Dio was away for that business trip.
Especially now that Dio was away for that business trip.
Once again, I really wanted to bash my skull at having decided against writing a message to the owner of Made in Heaven. Her little pride having landed them in quite the precarious situation, one that I was unsure we could get out of if we didn’t manage to keep things stable at this unplanned meeting.
“A cup would be nice. Three sugar cubes,” I curtly replied, never having my eyes leave both Ludwig, the leader of this cast of dangerous beings, and Lucy, the most terrifying of the bunch. The critter looked as devious as she really was inside. A bundle of chaos that was coated in a layer of murderous senses and a thirst for inflicting torture on her preys.
Once the cup of tea was given to me, I took a moment to sip at it and… enjoy the pleasant fragrance and the proper sweetness of the relaxing beverage. A nod was given to show my positive reaction to the good blend that I was offered. Fontaine’s smile widened just a tiny bit, careful to not appear too forced with his ‘response’ or too lackluster by not reacting at all.
“I suppose you’re asking yourself why you’ve been spared by any attacks after… making your acquaintance with our little burden,” Ludwig muttered with a curious tone. “Please, be free to inquire and I shall answer the best I can.”
“That little burden… what is it? And why was it set free?” I decided to ask first and foremost. The way that monstrous entity had managed to slay five people in a single night so easily was enough to warrant some interest in understanding what was the truth about it.
“What you encountered was something of a… relic from our first rule. Something that wasn’t meant to be released in the open like that,” The ‘Grand Voice’ answered quietly. “Something that is now locked away and-”
“Will never wander around making trouble for us all,” Lucy interjected. “I bet ya were afraid of keeping on that fight. I could see that scaredy look you had when you saw her recovering.”
The intense stare that ensued was enough to actually get me tense and ready to brace myself for an attack. The fact the small critter looked ready to jump at the opportunity to attack so suddenly was enough to get me to worry about our survival.
Before something could’ve happened, Ludwig moved to grasp at the smaller being’s neck and pull her away from her tense posture. Lucy gnawed, trying to bite off one of Ludwig’s fingers, but failing to accomplish much in that effort beyond leaving some scratches on his hand.
“Forgive Lucy, she is rather… bored of being limited after what just happened,” Fontaine spoke up, but I turned my attention back to Ludwig instead of focusing on the ‘older’ Kivouachian.
“You responded to one of the questions,” Bhediya reminded tensely. “I suppose... you’re unhappy to part way with the answer to the second one.”
The tall being blinked, keeping quiet for a moment as he pondered on the matter.
“We ourselves are… unaware of who was behind the burden’s release into London,” Ludwig admitted, looking at Fontaine as if to ask some guidance on the matter.
“An investigation is currently unfolding on this situation,” The Spidery fellow added with a nod. “We will make sure whoever was responsible for this tragedy will be put under trial for high treason against the Kivouack.”
A frown adorned my face as I thought about this situation. Something was indeed off with their ‘subdued’ responses, and I knew that it had nothing to do with us both. So what was driving them to be this appeasing to us, and why do I feel like the reason behind this was way more unpleasant than I wanted?
“May I ask you a rather simple question? It’s one that I think might enrage you considering how blunt and unpleasant it might sound.”
…
Ludwig nodded slowly. “You may, Miss Hannah.”
Let’s hope this doesn’t land us in an uglier spot than the one we currently have…
“Why are you afraid of harming us?”
…
“Beg your pardon?” The Grand Voice asked with a surprised tone.
“You might be trying to play clueless on the matter, but I can tell that you’re being overly generous with this situation. For someone that is blessed with an important role, you’re sounding particularly...”
“Appeasing,” Bhediya commented with a fascinated tone.
Fontaine snorted. “You two sure are an incredible duo. Now I can see why that boy decided to give you this much trust.”
Boy?
The term at first left me perplexed since I knew of no boy… and then I realized that within the context, the old Kivouachian was referring about-
“Dio. You’re… doing this for-”
“A lucky brat that ended up becoming a little too troublesome to kill,” Lucy interrupted with a swift comment. “I can understand why you two need to bootlick around to the kid, but I don’t see how helpful it is to be this submissive in front of these humans.”
“And why are they doing this, Lucy?”
Her grin widened, and I felt a sudden chill go down my spine. There was no reason to refuse the fact that I was terrified by the frightening being sitting by Ludwig’s lap. By asking her something like that, I felt like I had opened a box full of death and despair… and I wasn’t sure if I should’ve been glad to have done that sacrifice or not.
“Well, your organization is big and important. Enough that making any of you disappear would warrant some nosing around that would make our efforts to remain unknown to you simians particularly difficult,” The murderous critter explained. “And… Ludwig is curious about you, little missy-”
“Enough, Lacemaker. You’re making quick waste of my patience with your unwarranted responses-”
“I believe those responses are more than warranted, Grand Voice Ludwig,” I interjected fiercely, feeling rather concerned by both reasons driving this forcefully diplomatic situation. While it was far from the worst scenarios, the situation at hand was far from idyllic.
They were interested in my abilities, perhaps growing interested with what they could do with me if they used me as a bargain chip to gain something from Dio. That mere idea… was enough to get my blood boiling and for my vampirism to intensify for a moment. Violet flashed red for a brief moment as I stared sternly at the interested Kivouachians, with Bhediya too tensing up as if expecting for a fight to break up from that very situation.
Everything was set to begin a glorious brawl, with Lucy giggling eagerly at the chaotic turn this whole farce of a meeting had turned into. But before anything happened, a knock by the door interrupted just a little bit the tense atmosphere.
Ludwig looked confused, staring at the only door of his office and pondering if he should’ve let him who was knocking or not. And in that moment, I felt once more concerned, this time about who was about to enter inside. It had to be another Kivouachian, but there was no means to know if their entrance would spell the beginning of that fight, or the end of any possible conflict.
“You may enter,” The Grand Voice ultimately decided, allowing for the Kivouachian on the other side to finally get inside that room.
Wearing a red coat that barely covered his bulky figure, the being that entered inside had dark-red fur and the head akin to a fox. His teeth were a mix of white, light-blue, and yellow, while numerous thin tails were fluttering peacefully from his lower back.
“Yeshua,” Fontaine greeted tensely. “As you can see… you might have not come in the best of situations.”
The Fox-like creature snorted. “As far as I can tell, this might be the best I could’ve imagined. Lucy has yet to murder anyone.”
“Mere moments, Yeshua. You are early by a few seconds from that to happen,” The murderous critter assured, only to get a bored look from the new entry.
“Does that mean you lost your touch, Lacemaker? Still, I want to know why the hell are you four getting so fussy about,” He asked, turning to stare right at me. “Like, what are you doing, Lady? We’re really trying to keep things from going to crap right now.”
“Yet you’re willing to appease to lower our guard,” I replied with a furious tone.
“All forms of appeasement leads to that,” He lamented. “But I can assure you that we don’t want to make a mess out of this. We just want to strike a deal with your boss, something that prevents each other from jumping at our throats.”
“How do we trust you with that?” Bhediya asked, his eyes narrowing at the new arrival.
This situation sure wasn’t turning any better, despite the blunt effort of the fox-like Kivouachian.
Yeshua sighed. “Because by normal circumstances I should be the one heading an assassination attempt to make sure our existence is kept a secret, and I really don’t want to mess my hands on killing a kid that got too many eyes aimed at himself.”
“So you… want an agreement to-” I tried to speak up.
“To not get to deal with that whole ordeal,” Ludwig finally spoke again. “We don’t need to face the trouble of having the entire Kingdom trying to find out what happened to its Golden Boy. That child he-”
“He is not a child,” I pressed with some irritation. “I don’t believe treating as such will work well with what you’re trying to accomplish. In fact, I believe the only thing you’re accomplishing to keep doing so is annoying me.”
“Oh? And why would we mind if you get ‘annoyed, little girl?” Lucy asked with a curious tone. “Are you going to whine? Maybe even try to put up a fight and-”
“You talk a lot for being a pathetic cat,” I remarked, my blood boiling again and my instincts flared once more as my thoughts were clouded in a thin shroud of red. “I suppose it has to come handy when you’re trying to get people vexed, but less so when the only thing you’re accomplishing is making a fool out of yourself.”
Foresight was easy to achieve after months of dealing with people of various kinds. Despite Lucy not being human, her mind had a framework that I could understand properly… and play with to my ultimate entertainment.
A growl, one that felt more like a mix of hissing and snarling, started to rumble through the small Kivouachian’s throat, now actively pushing herself out of Ludwig’s hold as she stared up right at me. I merely smiled, my red eyes glowing brightly as I waited for her to make that mistake.
The smile was enough to get her to strike, bolting across the room in an effort to hit me and put an end to me. How silly of a thought, I contemplated while swiftly swinging my open palm at her. Lucy flew towards me… and landed behind in two pieces. Her head rolled for a bit, with a surprised look now hanging on her face at that unexpected counter.
I too was uncertain of what limits my reaction time had while I was actively making use of this body’s power. I could use some of the vampiric boost offered by the Stone Mask, but that ‘ vampire mode’ was inaccessible while I was exposed to the sunlight.
It was true that I was human, that I could eat normal food and not be afraid of being hurt by the common weaknesses known about vampires. Heck, I also loved to visit the church nearby the headquarters when she was free from her work. The only unpleasant element of that delightful place of God being the creepiness I would feel while listening to the fiery sermons delivered by the passionate priest, a man from Italy that sought for the people to accept his view of a kind and merciful Lord and Father to all.
A blink, then two. Finally I realized what had just happened, with my little daydreaming coming to an end as I realized that there was something of a familiar green liquid trailing down my fingernails. It was at that moment that I realized what had just happened, and I felt panic swell within my heart as I expected for the rest of the Kivouachians to react badly at the death of one of their kind.
Yet none was reacting harshly to it, rather they appeared surprised by the fact I had managed to accomplish such a feat in little time. As I turned if decapitation had indeed put an end to Lucy’s life, I felt surprised at the fact I couldn’t see anything left of the small critter, quite sure that her divided body should’ve been there. Instead there was nothing staining the carpet and…
Now I could feel something sitting on my lap. As my stare turned and I braced for a sudden attack, I turned to see Lucy now sitting peacefully on there and looking at me with a curious look. Her mismatched eyes were still looking in two opposite directions once in a while, but her grin was gone. In its stead, a waiting look now plastered on her face as she expected something to happen now.
Is she… trying to…?
I blinked again, this time feeling rather adventurous with this move as I lifted my right hand. The palm quickly became a new fixation for Lucy’s attention, her stare still lacking any sort of malicious intent as I slowly approached her face and… her chin. A little scratching session ensued, with her eyes slowly closing as she allowed herself to be petted like that.
“Is this… normal?” I questioned, feeling more crept out than amused by that development.
“By human standards? No,” Ludwig calmly replied. “But I believe you might be forced to have her around a while from now on.”
…
“What?”
“You ‘won’ by Lucy’s own mentality. And that means she is going to stake a claim on… a role humans no longer consider acceptable.”
… “What?” I asked again, stressing how much confused I was with this whole escalation. What were they talking about? Why was Lucy behaving in such manner and-
“I believe they are trying to say that… the thing is trying to become your mate,” Bhediya commented uneasily, trying to digest the complicated situation we were both facing right now.
…
“No,” I flatly refused, leading the small critter to lean away from my touch with a slightly betrayed response to the sudden negative response. “My heart already belongs to someone that I consider to be my most precious friend. And that, I will never resign for no reason in this world.”
...What if I try to make something interesting out of this awkward situation? Dio had long mentioned that sometimes he had to come to compromises to get the best out of a situation, and maybe there was something that I could do to not only avoid any conflicts but also cement strong relations with this mysterious group.
“But I believe we can come to a compromise,” I decided to say, already thinking of something that could actually work well with the current situation.
Lucy perked at the curious proposal, listening up as I slowly explained to her what could be done out of this situation for everyone to win. While Ludwig looked uneasy at what I had in mind, the rest seemed to be somewhat accepting of my idea.
And the murderous critter now looked as giddy as she was mere moments before being decapitated, knowing full well what kind of benefits and opportunities that offer gave to her.
Hopefully Dio was going to like the little new liaison to the company. And hopefully nothing wrong would happen out of that risky gamble...
---------d-d-d-d-----------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d--------
AN
Hannah plays with fire, the world is in peril as now Lucy is going to meet a poor Dio unaware of what happened in that reunion.
From horror we shall shift to the pure form of amusement. Next time… a comedy unfolds!
Also, tomorrow will see the beginning of ARC 2. Surprise~!
Chapter 40: ARC 1.5: Lacci Crudeli (3/3)
Chapter Text
Capitolo 1.5: Lacci Crudeli (3/3)
While I had expected for something incredibly insane and terribly messy to be waiting for me right as I returned back to London, I really was caught mostly unprepared for what I was ‘blessed’ with when I finally arrived at the headquarters. The little convention held at Birmingham had opened plenty of doors for me to explore as I quietly started to waddle the massive lake that was the British Empire’s politics.
With many members of the Liberal Party and several ‘wayward’ Conservatives present in that reunion of important traders, I was quick to make a few new friendships along the way. Starting from the Churchill family, with little Winston still eight and completely distracted by the troublesome experience of his first school years.
I would’ve been happier to meet him at a later date, but I was still glad to have been capable of getting this much of an important first step in an amicable relationship with the future ‘British Bulldog’. Instead I found my uttermost attention stolen away by a tense conversation with Henry Asquith.
The one that was possibly going to become a possible candidate to lead the Liberal Party in two decades from now had yet to make a serious commitment to politics, still a law practitioner that had just recently started to make a name for himself in some important criminal cases.
He seemed rather staunch in his current positions, but he mellowed a little bit as I coaxed him to relax and allow me to logically disprove his economic thought. Being a supporter of the traditional Free Market, in contrast to the imperialistic perception that was dominating the Liberals’ majority, he seemed rather intrigued by the chances of ‘integrating’ some advancements within his state of education.
George would be around me during the whole event to make sure that, as I mingled with the other guests in an effort to secure more support and ‘loyalists’, I didn’t make acquaintances with some unpleasant fellows that were invited despite some suspicious behavior regarding corruption and other unsavory things.
It was slightly frustrating, but not enough to get a proper and visible reaction out of me as I had a full year to grow accustomed to the attention. Plus, the fact that Jojo was there too at the behest of his own father trying to not make things awkward for himself with his simple understanding of the family business, meant less staring from the old Joestar and more chances of me exploiting the event as much as possible.
Eventually the entire thing came to an end, and while I had made some early plans to linger some more in the city, the letter I received from Hannah warranted no little concern from my part as I quickly cut my visit short.
After making sure I wouldn’t end up causing any problems to my ‘father’ by leaving so abruptly, I decided to take the first train back to London and return back home, my mind providing some irking thoughts over what might be happening back in the heart of the Empire.
Hannah’s letter was… confusing. While she seemed to be serious with the tone used in the missive, I could easily recognize a degree of ‘awkwardness’ and ‘mirthfulness’. As if she was consciously keeping from me something deadly important and… perhaps something I had to legitimately worry about as I made my way back to London.
Instead of staying for a couple of hours at the manor, I just arrived there to drop my luggage, quickly taking a carriage to the city and see what was going on and… why people were now starting to worry about a possible return of Jack the Ripper. I knew he was dead, but people that glorified murderers were hardly deterred by the minor effort I had spared to limit the sale of large numbers of knives.
Maybe it was paranoia speaking, but for a time even Jonathan thought Dio had perished back in the original Phantom Blood. Yet, surprisingly enough, Dio survived as a head. Could it have been possible for the serial killer to have accomplished something like that? Could it be that he was behind the slaying and that Hannah had somehow managed to capture him?
Knowing the young woman, it wasn’t that impossible for her to bolt at the chances of making an example out of Jack. I could still remember how perplexed she was when I first announced the murderer’s passing and how it had happened. Maybe she would’ve wanted more, and I knew that the girl was easily one of the most vicious beings in the world when it came to take revenge on someone or something.
I could only dread the chances of this wanna-be ripper ending up taken by the half-vampire and brought back to the headquarters. To be tortured in the slowest and most cruel manner possible by the angry young woman… and then I would have to come in and take several hours to clean the whole room.
Nothing worthwhile was lost, except for time that could’ve been better spent working and being productive.
When I arrived at the headquarters, I noticed no clues that could’ve helped me either to change my mind or confirm that my worries were indeed correct. In fact, the large group of workers from the various divisions created within the building were greeting me with absolute glee and relief, the kind of combo that would be dispensed when the boss was back and things were going to be a little less uneasy.
Quite normal considering how destructive Hannah tended to be while I was away for business or for nobles’ gatherings.
“ Robert,” I called out as I finally came in sight to see the older blond giving me a nod before approaching me. “I hope things have been fine there.”
“ Mostly so, sir. The Ripper scare is spreading a little among the people that live near Whitechapel. It’s only natural for many to worry about a surge of crime now, but I believe Hannah managed to catch the real perpetrator and stop them from killing once again,” Speedwagon explained. “In fact, I believe she is currently in your office trying to finish the paperwork about it.”
I hummed, looking around as the whole workforce was finally returning to their posts, allowing me to enjoy some private discussion with the trustworthy aide.
“ I suppose she has disposed of the body,” I commented, surprisingly enough drawing a frown from Robert.
“Body? Oh no, she said that the killer was removed on the spot. She also mentioned that it wasn’t a copycat.”
...Truly? Then how is it possible that followed part of Jack’s pattern in killing their victims?
I held back from asking, now noticing a note of perplexity hanging on Speedwagon’s face.
“ There is something else you wish to bring up, Robert? I can tell you’re concerned about something.”
…
He sighed. “Bhediya said something about crazy fellows, but he didn’t say much before going back to play with Sarah,” The blond replied. “And I believe Hannah returned… with a pet. I believe it is a cat or something of that kind. White fur, some bloody patched on there but-”
“ I believe I will go and check now,” I interrupted, feeling a sense of worry once more boiling from within my chest as I considered this curious ‘animal’ to be reason to be worried about. Weren’t vampires capable of creating monstrosities between humans and pets? At least, that’s what I could remember the original Dio being able to do due to ‘boredom’.
Ignoring the confused look on Robert’s face, I picked up my pace as I walked up to the door that led inside my office. I gave a simple knock before pulling down the handle and entering inside. Hannah’s violet eyes quickly staring up from the paper as she regarded me with a surprised look.
“ Oh, Dio. I wasn’t expecting you to be back so early,” She greeted mirthfully. Her voice appeared to show no hints of manipulation, and there was no strain on her face that would confirm any forced reaction to this situation. Plus, this was pretty much the usual reaction she would have when I would return from trips so far from home.
“ Good morning, Hannah,” I greeted quietly, my eyes lingering on her face as my mind tried to get hold of the uneasy sensation I was now feeling now that I was inside my office. Something was definitely here, and I could tell that it wasn’t a simple cat or another pet of that sort. Something malicious, something filled with twisted desires. “I decided to return earlier. I’ve heard your message about this troublemaker that was killing in a similar way as Jack.”
“ Already dealt with it,” The girl assured. “Still, I’m glad to see you back. I hope things went well for you at the convention.”
...Why was she looking so at ease? If Hannah wasn’t going through any form of mind control, she should’ve reacted quite visibly to the frustrating presence that was within this room. While the perception’s range of my Stand was just enough to get hold of this third occupant, the brunette should’ve perceived that something was indeed wrong right now despite her limited vampirism.
“ We gained a couple of friendly supporters,” I commented, moving to the wooden coat hanger to leave my blue coat onto it and taking this opportunity to give a full look around the room.
I couldn’t see anything suspicious, or anything that should’ve warranted a guarded stance around. The fact the woman’s smile widened as she noticed that I was indeed giving a proper analysis to the situation was enough to confirm that she knew that something was wrong… and it wasn’t anything to worry about in her opinion. Yet the wave of danger that I couldn’t pinpoint was more than enough to keep being concerned about what was going on.
Turning again to stare at the young woman behind my desk, I decided to be more direct on the predicament.
“ Hannah, what… who is in here with us?” I asked with a serious tone. “I can sense that someone is in here and you seem to know that too.”
Her violet eyes gained awareness, with her lips twitching in clear amusement at my words. But I wasn’t finding this hilarious, especially since I could tell that who was in there was nobody that could be trusted. No humans should’ve been able to produce so much blood-lust without a good enough reason to do so.
“ I suppose you’re correct. We’re not alone,” The girl admitted, my blood going cold as I saw her turn to stare right to my right shoulder. Something- no, someone was sitting on it. I turned to glance at the being behind this, and my fear vanished in a single glance despite the horrible creature that was now perching on there.
Lucy Lacemaker didn’t greet me at first, her mismatched eyes trying to gain a jump out of me, but narrowing in surprise as I merely stared in calm shock at that development. Tilting her head to the side, I finally blinked while I made a quick recovery from that unexpected scenario.
And while I was keeping quiet, I knew it was a possibly bad scenario. Not for us but…
“ Hannah, I see that… you got yourself a peculiar friend.”
The half-vampire giggled and nodded. “Yes. Lucy, I think you already know Dio, and Dio, this is-”
“ Lucy Lacemaker,” I interrupted quietly, this time the critter holding back the renewed surprise as I continued to talk. “I wasn’t expecting to make your acquaintance, Kivouachian.”
“ Oh, there are many things people don’t expect while I’m around,” The creature lamented. “Like corpses. Or salted tea.”
I could only nod at that response, deciding to not stay put and approach the desk as to sit down in the chair in front of Hannah. While I was doing that, my mind quickly brought up all the information I knew about the kind of issue we had at our hands.
Kivouachians were ‘primordial beings’. Creatures that had been prospering ages prior to the Big Bang, all living under the brutal society that existed within their ‘world’, the Kivouack. It was almost ironic how these beings were ‘similar’ to the Pillar Men in terms of physical advantages.
Both races centered their supremacy over others thanks to their full control of their bodies. With the Kivouachians being blessed by the lack of a natural weakness, leaving just heavy firepower or anything that could disrupt their regeneration as means to exterminate those vicious creatures.
What really worried me about the discovery of this series to be part of this universe was… the chances of an enormous problem coming back to threaten my chances of bringing eternal peace in this world. One thing that was kept a secret known only to the oldest Kivouachians was the reason that led to the Big Bang.
A creature that had no face and no desire. A ‘curious monster’, one that wanted to learn and devour whatever it saw fit to kill, assimilate or ‘shatter’. Mandus was the name of the catastrophe that ended the Kivouack, and that ultimately led to the creation of our planet. Not much was known of this entity, only that by all means this could easily be considered an eldritch beast of absolute power and dominance.
Hopefully it is dead. It has to be dead…
“ I suppose the Mannequin was set free,” I commented quietly, allowing for all that madness to sink in my brain as I engaged in that complicated mess of a conversation. “Are the culprits-”
“ Dead. They tried to bail but were caught just in time,” Lucy mirthfully commented, humming as she stared at her paws. “How do you know this much about us?”
“ The Joestar library is an immeasurable source of knowledge,” I calmly lied. “There are a couple of obscure books that have some interesting descriptions of Gods of old. Creatures that would capriciously lead people to success or to their horrible demise.”
“ I don’t believe books can-”
“ And I’ve had the chance to see some of the investments taken by a certain Fontaine,” I added another lie. “I might not have full control of London, but I know when something unusual is happening inside the city.”
“ Bollocks,” She remarked foully. “There is no way you managed to track him. All proxies were unaware of the truth.”
I shrugged. “Then I believe miracles happened, dear Loki.”
Grin twitching at that old name of hers, Lucy shook her head in vibrant amusement.
“ So you really know about us. I’m actually surprised. I really am.”
“ And I guess Ludwig will be even more surprised when we will have a meeting,” I muttered with a nod. “I know he will want to have a proper agreement now that I’m back.”
“ Wait, you… Dio, you already knew about the-”
“ Kivouachians?” I interrupted with a quiet voice. “I had for a while now. Never saw it fit to discuss it since I didn’t have any reason to approach them. Well, until now.”
“ Yes, I can see that being quite the fright,” The usually murderous critter pointed out. “Still, he will probably receive you as soon as possible. What with the fact that I’m now working as a ‘diplomat’ for you-”
“ Diplomat?” I questioned suddenly, confused by this new information that actually explained why Lucy was here… and also not. Lucy was, by all means, not fit for that kind of rule. Not because of a lack of capacity to fit well, in fact I was well aware of her past as a ‘stern judge’ that pressed on the keeping of many of the old Kivouack’s rules.
“ Since Lucy became a friend of mine after I proved my worth to her, I decided to propose to have her be a liaison of sorts for the Kivouachians. An attempt to build a bridge between us and avoid any incidents in the future,” Hannah explained with a small smile. “I decided that it would make for a good start to make progress at this ‘mutual discovery’.”
I nodded, turning to Lucy and then back to Hannah. “And she didn’t ask for anything else in return?”
“ I’m willing to be a torturer when it’s needed,” The critter pointed out mirthfully. “But… Do you have an alternative? I can tell you’re thinking of something you can offer me.”
Smiling at her, I offered her a nod. “Hannah, can you please prepare a glass of water?”
The woman gave me a confused look at the simple request. Still, she went through with it, and offered the glass for me to place right on the desk for Lucy to look at. Holding a Steel Ball in my left palm, I allowed for the difficult Golden Spin to happen, with the energy created by the powerful ability soon shifting the content of the glass into something that the critter recognized the moment the transmutation was over.
“ Is that… Alcohol?”
“ One thing that I know that makes you stand out from the others, Lacemaker, is that you have found a way to sleep, something Kivouachians shouldn’t be able to achieve,” I elaborated confidently. “What I just did is something that Hannah too can do, and that is turn water into beverages we have experienced.”
Still skeptical, the critter jumped off my shoulder and sat on the desk, lifting up the glass and giving it a quick sip. Her eyes widened in awe and… soon she was downing the entire brew in a single take. Pulling the glass away, her grin expanded in pure giddiness at this discovery.
“ You can do this… with all amounts of water.”
“ That is correct.”
My smile widened as she started to giggle, this one lacking any past amount of maliciousness that the Kivouachian was known to show around quite eagerly so. Despite my early worries of Hannah having brought in something incredibly terrible that would’ve killed us all…
She ended up bringing us someone terrible that would’ve killed everyone but us if we asked her to.
-----------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d---------
AN
A closure to this mini-story, now we can discuss what will be released later today. The first chapter of ARC 2.
What can I say without spoilering things up? The Mafia and a character that is half-OC/half-canon.
See ya all in a couple of hours from now~!
Chapter 41: ARC 2: Ambizione (1)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (1)
The United States of America. The shining beacon of democracy in the New Continent, the rising star within the grand game of Great Powers clashing against each other to gain control of the largest slices of land all over the planet that they could conquer through subtle diplomacy and fierce militarism.
Imperialism, albeit wavering and flickering before the stress of its own weight, was still running strong within most of the world, but it would be a lie to say that the USA was that much endeared by the concept of colonizing territories beyond its current continent.
The nation wasn’t shy from imposing its institutions and its control over the natives, but the lands were ripe and meant to be exploited despite the immense waste of lives made for the sake of domination. It was kind of a pity that there was no moral qualm in going through ‘patriotic pushes’ to Manifest the American Destiny despite the horrible price the original locals were meant to pay.
Everyone still followed the logic and common sense of ‘Big Fish eats Little Fish’. It wasn’t a brilliant memory of the nation’s past considering how much it developed to the modern day, but it was still a touch better than what was happening in Africa.
So when I walked through the small bridge that connected the ship to the Port of Boston. Numerous individuals had already disembarked, and I took some time to enjoy the different air that was owned by the American city. After a couple of days spent on the sea, it was just proper to take in a safe arrival to the USA.
Speedwagon trailed behind, his mood slightly dampened by the fact he had been feeling bored of staying limited to the ship for that long. Not that he hated the trip across the pond, in fact I could tell that he was enjoying that we were on a big journey away from the paperwork. The fellow blond was still impatient, and his curiosity over what we were going to find at destination burning through his usually calm demeanor.
For a few hours, I found his descent into crankiness worthy of a chuckle or two, but soon that very attitude ended up souring my own interest in reading a couple of books during the trip. There was just something about being constantly moved by the waves that made keeping track of the lines within the pages quite difficult.
I wasn’t sea-sick, but ever since I had decided to heighten my senses through Hamon and my Stand, I was way too attentive of every single detail surrounding me. And that meant I could feel the sea despite being in a fairly distant cabin from the water. It was like I was trying to catch some rest, but then be stopped from doing so because of the ticking noise of a distant clock.
Endurance wasn’t something I lacked, but the moment I stepped onto the creaky wooden planks of the pier, I allowed myself a long relieved sigh.
“Isn’t this a fascinating place already, Robert?” I inquired. “Look at the buildings. The architectural style is truly different from home.”
The man sighed in minor tiredness. “I can see that, boss. But maybe we should free the space for others to pass through.”
I nodded, feeling a hint of embarrassment at having stopped right in front of the only way out of the ship. Once I had moved well away from obstructing people from passing, I resumed my efforts to start a conversation.
“I remember hearing that there was an infamous Fire back in 1872. Several workers were employed to make use of the building rubble as landfill. And the city has been expanding all thanks to that effort,” I pointed out, drawing a frown from Speedwagon.
“Wait, how does landfill fix the damage of a fire?” He asked with a confused tone.
“It doesn’t. While classic measures were implemented to repair the damage, the rubble that couldn’t be recovered was used to fill up a large tract of the marshlands near Charles River.”
The man nodded as he understood the explanation. We were soon moving, our luggage close to us as we reached for the administrative building at the end of the docks. The place was where we were to ‘check in’ and make sure that we were registered as traveling businessmen. Finding the proper clerk for this simple task proved to be quite time-wasting at first, mostly because there were many other individuals that were trying to go through our same process.
After almost an hour of waiting standing by the counters, we were allowed to speak with someone about our current situation. The old man that was assigned to our case was quick to pick our cards and give those a quick look. A frown appeared on his face, and his eyes narrowed right at me with a suspicious tone. Before he had the chance to accuse me of some silly antics, I decided to speak up and avoid any issues.
“My grandfather was Italian. The surname stuck around and… my mother wanted to give me a unique name,” I explained curtly. “I’ve lived in the Birmingham for most of my life, but I always tried to-”
“It’s enough… Mr. Divino. I don’t believe you need to yap more excuses,” The elder commented, turning to Robert. “Can you validate your version, Mr. Speedwagon?”
“I sure can. This young man has only minimal traits from his Italian lineage, mostly his nordic appearance.”
It was still unpleasant to be reminded that the USA was currently having trouble handling the large immigration wave coming from the Italian peninsula. Despite agreements having been respected on both sides, the sudden increase of non-English speakers in the country led to some drastic measures and… racism to be implemented.
I will have to see what cogs I can replace to fix this issue in the best way possible.
The reason that drove me to take in a fake identity stemmed from the fact that I wasn’t planning to challenge any local businessmen early on. If I had come here in the States as ‘Dio Joestar’, people would’ve quickly realized that I was no rookie, and thus I would’ve been forced to stay on a defensive stance to avoid any bad surprises in that regard.
The creation of ‘Damiano Divino’ was almost a joke that slapped any of these smart folks that couldn’t see the trickery behind that derisive name. In fact, I remember chuckling all-day long when I first came up with that name, imagining even then the priceless reactions I would’ve been blessed if I had played my cards accordingly.
Thirty minutes after being spared from any invasive controls, we were finally allowed to leave the building and… find where our current living quarters were located. Sure, I was the one that had personally overseen the purchase of the property that was meant to be our starting point, the place where the American branch of Made in Heaven was meant to be established.
It was going to be the trampoline for a greater expansion, and I knew better from wasting too many resources just yet on the continent without having gained something of a personal understanding of the current times’ state of things. I needed to see with my eyes, to judge from my experiences. I wasn’t going to throw money and pray to not screw myself over the chaotic state of the United States’ economy.
After a swift walk around the city, we managed to reach our destination. The mansion I had bought was located in Tremont Street, a major section that was quite close to the main administrative buildings. A few carriages were going around the streets, the drivers surprisingly enough keeping a more active but also careful pace compared to the one we were familiar with.
Something that got a quip from Speedwagon that this was the first sign of how ‘reckless the Yankees are’, and a quick snort out of me as we went through the process of entering our current home. Once I opened the main doors with the key sent over by the former owner of the place, I made sure to close the entrance properly before giving a proper look at the small garden on the side. All in all, the place looked particularly pleasant, and incredibly ample for just two men with minimal needs for space.
Yet, I knew that it was going to be a brilliant place where to set up the branch since the three floors were enough to keep the basic divisions and even more if I ended up adding more groups to the various branches.
Maybe a Fashion Department?
As I mused quietly about the matter, I saw Robert giving me an uneasy look, his eyes just sparing a quick glance around before setting back onto my frame.
“Dio, I… I have a question.”
I turned to Speedwagon with a curious look. “And that is?”
He sighed. “Where are our… rooms?”
Blinking, I started to resume the walking and take my time in admiring the beauty of this simple but humongous place. Still, I wasn’t going to ignore the man’s request since I had almost forgotten about the sleep bags resting just below his eyes, the sign that the guy really needed to get some rest after the long tiring journey we had just gone through.
My room was slightly bigger than Speedwagon’s, but despite the difference of space, the blond was more than happy to have something that ample to house him for the time being. After dropping his suitcases near the inviting bed, the drained man softly landed his whole body onto the mattress, groaning happily at the softness of the surface.
Feeling myself particularly interested by the chance of resting away from the waves, I made my way to my own room and almost copied Robert’s example the moment I dropped my own burden on the ground. But while the temptation was strong, I knew I just couldn’t get some sleep just yet.
There was still so much that needed to be done before I could be rewarded with some golden hours of silence. Starting with the letter I had to write back home to confirm our safe arrival to both Hannah and George, I took a pen, an ink pot, and some paper to start with the task at once. Twenty minutes went through that first assignment, and another forty went burned as I started to set out all the things I had within my luggage.
By the time I was done with both instances, it was time for lunch and… I felt particularly tired. While it wasn’t jet lag, I sure was feeling the difference in timezone, making me drowsy as I handled my butt through the kitchen in an effort to not scorch any of the eggs I was preparing. As I brought the result to the dining room, I was greeted by a happy and loud Speedwagon as the man had enjoyed that simple hour-long power nap to the fullest.
Another hour was burned in eating the meal I had made, and then I started to clean the plates with the help of the ‘more awake’ blonde. We were both messes in that circumstance, but I ultimately decided to pump some Hamon and solve most of my tiredness in that manner. I had long tried to not build too much of a dependence on the Ripple knowing that it wouldn’t have been that unexpected for me to get my lungs strained during a fight. And with those flaws used against me, I needed to have some safe backup to avoid utter defeat against my future opponents.
After Pucci had mentioned that someone else was after me, I knew that I needed to keep a sharp eye over anything that could resemble an unexpected threat now that I had dealt with anything from Phantom Blood.
I doubted Santana was going to be freed anytime soon, not when nobody actually had the means to find and access his resting ground. The Pillar Men threat was one that I had decided to deal with some smart thinking. Time was on my side, and without UV lights being at our disposal just yet, I had to invest as much as I could in equipment that was meant to destroy both the lone Pillar Man and the rest of his kin back in Rome.
Once the dishes were cleaned, I finally spared two hours to rest and think of what to do next now that we were there… and I found myself endeared by a single thought that was as silly as mostly harmless.
“Are you sure you want to go out on your own?” A concerned Robert asked. “If you want, I can come with you-”
“And leave this place without someone to keep watch?” I interrupted calmly. “I appreciate the worry, Robert. But I believe it would be dumb to leave our things unprotected, not when… thieves might attack.”
He slowly nodded. “And I know how to handle those if they decide to try to get in. Fair enough…
“Plus, I will be spending hours trying to get this letter sent. You saw how long that line was when we first came by,” I mentioned, quickly drawing a dreading look out of the man. “So it’s not much of a pleasure-only trip around the city. The boredom of wasting my life to wait on some lengthy line just dampens that look of things.”
“So you plan to check around more tomorrow?”
“Yes,” I replied, while in my mind I flatly refused that chance. I really wanted to explore now that I could, away from people keeping track of what I was doing. I needed some ‘fresh air’ and solitude.
Soon I changed to some warmer clothes, feeling the colder weather of the city taking me by surprise and brief irritation. I really thought the place would’ve been less cold than London, and yet I was surprised by how chilling some of the wind was in this area.
Once I was ready to go, I departed from the front door and started to make my way to the building assigned to International Mailing. With my eyes taking in as much as I could of Boston while walking to my destination, I started to hum quietly as I felt that things were less ‘formal’ than it had been back in London. Something about the American city just struck me as freer, and less limiting in terms of rules compared to the British capital.
But as I happily made a trip through the lively streets, a chase was currently happening… one where the ones being chased were unconsciously approaching my path. The heavens beckon…
------------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d-------------
If there was one thing that I couldn’t help but despise a lot was when my plans were ruined by something completely unexpected, terribly confusing, and incredibly complicated.
I was enjoying a simple walk around Boston, looking at the people, listening to their accents, taking notes of their plights. I was making sure to do as much as I could to grow accustomed to the unfamiliar place, giddily appreciating the unusual sense of livelihood that was different from anything I had the chance of learning from.
It was a normal journey to the international postal office that was meant to be as uneventful as bland considering the long line that was surely going to be there waiting to make my life miserable for a couple of dreadful hours. I was so prepared to feel the nuisances of bureaucracy to remind me why I loved to delegate troublesome tasks to other people whenever it was possible. But as if I had prayed for something exciting to happen, I was regaled with quite the unplanned escalation when I found myself bumped on by a boy rushing towards me without looking.
The kid yelped, surprise flashing from his voice as he fell on the ground butt-first. The impact did nothing to my posture, merely getting a curious look out of me as I was more than prepared to lecture the child about running around without paying attention where he was looking. But I found my attempt foiled when three individuals, all wearing dark clothes and some white shirts came running towards us.
“End of the line there, little brat,” The ringleader spoke, glaring as the boy stood up and tried to use myself as a shield from his attackers by hiding behind me. He barely reached the middle of my back. “Just give up the noisy pet, and things will be fine for ya.”
“N-No,” The kid muttered, his blue eyes shining strongly through the few curly bangs that fell onto his face.
Giving him a proper look, I noticed two curious things that got me even more interested in the matter. First, the boy… he was familiar. There was something about him that just screamed to the possibility I had seen him before somewhere… but that wouldn’t make any sense since I had never been in the States until now and no character like him should’ve been alive at the time of Part 2 or 3.
Then, I gave a look at the ‘pet’ that was mentioned by the thugs, my eyes widening as I saw the shivering white-furred thing shivering madly as it had numerous cuts across its body. While I wasn’t sure what was exactly going on with that situation, I had a good reason to believe the injuries were inflicted by the ‘owner’ of such a creature.
“Look pal, can you move away and allow us to-”
“I believe I will not move,” I stated tensely. “In fact, I suggest you three leave the premises at once, or else I will find myself interested in intervening in this dreadful predicament. A trio of adults hunting down a child.”
The guy on the left scoffed. “The little shit stole from us. We have all the rights to-”
“I can see the animal was abused. You’ve ten seconds to follow my merciful offer or not.”
… “Hahahaha,” The leader of the small squad laughed a little bit. “You truly have a pair but no brain to understand that this isn’t a situation you can live through if we decide to put you out of this world, friend .”
He emphasized this by showing the revolver holstered by his pants, with his colleagues soon following his example in an effort to deter me from actually helping the boy. Sadly for them, the revelation of their guns was going to be their downfalls as I allowed a smile to creep out on my face.
“What a terrible display! And I thought I was going to live today… a pity that morals long beat the sense of steel. A shame, a saddening one to that.”
…
“A-Are you mocking us?” The goon on the right inquired, quickly realizing how stupid it was and speaking up again. “You’re mocking us.”
I sighed. “I will not make this discussion ever again. Leave now, or be subjected to… my mercy.”
I allowed some of my personal Killing Intent to exude from my body, having the silent pressure exerted by my staring get a shiver from the trio of morons. They shared a look, surprised by my response, and the sudden change of temperature around us.
“Y-You think you can just strut around against us?! W-We are professional killers employed under the powerful Senator Edward Phillips. We don’t take shit from nobody, you hear!”
...Phillips?
I shook my head at the irony, almost letting out a chuckle at how hilarious the situation was turning in mere moments. At first I just thought it was a silly situation created by luck… yet now I knew it was fate that had deemed it right to ‘settle some score’.
I wonder if Wilson was his son or grandson…
“Once again, I don’t care. You either leave, or stay to pay the consequences,” I remarked seriously. “I will not ask again.”
“Y-You… YOU!” The leader pulled his handgun out of his holster and… froze as he realized that something was wrong with his weapon. The small barrel was… tilted to the side, literally rendering the gun completely worthless.
His colleagues tried to reach for their own revolvers, but just like their leader’s, the barrels were twisted in an odd direction. Jaws dropping at the scene, they gave me a confused and panicked look as I smiled through that absurd scene. With them being in range, it was easy for my Stand to quietly move around them and break down their toys without them noticing.
“I guess my luck struck again. Apologies, gentlemen , but I now have a good reason to put you out of commission at once.”
I took the first step forward, breaking the freeze up that had their leader paralyzed on the spot. Eyes narrowing at me, the man bolted towards me, holding his gun upward in preparation to bash my head with it. His panicked determination died the moment he felt his throat exploding in pain as I slammed a punch onto his neck. I restrained my strength a little bit, rather unwilling to enjoy some brutality with a kid nearby.
The attack was still devastating, enough to make the man lose consciousness at the suddenness and intensity of the strike. A loud thud echoed around, getting the rest of the thugs to freeze up again and stare in dread at what happened to their chief. Terrified by my swiftness, they backed away for a moment as I took another step towards them.
“I will allow you one single offer. One that if you refuse I shall never present to you beyond now,” I commented sternly. “Pick your boss, forget about the kid and get out of my sight, you polluting trash.”
I was more than loud and clear as they scampered to retrieve their unconscious leader, sparing wary looks at me as I merely stared at the scene in utter silence. It wasn’t the first time I handled this kind of idiots, and I knew it wasn’t going to be the last by the looks of it. They didn’t linger for long, saying nothing as they left the area and ran back to their headquarters. And I knew that was going to get some reaction from the gangs if I knew how unstable things were with these criminals.
Once the place was cleared, I allowed a nod to myself at the flawless resolution, with my attention now capable of fully addressing the reason behind that little ‘lesson’. The boy looked uneasy as my sight was now upon him, his arms carefully tightening around the curious animal, showing how unwilling he was about parting ways with it.
“I will not harm you and your little friend. I don’t believe children should be drawn into that much of a fight,” I started to say with a nod. “Still, I find myself in a position to ask who you are, young man.”
…
His blue-eyed stare moved away, and I could tell that the kid wasn’t going to be an easy conversationalist with how difficult it was to have him open up to me. Holding back a grimace, I sighed and tried to keep my nerves calm while I handled this aftermath the best way I could.
“I don’t wish to push you into doing something you don’t want, but I can help your little friend if I know who I’m talking to,” I offered, taking note of the boy’s affection for the pet and exploiting it to get somewhere in that discussion. “And I don’t think I’ve given any reasons to distrust me, in fact I was the one that dealt with your harassers.”
…
He nodded, looking up at me with a nervous look.
“My name… is Bloody.”
I frowned at the response, my mind feeling somewhat closer to the truth despite how strange of a name to give to a child.
“Your name is ‘Bloody’.
“My name… is Bloody Valentine,” The child spoke up a little louder. “P-Please, save him.”
Now I knew what I was currently talking too. While the first conclusion would be that this was this timeline ‘Funny Valentine’, I knew that statement would be incorrect. Without entering in contact with the Saint’s Corpse, Funny would’ve never achieved an extended life, leaving him an old man that could only prolong his dynasty.
Bloody Valentine wasn’t the Stand User of D4C , he was… a descendant of that amoral patriot. Someone that by all mean was supposed to have a name akin to his ancestor. Like Funnier and The Funniest had in the Jorge Joestar timeline. I couldn’t still tell if he was a Stand User… and part of me wanted him to not be one considering how powerful the Stand Users from the Valentine family were.
Still, my musings couldn’t be given much priority as I had a promise to keep now that Bloody had decided to keep up with his part of the bargain. Carefully reaching for the trembling animal, I allowed my right hand to carefully grasp over its back before starting to get the Hamon going. The natural energy slowly but steadily flowed inside the creature, stopping the bleeding and increasing the pace it was healing from its wounds.
The process wasn’t that complicated. Muddiburi had seen it fit to give me the proper steps to learn how to heal others beside myself. I could make use of this skill, but it was incredibly weaker than the one displayed a long time ago by the Tibetan Monk. Despite that, the Ripple technique still worked perfectly with what I wanted and, in the matter of a couple of minutes, the furred creature was freed from its suffering.
Looking relieved by the sight, Bloody decided to lessen the hold he had over the animal and… I was given a proper look at that odd ‘pet’. With a fluffy tail that matched the same shade of white as the rest of the body, which appeared to be made of a soft ‘cloud-like’ texture, the only major differences that I could tell from a proper look was that its long ears had some dark-black tips, for its eyes to look like a pair of rubies and… for an amethyst like gem that was embedded in its forehead.
Its appearance didn’t strike me as familiar, and as the animal seemed to happily recover from the previous ordeal, it turned its head towards me and… gave me a friendly nod.
“ Thank you .”
“You’re we… wait what?” My jaws dropped as I tried to make sense of what I had just heard the vulpine creature speak. No, it wasn’t a voice that I heard with my ears… it was-
“You spoke in my head? You can talk telepathically?” I questioned quickly, marveled by this discovery and the animal nodded again.
“ That is indeed correct. Apologies for the surprise ,” He said with a truthful tone. “ My name is Zephy, and I wish to… ask you for your help. ”
“You’re fully healed,” I said bluntly, my brain still failing to grasp the unusual situation. Sure, I had to face vampires, zombies, werewolves and a priest with numerous regrets and no means to make things right. But animals that can talk to my mind were a novelty for sure. Not a big one but still something to be surprised by.
“ This is not about me. Not anymore, that is, ” Zephy replied with a serious voice. “ My owner… she is currently a prisoner to the ones that tried to harm young Bloody .”
“This Senator Phillips?” I questioned, drawing a nod from the boy.
“He… he is trying to do something with Zephy’s friend,” Bloody explained. “She was nice and helped me escape but… but I got her captured.”
“ It wasn’t your fault, child. The blunder wasn’t one you could’ve predicted or acted against with what you currently have .”
“I will side with Zephy on this. You shouldn’t blame yourself for what you couldn’t have prevented in any case,” I commented with a nod. “I believe it would be best if we returned back to my house. I think the thugs are going to come back, this time with reinforcements.”
“O-Okay,” The child said with a nod. “But… you didn’t tell us your name.”
I hummed, feeling rather curious in how I was supposed to answer to that point. In the end, I decided to play it safe for myself. A simple introduction was in order, and I did so while smiling at the curious boy.
“My name is Dio Joestar. And I’m a businessman.”
And with that, the stars aligned for an adventure beyond expectations. One that will see new friends, new resolutions, and another step towards the Heavens!
-----------d-d-d-d----------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d-------
AN
ARC 2 is here! And Dio begins his adventure in the States with a bang.
More info on Bloody Valentine and Zephy will be given next chapter… but I can say already that Zephy and his owner are part of the Xover bit I had announced. It’s only them, and not much of a lore to be needing in these circumstances. It will be fun to depict these two characters since they flow so well with the degree of bizarre this universe is known for.
Hope you’re ready for some big developments!
Omakes will resume by the next chapter.
Chapter 42: ARC 2: Ambizione (2)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (2)
The trip back to the headquarters was uneventful, but I hadn’t expected much to happen with the boy that was supposed to be this timeline’s Funny Valentine to speak up any further once I was done helping his ‘curious friend’.
Zephy, the curious animal that at the touch felt so soft and… so abstract, quietly accepted the careful hold of the young blond, almost taking it as a means to have a protective position from where he could assist the young teen if he needed. I spared just a couple of glances, my mind offering me no idea what I was looking at.
Instead I waited for our arrival back to the safe hideout, with my hopes of some more info being given by the time we were there quite high. I could tell that there was a big story behind, something that had to do with this ‘Senator Phillips’.
As much as I found the whole idea ironic since DIO killed with ease a possible descendant of this guy, I was wary of the current predicament that I was meant to go through now that I was protecting Bloody. I was playing in the man’s own turf, and I could tell that his goons were going to return in bigger numbers. Sadly for them, I wasn’t allowing this threat to go by without proper precautions.
Once I opened the door to the manor and allowed the two guests inside, I led them around the place as I tried to find out where Speedwagon had gone to. I found him reading by the small library on the ground floor. Sitting on one of the couches available in the middle area, he greeted me by lifting the glass of whiskey that he had poured himself during his quiet read.
“Dio, I’m glad to see you’re back this early and…” He paused, taking notice in the middle of that sentence that I wasn’t alone. “I might be a little too drunk.”
I sighed. “Not enough to mistake our new guests as hallucinations, I hope.”
The man almost seemed relieved at that rebuttal, but he spent a few moments in pure silence as he contemplated the two distinct individuals. He seemed mostly interested by the creature currently clutched by the young Valentine, and I couldn’t lament his fascination over the peculiar critter.
Offering a seat to Bloody, I decided to pick some water before commencing a proper conversation with them both. Knowing how tense the boy was, I really didn’t need to press him now that he was still shaken by recent events.
“If you need anything else, feel free to ask, young Valentine. Same for you, Zephy,” I calmly announced as I allowed the younger blond to take hold of the glass filled with water. “I consider you both my good guests, and I shall make the appropriate courtesy of treating you as such.”
“ I’m fine for now. Thank you for your hospitality, Dio. ”
I nodded, turning to the boy and… noticing a confused look on his face.
“Something that unnerves you, young Valentine?” I inquired calmly, getting a quick nod from the teen.
“Mr. Brando, sir- I don’t wish to warrant anything except honest answers out of this but… why are you doing all of this for us?”
I nodded, understanding the logic behind such suspicion. It was just too proper in a world like this one that everyone had to be troubled by the chances of kindness being just a fake cover for something more sinister and nefarious.
“I’m a man of mercy and politeness. While your skepticism is duly noted, I’m quite confident in saying that I have no other intentions over you or Zephy except being a good Samaritan.”
“ And I can tell that he is meaning these words. ”
Blue eyes looked down on the white-furred creature.
“Are you sure?”
“ I’m positive about this. Let’s just say that I had the chance to check something about our kind helper, and now I know he is trustworthy .”
…
“May I inquire what you exactly do?” I asked, feeling rather unnerved by what kind of stuff might have happened while I was healing him.
He nodded, almost smiling at the question. “ I have a… gift. One that allows me to discern if someone is pure-hearted or not. You are perhaps a rarity among many, but still far from having the purest of intentions. ”
Blinking, I had to concede to this point. “I might be quite greedy in minor circumstances.”
“And stingy,” Speedwagon flatly added, only for me to look at him rather intensely.
“You still owe me 10£, Robert,” I pointed out and he sighed theatrically.
“See!”
I allowed a small smile before turning back on the duo.
“Still, while I have already agreed to house you for the time being, I wish to understand why you two are being currently hunted down by the men of this Senator. This Edward Phillips.”
The critter seemed ready to speak up, but it was his ‘charge’ to take hold of this very burden as Bloody spoke up first.
“There is a proper justification of this, but it might require a backstory since… I don’t wish to leave nothing hidden and reveal the truth at once.”
Rather forceful and kind of silly, but I could understand when people just wanted to be as transparent as possible. Instead of just asking a more direct question, I allowed the boy to go through with this request. I really wanted to know some more about these two from the fellow blond’s perspective instead of learning things through sudden revelations.
“My name is Bloody Valentine and… my family is one filled with disgrace,” He started to reintroduce himself, this time adding a particular detail that had me frowning from the very beginning. Disgrace? I knew that Funny Valentine had to have been an amoral patriot, but for him to be classified as a ‘disgrace’ felt just awkward. Still, I allowed the boy to continue from that. “My father was once the heir to an influential politician that came close on multiple occasions on being elected as the president of the nation.”
“That sounds an incredible feat, despite the fact he never became one,” Robert commented, gaining a slow nod from Bloody.
“That was something that kept on fueling my grandfather to keep his pursuit of that seat of power. He had a brilliant dream that stemmed from the need of giving luster to the United States by turning it into a great power on par with Germany and Great Britain,” The boy continued with his explanation. “One that was tarnished when my own father decided to stray away from it for love. My grandfather wished for him to marry the daughter of a wealthy senator, Edward Phillips, and when my father decided to pick someone of lesser status, this got him banished from the main family as well several threats from the senator himself.”
“So this man hates you for being the prime result of a betrayal of interests?” I inquired carefully, knowing how this question would have appeared as insensible.
“Yes. When grandfather learned of my birth, he denounced any effort to name me after his likeness. He deemed me unfit for such a position and gave me the name of ‘Bloody’.”
“If your father was banished, then why did he allow him to name you with that?” Robert questioned, voicing the very confusion I too was feeling.
“...My parents were killed mere hours after I was born. It was a hit job from Phillips and… grandfather decided to claim me, saying that if he hadn’t, his reputation would’ve suffered even more if he hadn’t,” The teen answered somberly. “While I wasn’t neglected, my very existence would be a constant reason for resentment from my grandfather. He is not a bad person, but he considers me the reason why the family failed to see ascendancy to the presidency.”
“He sounds rather terrible. It’s not about being a good person or not, but that still his behavior is rather unacceptable.”
“He didn’t abuse me-”
“It doesn’t mean it makes things better for him in my humble opinion,” I sternly interjected, getting an unwanted flinch out of him. “Understand that just because someone doesn’t physically hurt you, it doesn’t translate on it being a normal thing for anyone to endure. And I can already tell that his attempt to undermine your existence through scorn and dismay is nothing more than a foolish antic that can’t be condoned.”
…
“Why?”
I blinked, frowning at the sudden rebuttal.
“What?”
“Why do you care about this? What do you gain out of this?”
…
“Do you understand what you’re asking me? What gain can I make out of genuine compassion and sympathy?” I rebutted blankly, holding back some irritation about these very queries. “As I’ve said before, I don’t gain anything from helping you two… except the fact I’m doing this because I know it’s the right thing to do. I, Dio, believe that in the future a world will exist where distrust will become a distant memory of a troublesome past. I wish to bring faith in people, I want to offer them a chance at life.”
“And you believe I have one, Dio?”
…
“Yes,” I admitted without hesitation. “You, Bloody Valentine, will become someone worthy of personal pride and admiration. You shall not be a follower but a leader.”
One that will be far greater from this universe’s version of Funny Valentine at least. Who knows, maybe I will end up making him a president with due time and attention…
“You sound like you mean it.”
“ Because he means this promise, Bloody.”
I stared at Zephy, now starting to get really uneasy about this comment of his. I had to know how he knew so much about my mind if what it took was a mere touch as I healed him with my Hamon… and how I didn’t feel anything that could suggest such a bizarre predicament.
“What about you, Zephy? How did you end up becoming a companion to Bloody?”
The animal gave me a calm nod, almost expecting me to go through with that. Seriously, how he was pulling this?!
“ My owner- my warden… She is someone that can be considered a guardian of sorts. She wasn’t directly tied to Bloody but she ended up finding him in need of help as a group of men were trying to kidnap him, ” The critter explained. “ We were on our way back to our home when we stepped in to protect the boy. We succeeded at first, but a couple of hours later they came back prepared for us. Ka- My warden fought bravely, but after years of limited action, she ended up overwhelmed by the large number of opponents and by the fact they had engaged some of our old enemies in this very instance. She was captured, but before being taken away she left me with her greatest treasure, something that made her safety paramount for our enemy as much as it is for me, for I’m the Spirit Guardian of such a gift. ”
“You were going to say her name. Why do you refuse to give out that information?” I pressed calmly, finally getting Zephy to look nervous at that query.
“ We’ve traveled around the world for a long time. Names are powerful, and I know you’ve hidden yours in an effort to hide away from any possible threats. ”
“But you’re not among enemies right now. And I can assure you nobody is eavesdropping.”
…
“ I suppose you’re raising a fair point. My apologies then, I was still taken by a mentality I had to grow accustomed to for many years now. ”
I nodded. “You’re forgiven. I can relate with that kind of problem.”
“ I’m glad to hear that. And since you’ve asked this in particular, my owner’s name is… Kate. ”
…
“Kate?”
“ Yes. ”
“Nothing else like a surname or-”
“ Her full name is Katherine .”
…
Still no surname. Despite my confusion at this, the animal seemed to have other things in mind as he continued with his intervention.
“ She is the current holder of a tool that has been under her family for centuries now. A blessed object given to Man by the Gods themselves. A tool of justice and duty. ”
Just as he said that, his form started to glow and… a small sphere left his chest and floated up above for everyone to see. I was confused by the development, but continued to stare at it as the strange light soon morphed its frame to something else. And my jaws dropped as I realized what kind of shape the orb was now taking.
It was a slim frame that was slightly curved. A blade- a sword. The weapon was crafted rather finely, and while it was sheathed in that fine light-brown wood which its hilt was produced with too, I could tell that the man behind this object was quite a master. Still, I felt confused by the fact that the blade itself was a Japanese one. A katana.
And the owner has a Western name. I’m… confused.
“ The Shin-Aki, also known as the Sword of Eternal Light, is the truest embodiment of Light itself. A shining beacon of truth that many have only heard legends about, ” Zephy continued with a nod. “ The reason why I’m allowing you to hold it now is that I know you will not try to use it. ”
I frowned. “Can you read my mind? At this point I can only say it’s the only viable option.”
The critter sighed, but shook his head to decline that possibility. Still, I decided to test what he was trying to say when he mentioned that I wouldn’t have ‘used it’. I carefully opened my palms, allowing for the sheathed blade to safely land in my hold and, as it did, I felt my entire body tense up in pure shock. There were not enough words to describe the sheer absurdity behind this kind of sensation as I grasped at the sword.
It was still sheathed, yet now I could tell its beauty was just a fake mask of the massive insanity held inside of it. A massive amount of power was currently held within the blade, and now I knew why Zephy had been so certain I wouldn’t have unraveled that impressive sword.
Awe and surprise filled my mind as I admired the tool closely, only for a single hint of… hamon to leave through the small opening created by the sheath and hilt. At least, that was what I could consider hamon since it felt close to it. I was perplexed by this, but I decided against lingering too much about it and I knew the critter wanted the blade back as the object started to glow again. Soon it was back in its orb form and softly floated mid-air until it reached back the talking animal.
“ It would seem I was correct. ”
I didn’t reply to that, feeling like I had lost somehow by expecting something different out of that interaction. Just as this strange exchange concluded, our attention was stolen by loud noises coming from the nearby streets. A large mob had formed by the side of the building where the main entrance was located and… I recognized a single individual leading the whole circus.
“Who are these people?” Robert asked, looking as worried as guarded as one would be at this sudden intrusion.
“Th-They are back,” Bloody commented, looking nervous despite Zephy’s efforts to calm him by nuzzling on his chin.
I found myself sighing, walking up to the entrance of the library only to be stopped by Speedwagon.
“Dio, I know you’re strong but… I don’t think this is a wise move, to try and attack alone.”
I glanced up at the fellow blond and offered him a calm look. “If I acted ‘alone’, then yes, you would be right.”
It’s been a while since I had a legitimate reason to use my Stand beyond some simple tricking or threatening… so maybe it was about time I tested my prowess on the field instead of trusting my training sessions for once.
So I left the room and made my way to the entrance, right where the core of this furious crowd had rallied by. And I wasn’t planning to allow anyone to harass us for long...
------------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d------
I stared really hard at the smug-looking guy that I could recognize being the leading goon of the trio that had tried to kidnap Bloody and Zephy.
From the way he was strutting back and forth between the ranks of well-dressed criminals backing him up, I could tell that he expected that to be enough to handle me on my own. A wrong assumption, and one I was planning to correct the moment he decided to attack me.
“Look who’s there. The little fool that thought he could just waltz in and attack us without any apparent reason.”
“I doubt you would call preventing a suspicious attempt at kidnapping nothing if you were within the offended party,” I returned with a flat tone. “But seriously, I thought you would’ve been smart enough to not draw more attention to yourselves.”
“As if we give a dime about attention, you stupid Brit,” Another goon answered, tightening his hold over the metal tube he was currently holding a weapon. “You trifled with us, and we shall make sure you pay accordingly to this attempt to disrespect us."
…
“I believe you mistook my warning for a feeble request. I decided to spare you the first time around, but I feel less compelled to do so now that you’re all here and… without guns.”
One would’ve expected for the criminal morons to be smart enough and arm themselves for this kind of fight. They didn’t get the memo that physical approaches were hardly going to yield any results against me. But it was right as I pointed this out, that I realized the real reason why they weren’t armed to the teeth was because a couple of cops had already set up some blocks on the streets nearby.
I was confused why they hadn’t charged at the group, but I could tell that they were waiting for reinforcements. The group was far from easy to manage for their current numbers, and I knew I wasn’t going to receive much support considering that they weren’t rushing in with their guns since none of the attackers had any weapon worthy of that deadly usage.
I sighed once again, this time my eyes boring dully on the still-confident idiot leading the rest of the moronic cadre.
“How about you just leave? I don’t wish to leave blood stains for the police to be forced to clean up once I’m done with you.”
“Still cocky as before? We shall teach you a lesson, you foreign dog!”
Two men approached first as soon as I said those words. Both seemed ready to attack at the same time and yet they were too slow to intercept my attacks and stop me from retaliating quite brutally. Sweeping the closest of the two fools with a quick kick, I dodged the next one’s punch before I slammed a punch on the back of his head. The hit had the prick instantly go unconscious, landing on the currently downed companion and temporarily holding him back as I focused on the rest.
Instead of keeping on going against me in groups, I was soon rushed by the whole small army. What followed next was something many locals in the city were going to remember as the inglorious beating. Twenty men would attack a single individual, which was me, and end up getting pulverized in a mix of my personal attacks and 「ACT 2」’s own brand of punches and kicks that would result in an absurd victory on my part.
Once I was done easing my own guard, I advanced toward the ringleader with a serious look. The guy, who once regarded him with smugness and pride, was now groveling like a pathetic worm. Lifting him up from the ground was easy, and soon he was looking at me with clear terror.
“You will tell me where your boss lives. Now.”
“I-I’m sorry-”
“That’s now that I was asking about, wasn’t it?” I pointed out quietly. “Where does Senator Phillips live?”
“H-He-” The thug paused, failing to formulate coherent words in that predicament. “H-he lives in New York. He owns the Romero Tower and- Please don’t kill me...”
…
I dropped him on the floor. “Tell your boss that he ended up scorning the wrong person. And that he will need to not worry since I’m personally going to visit him quite soon.”
“Y-yes,” The goon replied, still trembling. “Too kind- you’re so kind.”
He scampered without saying much more about this with the rest of the gang soon following his example shortly after. As I turned to the entrance, I found both Speedwagon and Bloody standing by the doorstep as I walked up to them.
“Robert, I believe I will have to take a quick trip to New York to fix this situation. It will not take me too long,” Hopefully . “At this stage, I don’t think this matter can be shrugged off until the main issue is solved.”
“And I can tell you want me to stay behind, right?” He asked, sounding rather annoyed by this. As much as I wanted to say he wasn’t up to the task, I knew he had a point in actually joining this fight since these weren’t supernatural monsters and he could actually do something about it for once. I was unhappy about this situation myself, but I didn’t have much of a choice about it.
“Until the proper group meant to house the mansion has arrived, you will stay there to garrison the place. I believe they will try to attack here once again while I’m gone, and you might need some extra support to fend them off,” I replied with a sigh. “And since the police are already there, it shouldn’t be difficult to ask their assistance in setting up a temporary garrison in the area to prevent any funny business from actually happening.”
The man gave me a reluctant nod, and I couldn’t do much about it considering the circumstance. Not only I had to get this prick dealt with, but also free ‘Kate’ from her imprisonment and deal with these old enemies behind her capture in the first place. I hadn’t expected so much action on this first day in the states, but now I knew I couldn’t exactly pull out from the mess I had unwittingly tripped into.
I can already hear George’s quiet chuckling at the fact he was right in saying that I was going to find trouble the moment I stepped away from his watchful eyes.
Couldn’t do much about it, but that didn’t mean I was exactly happy and fine about it.
“So we are… leaving now?” Bloody asked confused, almost surprised that we were leaving this soon instead of waiting and resting for a moment.
“Considering how pressing the matter is, I believe it would be best if we already took the first train directed to New York. The faster Senator Phillips is dealt with, the quicker we will be able to free… Kate.”
Zephy nodded at this last detail, and I knew the teen was mostly perplexed than reluctant of this decision. I could tell it had to sound outright bizarre that someone that had just battled a non-negligible amount of strong-looking men without being injured even once was now thinking of skipping some time to recover all for the sake of finding a fast closure to this predicament.
After picking up the proper things I needed for this journey, I took out one of the three maps I had decided to bring with myself. The paper was particularly detailed, and I quickly led the small group right to the nearest training station. The clerk was a little hesitant to take Bloody’s ticket, but he seemed to surrender to his concerns when I brought up the fact the kid was actually my young cousin.
The fellow blond decided to go through with this act, just for the sake of avoiding causing any extra issues for the three of us as we were finally allowed to board the first train directed to Manhattan. I gave the seat close to the window to the boy, and soon we were both sitting beside each other as we waited for the train to start moving.
While I had thought the teen had no plans to speak up in these precise moments, his mind still wrapped around what had happened a little less than an hour earlier. I was busy with my own thoughts when Bloody gave a quick tug at my sleeve, catching my attention instantly.
“Yes?”
He looked curious and… nervous. “Dio, I… I don’t wish to sound nosy but… there is something I wish to ask you.”
After frowning at him for a while at that strange request, I ultimately decided to concede to him this, whatever he was planning to ask me. I sighed, nodding as to gesture him to go ahead with this and… I was surprised by the question he would ask about.
“I saw… something fighting alongside you- A spirit. I remember seeing something similar when you first helped us but… but it wasn’t as evident as before that point.”
I did a masterful work in hiding away a bit of shock at the fact that for some reason Bloody could actually see Stands. The original Funny Valentine managed to get D4C by entering in contact with the Saint’s corpse but… in the original timeline it was never said that the man obtained one this quickly.
Once again, I was impressed by how much there was that I had yet to learn about the boy and… how the first timeline’s counterparts to Part 7 actually ended up developing their own abilities and lives. Still, I had a question to answer to, and no issue in giving a proper answer out of it.
After calmly explaining the boy what a Stand was and what mine could do, he asked if he knew why he too could see them. And since I knew it wasn’t through the Devil’s Palm since it didn’t exist in this world or the Arrows since those were still buried somewhere in Egypt, I was quite perplexed how the young man managed to attain this capacity through personal experiences.
I merely replied with a genuine answer, and I told him I really wasn’t sure how he did it. Zephy’s confirmations about my truthfulness proved to be as irking as helpful since the boy had some strong sense of loyalty to the critter and was willing to listen up to his words as the absolute truth.
And so, as the train started to move, I was left to my thoughts about this mysterious Kate and what kind of person she was considering the mythical sword she owned. I found myself falling asleep during the trip, eyes closing as I allowed dreams to endear my rest and…
I soon dreamed of twelve curious symbols floating and rotating in a circular manner, in the middle of their circle… an orb similar to Earth itself.
-----------d-d-d-d-d---------------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d-----------
AN
You know, since this Dio is now a Joestar… he should have a curse about vehicles that hate him, don’t you think?
Also, dropping some extra clues on who these people are. What an odd name for a Japanese woman to be called Kate, right?
P.S. directed to a certain Beta-Reader. I hope you’re not going to drop extra clues about this, I’m really trying to keep readers from discovering stuff- and I need to build up the tension! The Heavens demand it! XD
Chapter 43: Omake 17: Padre e Figlio
Chapter Text
Omake 17: Padre e Figlio
Staring at the figure currently sitting in front of me, I really wasn’t sure if I should be baffled or endeared by the many possibilities, questions, and opportunities this predicament left us.
Hannah had found this individual standing outside the main headquarters, looking particularly confused and being unable to speak much English as he tried to get directions out of the passing crowd. Taking him inside so that his issue could be solved, I really hadn’t expected for this visit to be much of a problem… until I had the chance of seeing the man in question and learning of his name.
He finished drinking from his cup of tea, moving the now-empty contained back to the table as he addressed me with perplexed blue eyes. A shade that I had seen only on George and Jonathan, with nobody coming close to it. His accent when using English words was evident, and it confirmed that the man was fluent only in Italian and Japanese.
“Dimensional… travel, signore?”
I found myself nodding at these rusty wordings, having some trouble for the first time in a long while to commute in words the emotions my mind was drowning in. The itching coming from within the chest was a mix of confusion, sadness, and a speck of familiar interest over the surprised fellow.
“It’s fine if we continue this conversation in Italian. I’m capable of holding myself with it, signor Giovanna,” I replied with a polite tone, trying to hide away any feeling I had about this unexpected encounter.
Giorno Giovanna gave a relieved nod, taking a brief moment to fix his dark jacket, the very one that dignified his stats as ‘Boss of Passione’ as he waited for a proper explanation from me.
“You see, signor Giovanna. The tale you’ve mentioned, the one that sees you fight this… priest- this has yet to happen. Or it would’ve happened if this timeline followed the same events as yours,” I paused a moment to sigh, realizing how confusing this explanation already was. “Let’s just say that… I know that it’s not a mere case of time-travel.”
“And how are you so sure of this, signore?” The fellow blond inquired. “You seem quite convinced of this and… if I may, I can’t help but feel like I’ve seen you before.”
I gritted my teeth at that, knowing that the young man surely noticed the resemblance between me and the photo he had about his father. I had expected this to happen, which is why I had thought up a good response to that.
“My father had Italian ancestors. I believe they were prominent in either Lombardy or Piedmont,” I admitted calmly. “But I’ve never left the Isles. In fact, I was planning to make my first trip out of home in a couple of months from now.”
“That’s… interesting. I’m sorry if I sound so suspicious all so suddenly. It’s just I… feel like I know you, from somewhere,” Giorno answered tensely. “And it’s not just by appearance. Something about your presence here reminds me of something I’ve been only mentioned about.”
“Quite the confusion response, signor Giovanna,” I pointed out quietly. “I can’t help but feel like you’re doing this on purpose.”
…
“Maybe I am, signor Dio.”
The atmosphere changed almost instantly, and I felt pressure build up as a familiar golden figure manifested behind Giorno, rushing at me with aggressive intentions. Before 「 Gold Experience 」 could actually go through with this attempt, my own Stand appeared and delivered a punch through his flawed defense, putting an end to his assault.
The Boss almost tumbled down at the blow, a surprised look manifesting as he realized something shocking.
“Y-You have a Stand?”
I sighed, waiting for 「 ACT 2 」 to move in a proper defensive posture to cover for any follow up attack.
“There are two ways to manifest one. First is the Arrow, and then there is the pure fighting spirit of a soul displayed through sheer willpower,” I calmly explained. “And before you use GER, I wish to remind you that his power is to nullify or revert the effects, it can’t fend off against a full blown assault.”
…
“You know about-”
“I know a lot about you Giorno Giovanna. I know enough to be surprised, confused, and even wary of why you ended up in this specific time period,” I interjected flatly. “And before you ask… no, I’m not your father and I’m not the one behind your current predicament.”
…
“You’re Dio Brando-”
“I’m Dio Joestar, Giorno. And before you ask the difference, then let me explain in a simple way,” I said before turning around unfastening my shirt. He looked confused, but soon enough he seemed to realize that something was missing from my shoulder and neck. “I’m not a vampire stealing someone’s body, and I don’t have your very mark. In fact, the man whose body my counterpart is well alive and my adoptive young brother.”
His jaws hung low at the revelation, and his mind lost a moment to ponder over the absurdity in full display.
“Maybe… I came to a time before-”
“DIO didn’t have a Stand until Diavolo gave him the Arrows,” I interjected again. “I will say this just this once and I will not repeat myself. I’m not the man known as Dio Brando, I’m Dio Joestar.”
…
“This is so confusing.”
“Once in a while, this is what I think about myself. Try to live a life where any dimensional visitors that know of my other version try to aim at my life for this,” I pointed out dryly. “I understand your need to suspect me- I bet Polnareff told you a lot about what DIO did during what happened in Egypt.”
“Just a couple of things,” The young man admitted. “But I suspect there is more than it, isn’t it?”
I sighed and nodded. “From my understanding, the only one that could’ve put you in this predicament is Enrico Pucci. You said you decided to check on Jolyne Joestar’s situation after being contacted by Joseph, but that after fighting 「 Made in Heaven 」 you wound up in this particular place by using GER. Right?”
He nodded, still recoiling from the sheer amount of unplanned developments all unfolding at once.
“Then I guess the only way to bring you back is to have Pucci return you to your dimension. And worry not, he is not an ally of mine, but he isn’t an enemy- just an observer.”
“You know him and-”
“I don’t know him personally. I know he is lurking around and, now that you’re here, he will have to make an appearance. He will be more than happy to bring you out of here and right back to your timeline.”
“You seem sure of this,” Giorno pointed out, making me sigh.
“I’ve studied his pattern in how he acts in this universe. He is not the Pucci you’ve fought, I would say he is a despairing version of him since he had to be disappointed with certain results if I’m here to make the difference.”
…
“What?”
“As I’ve said, I’m not your father. That should be more than enough to put an end to that topic.”
“I’m quite sure it doesn’t.”
“I will not offer anything more about it-”
“I believe you should.”
…
“Are you talking back at me?”
“I believe that’s a conversation, padre.”
My mouth opened but no sound left from there.
…
“I’m not your father-”
“Indeed, you’re padre.”
…
“Giorno, I will not-”
“I, Giorno Giovanna, believe you are still to be called ‘padre’. I don’t know the reason why I shouldn’t since you keep yourself cryptic with your motivations.”
…
“You know what? Fine, I will accept this little annoyance- but I will not call you figlio for nothing in this world-”
“What is that term? I don’t think I heard it well enough.”
…
“What?”
“That word you’re not supposed to label me as.”
“What, you mean Figlio-”
“Yes father?”
My jaws dropped at that trickery. I couldn’t believe it that I had been hit with a reverse Dad Joke.
Groaning I stood up from my chair and paced towards the room’s only door.
“Lunch is in two hours from now, and I don’t want to hear anything about you trying to boss around my workers,” I proclaimed with some irritation. “Lest you prefer to be put in time out- and I can assure you not even GER will pull you out of that detention, Giorno.”
The door closed as I left the office, leaving behind a particularly smug-looking blond as I decided to vent off the frustration through some training.
Let’s hope for Pucci to come by soon, or else I might lose my marbles trying to handle my so- Giorno.
-------------d-d-d-d-----------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d---
AN
This is Canon Giorno. But I can say that there will be an ‘Absolute Divinity’ Giorno in this story. Don’t expect for him to appear any time before late ARC 3 or ARC 4 tho.
Chapter 44: ARC 2: Ambizione (3)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (3)
A couple of things I had failed to take into account when I decided taking the train would’ve been the quickest option to reach New York were that the train themselves here in the US weren’t as fast as they were back in the United Kingdom, with the fastest going at 50 Mph (and was also the rarest to find at the station) and the rest going at best at 25 Mph; and that the journey was going to take a few stops before we arrived at our destination.
So when I woke up as one of the workers came to notify the passengers that there was a malfunction in the engine of the vehicle that would’ve taken at least an hour to fix, I opted to get us out of the station instead of lingering around for too long and not expect for assassins to already searching for us. While this guy wasn’t Part 3!Dio, I knew that with either money or charisma people can do so much in this world. And I was my own example about that very predicament.
Despite my lack of knowledge over the city of Worcester, it was easy enough for me to buy a newspaper and find a couple of interesting places to check while we were wandering around this part of the States. Some of which, much to my annoyance, were closed to us because of the late hour.
“But why are we visiting a church?” Bloody slightly lamented as I led the small group towards the St. Peters Catholic Church, the location having been built just early this year and having yet to be completed by its architect, Patrick W. Ford. While the main body of the structure was finished, some of the ground where it stood on had cracked during the construction, leading to some long-term operations to be started to rectify the damage before it can become fatal for those that occupied it.
“Because we’ve time to waste and I find it interesting as a place to check.”
“But why aren’t we just… pressing the fixers to repair the train at once?” The boy pressed on much to my surprise and minor irritation. Until that point he had been particularly calm and quiet over the situation, but I swiftly realized that his moodiness wasn’t one of inherent arrogance. It was worry, the kind aimed at pressing matters that were slowly guilt-tripping him in making hasty decisions.
“Such a task would require time, nonetheless the fixers ‘try to repair it at once’.”
“Your Stand-”
“It isn’t perfect. It can do much, but miracles? That’s well beyond his current capacities,” I calmly interjected. “I understand why you’re being this upset with my relative ease, young Valentine, but mine isn’t a disregard of our objective. Rather, I think that if we stayed for too long around and we started drawing attention to ourselves by forcing the workers to go beyond their current ways to fix such a troublesome issue, we are going to endear the attention of any assassins nearby.”
The fellow blond tensed up at the last half. “Assassins? Why would they want to send assassins when they want to capture us?”
Before I could answer that question, I was beaten to it by Zephy as the animal agreed with my point of view.
“ Dio isn’t wrong to believe we will soon be matched with people with malicious intents, well beyond the mere idea of capturing us, ” The guardian muttered calmly, but resolutely. “ Now that we have a guide that is able to hold off any possible captors, our enemy will try to hire more dangerous people on our trail .”
“So we could end up with someone already tailing us as we speak?”
I pushed myself to not look around to emphasize his point as I knew the darkness around us shrouded us just enough from any distant pursuers, but I still nodded at the query as I knew it held some truth.
“That could be correct. But right now I can’t say if this is indeed the case,” I quietly admitted. “Which is why it would be best if we try to spend at least thirty minutes wandering around instead of keeping by the station where an ambush could’ve been set up.”
The boy had to concede to that point, and we soon ended up entering inside the mostly-completed church. The place was ample, and just a handful of people had decided to visit it as of that night.
Most were old people, individuals that were alone in their houses and confided in God to either preserve their legacy through family or to remember those they cared for and were now lost. The only priest was busy with the sermon dedicated to the deceased ones, sparing little attention to our entry in this house of God, and ignoring how we decided to take a seat far away from the altar.
Once we were all sitting, I took a moment to look around and check if anyone had entered inside the place before us. Anyone suspicious by… Jojo’s standards. Everyone there except us looked pretty normal, and after a couple of silent seconds spent trying to find any elusive assassin, I finally let out a relieved sigh as I found nothing of that kind.
“Are we clear?” Bloody asked and I merely nodded.
“ I guess nobody would try to start any attacks inside a church, ” The critter pointed out. “ Places of cults are hardly chosen as battlegrounds. ”
“It all depends if any problematic stalker just doesn’t care if this place is a church or not,” I remarked. “There is always a non-negligible minority of people that would do everything to complete their mission, even if it means desecrating such a peaceful church.”
“So we could still be attacked?”
“Yes,” I replied with a nod, only for Zephy to sigh unsure about my response.
“ It’s still rare. Faith is a powerful tool- ”
“That can be turned into a tool to control people.” I interrupted politely. “There are nations where the leadership is born through religion, through the concept of these governors being the representatives of a deity, and so have divine rights and are to be praised as gods themselves.”
“ Do you believe praying is wrong, Dio? ”
“No-”
“ And do you think faith in this context is somewhat correlated to any form of corruption? ”
…
“No.”
“ Then I believe your point of view, albeit correct, is wrongly-applied in this circumstance. ”
I sighed. “Fair enough, I guess I can embrace the fact I’m still human and can be wrong.”
“ Mine wasn’t an attempt to sound condescending, or to dismiss your interesting perspective of the world, ” Zephy added calmly, drawing my attention to him. “ In fact, I believe your mind is so impressive and… so familiar. I can’t help but wonder how you will handle someone like Kate. ”
“Is that something I should be worried about?”
“ Do you fear what you don’t know, Dio? ”
I blinked at the counter-question. “No.”
“Then no, it’s nothing you have reason to fear.”
I decided against inquiring some more about it, feeling like the answer was something I really didn’t wish to know for myself. Instead I turned to look at the younger blond and… interest myself over the kind of thoughts the young man had for the church itself.
“What about you, Bloody?”
“Huh?” The boy inquired with a frown. “I wasn’t listening to-”
“What is your opinion about faith?”
“Faith? You mean if I believe in God or-”
“Or anything you think it’s worth believing in,” I allowed with a nod. “God isn’t the only belief you could try to have faith in. Work, love, a greater purpose, or even a humble one.”
…
He turned back to the altar and to the statue of Jesus Christ in the cross, his expression morphing in a thoughtful one as he contemplated my words and valued the proper way to answer my question. I took this opportunity to look around once again and check for any suspicious figure. My eyes lingered over an individual I hadn’t seen the first time around.
The man was sitting down two benches away from us. He was wearing a gray worn out cowboy hat, a dark-blue coat and what appeared to be black boots over some black pants. His face was covered as he was tilting forward and down in a mourning position, the hat creating a shadow that further made it difficult for me to discern what kind of individual I was looking at.
From the way he was posing, I was quite certain he was genuinely remembering someone he had lost, but I knew from his attire that this wasn’t the only thing he was trying to achieve through this visit at the church.
“I believe...” Bloody muttered, snapping my attention off the curious individual and back to him. “I believe I have faith in those that mean well in this world. That there is a chance for things even in this country to become greater than they are. For everyone.”
“Greatness isn’t a horrible aspiration, especially when you aim to bring it even to those that are unable to reach it,” I commented positively. “It’s an admirable faith. One that I find myself close to.”
“ I don’t think you’ve mentioned yours yet, Dio. ”
I blinked at the swift comment, but still conceded the point with a nod.
“My faith is tied to the Heavens. The capacity of someone to be able to lead the world away from the squalid corruption it is festered in and throw it in a pure golden era for everyone to enjoy and prosper,” I explained with a nod. “By this, I don’t try to stand out from human beings, in fact I believe everyone can achieve their goals through their efforts to reach the heavens, to break the limit and show their purest and truest form in an effort to unlock their full potential.”
“ But what kind of leader would you be, Dio? ”
“What?
Zephy sighed. “ I assume my question is quite broad. There are many kinds of leaders one can become, but I have to ask… which one do you believe being by aiming to… conquer the world?”
…
“One that leads by example. I don’t wish to control the world as a tyrant, or someone that just goes through with this ambition out of greed and maliciousness,” I answered earnestly and truthfully. “I’ve seen how dreadful of a path that one is. Many good men changed in the effort to come close to shape history and try to make it better… only for their hand to sway in favor of the opposite.”
“ And you think you can do it? ”
“I’ve dreamed for long about the end of my ambition. Will I be happy about what I did to reach that point? Will it all be worthy of the sacrifices made? Will I remain the same in soul, mind, and ideas?” I continued speaking, now feeling the truth rise up from the deepest corner of my head. “As much as I’m frightened by what will become of me, I’ve long accepted this burden and duty. For I, Dio, know that the heavens are mine to take and turn into everyone’s hopes and dreams.”
Bloody nodded, the boy giving an awed look as he listened to my speech, and there wasn’t anything else said beyond these words. Zephy seemed satisfied with my response, and I felt particularly tired despite the little rest I got from the train ride.
Instead of staying around the church with the chances of the assassins having infiltrated the building while I was busy talking, I decided to start leading the two out of the place and trace our steps back to where the station was. My sight would once in a while turn to look behind us, stopping for a while to see how the man I had seen before, the one I was fairly certain was one of the assassins sent to hunt us down.
I tried to take some detours to scroll him off from us, but as I took charge and paced swiftly towards the closest alley, I found out that this step had been expected by two other men that were waiting for us at the other end of the empty section.
“Damiano Divino, you’ve played with fire by challenging Senator Philips’ pride,” One of the two mentioned as they drew their revolvers out of the holsters. “You shall be blessed with a quick death at our hands, the Swift Hands brothers.”
Never heard of them, but I felt particularly frustrated when I saw the man from the church pause behind us, completely sealing away any way out and… putting me in an awkward situation. 「 ACT 2 」could handle one of the side, but to turn in time to catch the bullets from behind might be troublesome.
If I had been alone, I could’ve easily jumped away and allowed the shot to go missing… Yet with a group that was limited in terms of mobility, I had to play my cards safe and see for anything that could delay a coordinated attack.
“I suppose your nickname is related to the speed behind your drawing.”
“Mostly correct, scum. Sadly for you, we will not allow any sweet talking to get us from stopping to get some big easy money out of-”
BANG!
My Stand manifested at once, and I turned around to address the bastard that had decided to shoot us from behind. But as I turned around to stop the unexpected bullet, I saw something absurd unravel before my eyes.
The bullet soared and I was about to intercept it… when it soon started to move around us and… strike the two bandits in front of us through their temples, effectively killing them both at once with a single bullet.
The mysterious man continued to hold his strange gun out, the smoke leaving the barrel eventually ceasing as the man retreated it and put it back in its holster.
“Apologies for the late intervention, partners, but I was mostly distracted by the rich fella’s speech about a brighter future and all,” The man said with a southern accent. As he finished to say this, he moved to adjust his hat, revealing his blond hair, thick mustache… and steel-blue eyes.
…
I’ve seen this guy before…
“I’m Derek Horse, and I wish to apologize for hesitating in dealing with them trouble-makers,” The man introduced himself loudly but still calmly. “I was really taken by them words of yours, Mr. Dio, even though these fellas were my target all along.”
“You are not an… assassin?”
“Good Lord, I would never come close to harm a child. I’m an upstanding law-bringer, never the guy that harms kids and women,” Derek replied proudly. “But I understand these scums were trying to kill yah. I guess you have some explanation ‘bout that.”
This has to be… either the grandfather or the great-grandfather of Hol Horse. The man behaved like a more pleasant and humble version of his descendant, and while I was unsure how to answer the man’s joviality, I had to concede there was something about his presence here that still left me upset and confused.
Looking down at his ‘odd’ gun, I couldn’t help but recognize that it wasn’t a mere weapon. No, it was 「 Emperor 」 . 「 ACT 2 」 was fairly certain of it as the humanoid stared intensely at the support Stand and… eventually drew the attention of the cowboy.
“Good God, what’s that?” He half-exclaimed, aiming a finger at 「 ACT 2 」 .
“That, Mr. Horse, is something that makes you quite the fascinating individual,” I mentioned calmly as I replied to his question. “What you’re seeing is the manifestation of my soul, just like your peculiar weapon is. A Stand, to be more precise.”
...
“ What? My gun is part of my soul and- what?!”
----------d-d-d-d-----------
The workers were close to completing their efforts to fix the train. Just twenty minutes, and we were going to resume our journey to reach New York. It was enough time to buy a ticket for our newest companion, and even more to get some misunderstandings and confusions solved at once.
“So you’re telling me that, in this world, there are people that just can ‘manifest’ these ‘Stands’ and… fight with them?” The cowboy asked and I offered a slow nod as I sat down in front of me.
“There are different kinds of Stands, and while most of those can be used to maim people, there are some that have abilities that fit more as support or healers,” I explained calmly, finding it relieving that for once the umpteenth individual with an unexpected connection to DIO wasn’t an enemy I had to either defeat or kill.
From what Derek was more than happy to provide, he was the furthest thing from a bad guy. He had a family made by a wife, a daughter, and another child that was meant to come in a couple of months from now. His ranch in Montana was his steady source of income, but he had taken the chance of wandering around the United States the moment he ‘discovered’ his unique gun. The pistol had homing bullets, cementing even more my beliefs that it was indeed 「 Emperor 」.
After spending years ‘doing an honest and just work’, he just decided to wander off to see the East Coast for some time and… ended up in Worcester when he heard a couple of criminals had been spotted moving in the city. One thing led to another, and now the man had decided to tag along in this adventure.
When asked why, he replied like this:
“Why would I say no to helping a gal that was kidnapped by one of them corrupt politicians? I bet my good teeth that the man’s soul is darker than tar itself, and I ain’t planning to ignore this problem!”
He was genuine about his responses. Not only I could tell from the way he replied that he meant everything he was saying, but I could sense he was being particularly calm about it all. Too calm for being a liar, and… that was more than enough for me to actually trust the man’s intentions of joining our cause.
“Still, I don’t understand why these dumbasses decided to stalk and hunt the kid,” Derek asked, sounding genuinely confused. “Is it because of the strange talking critter?”
“ My name is Zephy .”
“Yeah- Uh...”
The man had yet to recover from the fact there was literally an animal that could talk and was particularly eloquent when he wanted.
“That is one of the reasons, yes. But it’s mostly because the boy’s family is quite important in New York.”
“Oh, so the little fella is rich too?” The gunslinger inquired teasingly and I sighed at the way he was making it sound.
“I would say his family is rich, but not the boy.”
“Heh, fair enough-”
“Why were you praying back in the church?” Bloody interrupted flatly, his eyes displaying a degree of irritation at the man belittling him like that.
“Oh? You saw, didn’t ya?” The cowboy muttered surprised, soon sighing calmly and nodded. “I mean, I guess I could tell ya this… but ya have to tell me what’s your name.”
…
“My name is Bloody.”
“Yeah, sure thing, kiddo.”
“It’s my name.”
“What kind of parent would name a kid with that?”
…
…
“Don’t tell me he actually is called-”
“Didn’t you promise him something if he told you his name?” I interrupted this awkward scene before it would’ve taken a more unpleasant turn than this one.
The cowboy groaned. “Sure, but I wanna hear more about your story, little fella. I can tell there is something shifty about it.”
The young blond didn’t reply to that, but it didn’t matter much to Derek as he soon started to explain some more about his background.
“I was a soldier before settling down in my hometown. Part of the cavalry dispatched to handle the few wars in our country. The last ones I believe since most of our… enemies were already weak and close to extinction after years of fighting them at each corner.”
“Wars? Here in America?” The boy asked with a confused tone. “That’s absurd, no nation has managed to attack the mainland in years now.”
“That’s because the enemy wasn’t part of a known nation,” Derek remarked. “They came from within, and, for as much as it’s worth, they had some fair points to motivate their interests to fight us. We just had to fight them back as a result.”
The young Valentine was confused by this description, failing to grasp the implicit mention to native Americans and how the cowboy was mentioning the last wars meant to free the North American regions from any hostile tribe that wasn’t willing to give away their lands to the government in Washington DC. A black page in American history, but one that I couldn’t do much about except remember and… never forget.
“Many died, some were from our ranks, others were from theirs. I lost friends in these crazy times, most of them leaving behind people that they had wanted to return home to live with. Parents, children, wives, siblings, and even other friends that waited with determination their safe returns,” The man continued. “I cherish the memory of our time spent together in those nasty conflicts, and live by the hope that their souls have found rest after these scary situations.”
“So you… only remember them?”
“It ain’t just remembering. Their memories are part of what they have left before leaving. I would sometimes check on those they have failed to return to, people that are strong enough to brave the pain and live by their emotions,” Derek answered with a nod. “Even I changed through their legacies. I never liked going to Church even for Sunday’s service. I thought it was a boring instance that tended to just tire me up and leave me prone to fall asleep. Then I learned that some rightful praying is right when it comes to remembering them again, this time to bless them with a stay in Heaven after what they had to go through.”
“I… I think I understand.” The young Valentine answered quietly. “I suppose this is… to fight for a country.”
“That and much more. We fought for the people, for our rights, for our destiny, and by order. The war was still brutal, but it wasn’t one that spared any of the sides from suffering casualties. We all bleed red by the end of the day,” The cowboy added with a serious tone, his stare soon turning right at me. “Which is why I have to ask this, Mr. Dio. I hope you don’t mind if I ask you a couple of simple questions.”
I doubted any was really simple, but I decided to check what the man was interested to ask me now that he was mostly done with Bloody.
“Hmm?”
“Do ya think war can be permanently removed from life itself? That perhaps I can live to see that day happen and finally breathe a relieved sigh?”
“If I have to be really honest… no, I don’t think you will be alive when true peace is achieved,” I replied truthfully. “War will take more than a lifetime wasted against it to be genuinely beaten as a terrible practice. It can be done in my opinion, but I fail to see this actually happen anytime soon.”
“Heh, not a loss in my book,” He admitted mirthfully, trying to hide away the simple hint of sadness at his wish being realized just in half. “I know someone from my family will see it. That they will be happy and… finally drop the whole quirky nature of the Horse family. Ranchers for life sounds boring but… it ain’t a job that is killed as easily as being a protector of sorts.”
“I’m sure that will happen. I can vouch for that.”
“Ha, you better not be promising something you ain’t planning to go through with, Mr. Dio. Or I might find it quite… irritating to digest,” Derek remarked and I calmly nodded.
“Ending war is already part of my dreams, and I don’t plan to allow this to endanger people’s lives for the sake of some rich greedy fool aiming to make business out of conflicts,” I pledged without restraint. “I can promise on my very life.”
The conversation turned calmer after that serious promise, and with that I soon found myself falling asleep once again as I saw even the cowboy catch some rest by how late in the night it was. The sky was slowly lightening up, but it was still too early for the sun to truly emerge. Closing my eyes, I allowed myself some sleep as I knew tomorrow was going to be a tough one.
While the train had been fixed, the workers had brought up how they had made plans to make a quick stop in Hartford to fully check if the train’s engine was ready to go through the other half of the trip. So that meant jumping off the vehicle, checking around and hopefully making it back to the repaired train before it moved away without us and without anyone stalking us.
But as I fell in my deepest slumber, I felt my mind once more embroiled in another of these strange dreams. A dream that was so absurd, yet so certain- so pure and so corrupt.
And in this dream, I saw the twelve orbs now standing within twelve figures. Their voices and appearances unknown to me as I merely watched, understanding that something big was going to happen once this reunion was over. Something I felt so uneasy to even face from afar…
---------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d---------d-d-d-d-----
AN
Derek Horse is here and… he is not a prick like his descendant, Hol. I was planning to add already some bizarre enemies but then I realized how it would be too sudden and quite off with the current narration. They are planned to come next chapter and… those will be another hint to whom Kate really is.
Chapter 45: Omake 18: The Gate and The Key (1)
Chapter Text
Omake 18: The Gate and The Key (1)
Boston was an interesting crossroad that led to many different options. Either you go south and trail down to the modern cities of the east coast, or you actually explore the chance of studying the mysterious secrets that waited right on the opposite side.
Alone and mostly unnerved as I decided to take this little trip on my own, I was still unsure how much interest I really needed to put in rumors but… I knew that this place was meant to channel all kinds of supernatural events of this era.
Salem was the city that was known to have been the location of horrible affairs back during the early years of the Thirteen Colonies. People were killed by zealous puritans that still believed in witches and warlocks, all for the sake of eliminating rivals, individuals they were jealous of, or even disposing of people from different races.
The case I was mostly interested in was the one that actually saw me taking this sudden trip. Abigail Williams was the principal element that led to major controversies over the superstitious personality of the old leadership in Massachusetts, with the killing of an innocent child to compensate for a lack of understanding over illnesses that were known to influence people to behave incoherently or even say things that they weren’t used to.
The trials were the example of true incompetence as religion shattered any semblance of legal understanding of these claims, endlessly bringing innocents to death’s door for the sake of satisfying an extremist view of God’s teachings.
But what brought me here wasn’t history itself, rather I was intrigued by a couple of rumors that had been spreading around for about a couple months now and… that had reached my ears with enough substance to make me fascinated over the chances of a particular individual to be there.
Leaving the carriage I had paid to take me to the city, I didn’t waste time to pull to me the bag filled with the equipment needed to scan for any supernatural entities lingering on the cursed grounds. A blonde child had been sighted in the area where the Williams household once existed, and I knew that this was just a hint to something interesting and… bad.
I wasn’t going to believe it until I was there myself to verify these rumors, but if this was indeed a manifestation of the ‘naughty girl’ and the Outer God, then I was going to have a tough time suppressing the entity on my own. Not that there was anyone else that could have handled the task, but I wasn’t completely sure of my skills enough to seal away the lovecraftian monster alone.
With no carriages willing to take anyone near these frightening territories, I was left at my own devices as I made by way there by foot. The place was distant, but I hardly got tired by going through that kind of distance through a calm stroll in the woods. Animals knew to not mess with me, especially with Hamon creating a slight hint of danger to their instincts that overrode any attempt to attack me in hunger or maliciousness.
It was about the time I got close enough for my eyes to see the area I was supposed to scan that I finally felt something unpleasant. A single twist by my chest, a familiar pull that intensified the more steps I took towards my destination.
My worries were soon confirmed by this very emotion. Abby had to be there and… with her, the Outer God that used her as its Avatar. It would explain the pull and why I was affected this much by it since the deity was known to be tied to Space and Time itself.
I had faced many opponents that could hardly be considered ‘easy bosses’ to fight on my own, coming close to die more than once for the sake to either solve a crisis, save someone, or even just defending myself. But facing a deity that was known to be Chtulhu’s grandpa? That was bound to become problematic. Especially when its avatar was a little girl.
Eventually I arrived at a stopping point where the pressure was enough to make me materialize my stand out of instinct. I was being watched by this point, but I couldn’t exactly pinpoint where my peeping tom was looking at me from.
It took just a couple of minutes for footsteps to be caught breaking through the silence surrounding me and I turned to stare at the direction where those were coming from. A girl, she was a young blonde with blue eyes and… a curious purple dress. Its sleeves were longer than the child’s arms as those held a normal teddy bear, and she was also wearing multiple yellow and violet bows on her hair, just below her simple hat.
“Who are you?” Abigail Williams asked blankly, her eyes stopping at my orange orbs. I blinked, turning to face her completely.
“I’m Dio Joestar, and I came here to seek answers to my questions.”
The blonde stared in complete silence for a while and then… she blinked.
“This isn’t a place of words. This is a resting ground.”
“Of those that have perished through injustice,” I pointed out.
“God has already judged their souls. This claim has long been resolved.”
“Not to official sources,” I lamented quietly. “But through a deity that has no right to judge any souls.”
…
“You don’t believe in God?” Abby asked with a perplexed tone, drawing a frown out of me at the sudden query.
She is trying to judge me. How foolish!
“I believe in the Heavens as the only great destiny for anyone to pursue,” I replied without hesitation. “I will never allow a deity that isn’t of this domain to come and try to replace this vision of mine.”
Her eyes widened and… I saw something form by her forehead. A keyhole- I braced myself as I prepared to act the moment the entity showed just a sign of interest within this encounter.
“You depict God himself as a deity devoid of authority? Are you… naughty?”
“I’m only committed to a sense of justice that doesn’t belong to a deity that isn’t part of our original world,” I rebuffed dryly. “Why should I, Dio, submit my will or the will of others to Sut-Typhon of all Gods from the Outer Reality?”
The mention of the name, it got a surprised look out of Abigail and… then I saw it. A single purple eye peering through the opening within the girl’s head and… the Outer Reality. A chill went down my spine, but I didn’t allow it to settle as I swiftly rushed toward her, my Stand already acting as I enabled its first power on the exposed entity.
“「 ACT 2 」 !”
The shout triggered the Time-Freeze over the God, its eye widening before stopping in that shaken form as I continued to run towards the confused girl. Abby’s body went stiff as she realized her ‘God’ wasn’t moving to stop me, her legs trembling as I was over her and… slammed a pair of bandaids over the keyhole on her forehead, applying a surplus of Hamon to try and cut off the entity away from her mind.
Her eyes widened, and I saw the blue clash with some purple as the entity tried to keep hold of its avatar. I kept her hugged close, pushing as much Hamon I could to cleanse her body and… she lessened her tension. A sob cracked the lack of a major reaction, with her trembling arm wrapping carefully around my neck.
“I-I’m not a good girl. L-Let go- I’m bad- I’m not good.”
“You’re not bad, Abigail,” I muttered calmly. “I heard of your tale, the truth about it, and I judge you in my objective opinion as a victim. The victim of a system I’ve pledged to fight to protect those poor unfortunate like yours.”
I squeezed her closer, allowing her to cry some more onto my chest and let all the sorrow out.
“From now on… I will take responsibility in not allowing you to suffer ever again. It’s a pledge of justice and… correctness to those I fight for.”
I lifted her up, and she quietly wrapped her legs around my waist.
Once we were back in town, many would look in our direction, surprised by the fact I was back with someone with me. Still, none complained as, from a closer look, it just looked like a big brother holding his little sister like this since she had fallen asleep. A suave smile rested on Abby’s smile and she remained asleep through the train trip back to Boston.
Now I had to explain to Robert how from a supernatural case I had planned to investigate, I returned with a girl with a strange bandaid on her head and… a clear attachment to me as she started to cling around the very moment she woke up.
---------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d----------d-d-d-d------
AN
A little while ago, I mentioned how I was going to bring another adorable companion to Dio that could match up Jackie in terms of cuteness. Here is the little Foreigner-Class that was cursed to be the representation of Cthulhu’s grandpa himself.
Chapter 46: ARC 2: Ambizione (4)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (4)
The stop at Hartford was uneventful. Much to my relief, I was correct in assuming no attacks had been planned when we had to wait for the workers to be done with the final fixing of the train’s engine, thus sparing us another encounter this soon. Still, as we resumed our journey for our last stop, New York City, I was besieged by a particular request coming from the young Valentine.
“You want to learn how to fight?” I questioned with a fascinated tone. Bloody nodded back at me as he tried to convince me of this matter with a few compelling arguments.
“Until now I had to rely either on you or Zephy, now there is also Mr. Horse-”
“Derek is fine, boyo,” The cowboy rebuked with a sigh. “But continue, don’t let me stop ya.”
The young blond nodded. “I don’t want to be a burden and a deadweight. I wish to… be able to defend myself.”
“And you think I can give you something that can have you in fighting conditions?”
“I believe you have. Either something weak but still capable of making the difference… or even that thing, I think you called it-”
“ Stand, ” Zephy helped with a calm hum. “ But I believe that isn’t up to Dio to ‘give’. ”
“As I’ve mentioned, Stands are unlocked through the understanding of your own soul. While I was aided in the process of gaining mine, most of the procedure has to come from you. You first have to be ready to use one before trying to call it out to aid you.”
“So… no Stands?”
“Not until you’re ready to call it forth by yourself,” I confirmed. “As Zephy said, this is well-beyond my capacities right now.” ‘For now’.
“But what else? Surely there is something I can try to use and give my support in fights?”
Just as he said that, Derek huffed at the question, his attention still aimed at the nearest window as he looked at the fast-moving ground with a bored look.
“Bah, as far as I’m concerned, I would have been more than happy to teach you how to use a gun,” The man pointed out. “But right now I have none on me beyond my ‘Stand’. Also, we’re in a restricted place, not much I can work in this circumstance.”
Bloody kept on deflating at the stacking refusals, and I decided to give a legitimate thought on the matter since I found his points genuinely correct for the most part. While it was clear he was just growing upset with the fact his capacity to provide assistance was close to zero when it came to fighting any threats, their roster of options was incredibly limited. The only one I could think up of was… ironic. But I worried that it could literally explode in his face if I didn’t give him enough lessons on the basics.
The basics were the most important considering how deadly of a tool the Spin is.
Still, I decided to concede that, despite my worries, there was going to come a point where the young man would need to make his own display of truthfulness and… that moment was going to require some power to back him beyond his capacity to speak up his heart and soul. The more I struggled about it, the more it became evident to me that it was the best choice right now.
“I believe I have something that you might be able to use,” I admitted with a careful voice, gaining the fellow blond’s attention. “But I want you to promise me that you are going to listen attentively to my words. Because this ability isn’t one that a user can utilize without some serious commitment to it.”
The boy nodded, and soon enough I showed him the main element he was going to work with. He stared at the object I had gotten out of my jacket’s pouch and I was now holding out for him to reach on my open palm.
A small steel ball that I had commissioned from a specialized blacksmith. The man was confused at first by the precise requirements behind the object itself, but he seemed more than happy to do little hard work in creating thousands of those at a high price. I could tell the man at the time was curious of why a young man would’ve wanted this kind of thing, but he seemed to mind his own business when I said it wasn’t open for discussion.
I had way more than I would ever need during my stay here in the states, but I saw it fit to come here even more prepared than usual to avoid any odd escalations. Pucci’s words just… had me nervously tip-toeing with how fate was handling my current presence. Hopefully it was just paranoia speaking, but I knew that this entire ordeal I was busy with was just the beginning of something… bad.
“What is… that?”
“A steel ball,” I curtly replied, getting an amused snort from Derek and a sigh out of Zephy. Bloody instead frowned as my answer did little to solve his confusion, so I started explaining some more.
“This is what you will be working on during this training. It’s expendable since I’ve an endless amount of those on me, but I would prefer that for this first step you make sure to not break it,” I commented with a calm voice. “Your first task shall be to try and active the power… and understand how to turn it off.”
“What kind of… power?”
“It’s one I had yet to use against our enemies since I tackled all threats in a direct way, but I believe it will work well since you’re not planning to take on any opponent in close quarters,” I answered with a nod, pulling out another steel ball for an introduction. “It’s called ‘The Spin’, and the basis behind it is… well, a spin.”
More confusion washed over his face, but before the boy had the chance to ask what I was saying, his eyes lowered down as I began spinning the sphere. Surprise and then shock replaced uncertainty, with his jaws dropping low at the absolutely incredible phenomenon unfolding before his eyes.
“Holy… Jesus,” A certain cowboy muttered in pure surprise, his wide eyes now aimed attentively at the incredible sight. I had to lessen down the light created by the spin so that it wouldn’t have drawn any attention from anyone nearby, but the result still got the duo to gawk at the result… while Zephy just-
“ That’s- That’s impressive. ”
I frowned at that reaction, really confused by the fact the critter was baffled by what I had just done. Until now he had kept a degree of calm over the oddity that were my unique skills, yet now he was having such a different reaction before the Spin. Really interesting, but I decided to inquire about this now since I had to keep utmost caution while handling the Spin with a new user.
“The Spin is a long-lost technique that was invented by a family in Italy. It’s functions are… both offensive and defensive in nature,” I began explaining. “I learned it when I was around your age through an old book in my family’s library.”
“How does it… work?” Bloody asked with child-like wonder exuding from his voice, a degree of awe dripping from his words.
“It’s a battery. A battery for a kind of energy nobody has yet to find an end to and… that it can’t be described beyond ‘Spinning Energy’. The main focus of this technique is to control said energy and use it either to attack enemies or to heal wounded people.”
“Sounds… like a lot. Does it have a limit or something?” Derek pressed with a concerned look.
“It does… at least for those that have started using it,” I confirmed with a nod. “You see, there are three known states a User can bring the Spin in, starting from a base one, which is the one that comes when it's used the first few times.”
“But what does it do?”
I sighed at the impatience of the young Valentine, but, then again, I knew I had introduced to him what was going to be pretty much his personal line of defense against any threats. So I prepared to deliver a big explanation and… I went into detail.
The boy was listening, raptly so, but so were the other two members of our group. It was mostly Bloody that asked about the extent of the steps, the phases, and the limitations of such ability. The only moment I decided to be rather curt was around the final take of the Spin, being rather unsure if telling him right now about the full might of the Gold Spin was a good idea. A goodhearted person he might sound right now, but there was a strong tendency for the members of the Valentine family to grow greedy of unlocking their full potential. Akin to the original Dio, but instead of selfishness driving that pursuit, it was a sense of absolute devotion to the country.
I spared a few looks at Zephy, the creature deciding against speaking during the lecture and the follow up attempts of the young blond to get through the first bumps of getting the Spin happening. The Cowboy sitting beside the boy was also quiet, but would mutter some exclamation at the incredibly insane situation unfolding before his eyes. While I was certain he wasn’t superstitious, I didn’t rule out the chances of him growing distrustful over the mysterious sight unfolding more than once.
“I don’t remember you ever mentioning that you had a fiance back home,” Bloody pointed out and I blinked in surprise when I realized I really didn’t.
I was lost in the conversation when Hannah came up in the conversation, and I distractedly brought her up a lot when explaining how to adapt the spinning move to optimal levels since she was the one that laid down the foundation of that improvement.
“I suppose I didn’t see a reason to bring this up. Apologies if that comes as a surprise.”
“Never thought of you as a lad that had already settled, Mr. Joestar,” Derek teased. “I suppose the lady got you really hooked to have you planning to give her a ring.”
I frowned as I didn’t recall ever bringing up that to the conversation.
“How do you-”
“I can tell when someone is planning the wedding with a fine gal,” The cheeky cowboy interrupted. “I still remember when my lovely wife had me bewitched with her looks and mannerism. It was some damn strong magic, and, in the end, I never came to regret asking her parents for her hand.”
“So you just know when someone is going to marry because… you are already married?” I asked confused, the emotion mirrored by Bloody as we failed to make sense of that reasoning.
“Well, it’s more of a hunch. I just can tell when someone is speaking about a soon-to-be bride or groom by the way they address them. I can relate to them sometimes, so it’s particularly easy for me to pick some attitudes on the spot.”
…
“I guess that’s a skill to be wary about, Mr. Horse.”
“Eh Eh! Don’t you get too formal with me, Dio.” He giddily rebuked. “There is no need to be shy- if you need any advice, you can ask me!”
I was certainly not going to ask any advice to someone that planned to poke fun at my love life. Still, the curious change of subject didn’t stop there as I was thrown some questions from Bloody. Of course this wasn’t anything that went beyond the simple and non-teasing interest of the boy, like asking how Hannah looked like, and how strong she was compared to me.
All in all, I was relieved that it didn’t go in a weird direction as I had expected. Or at least in most of the queries I had to handle. There was one that got me pausing as I narrowed my eyes in surprise at Zephy, the critter giving quite the curious question.
“ From my understanding, she is older than you. Does that mean that you are… attracted to older women? ”
I opened my mouth, but I had to pause at the awkwardness of that sudden turn of events. I had never pondered too much about the matter, always blaming any hints of attraction for ‘older women’ being tied to the fact my mind-soul was as old as Hannah by the end of the day. It was just a problem with the… younger body that made for quite the uneasy circumstances when the age difference was brought up in conversations.
“I would say that… I don’t really mind if a woman I like or love is younger or older than me. Still, I strongly believe in the fact I would never approach a woman that is younger than eighteen.”
“ Fair enough ,” He commented with a nod, a strange smile lingering on his face for some time.
After a while I had grown particularly hopeful that for now we were spared by any attacks from anyone. But the very moment I thought of this, I was forced to sigh tiredly when I heard a woman scream coming from the wagon after ours. Soon after, the screams started to pile up, and my annoyance turned in worry as I could tell there was something horrible unfolding nearby. People started to grow nervous as they murmured all over what was going on. I stood up, confused that none of the workers in the train had rushed to see what was going on.
“I will check what is going on,” I muttered to the rest of the group. “Derek, keep an eye out for anything suspicious happening in the wagon.”
The cowboy tipped his hat and nodded, his hand already grasping at the newly-materialized 「 Emperor 」. I began making my way towards the closed door. Some of the men and women still sitting spared me fascinated looks as I took the initiative to go and see what was happening and what was causing this many screams to come from the other wagons behind ours.
I felt pressure building up, and while I knew the staring was partly influencing this, I could tell something wrong was happening in there and… that I needed to be careful. My Stand was already close to materializing as I reached for the handle and, as I pushed the door aside, I stepped outside.
A surprise waited just for me.
-----------d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d----------
The moment I opened the door and stepped out of the wagon’s indoors, I felt the pressure that had been building up until that moment vanish right as I noticed there was no one in there to ‘trouble’ me into feeling in danger. While this was good news in a normal circumstance, I knew well enough that this was nothing to be happy about.
The build up had felt way too real for it to vanish so suddenly in such a natural fashion. Unless this change wasn’t caused by natural means. So I looked around, pumping Hamon through my body to try and heighten my senses to perceive anything I was missing in the immediate check and… I felt it. Or rather, I didn’t.
There was no life I could feel beyond our wagon. In fact, I could see a couple drained corpses being illuminated by the small lights from the light bulbs spread all inside the wagon. Confusion roused as I knew that there was only a creature I knew capable of this kind of thing and… it couldn’t be. At first I ruled this out as an absurd thought since it was daytime, but only now I realized that there was something missing in that moment. No sunlight, the sun was clouded by some dark clouds that suggested some heavy raining to happen quite soon.
I had been so distracted with the previous conversation that I hadn’t noticed this detail. But there was something I still noticed as I looked some more. I felt strange unnatural gusts of air coming towards me from both my left and right side. While I took care of one, 「 ACT 2 」 swiftly caught the rest of the projectiles trying to hit me.
I managed to use the Ripple to increase my skin’s durability, deflecting the sharp blades in time and… taking a moment to understand that these small things weren’t normal daggers. Kunais, my Stand revealed that it had caught some shurikens- those were common weapons for a Ninja.
…
What?
Instead of lingering too long, I tilted the blades and allowed my Stand’s power to have them return to the sender with extra speed. I saw the trajectory and I decided to follow up the path back to the one that dared to ambush me. I jumped up to the rooftop and… he was there.
The attacker backed away in surprise as I advanced towards him. Wearing a full black attire that was common for ninjas, instead of removing the blades still stuck on his flesh, the individual merely took his tanto out from its wooden sheath. Looking back at the horrible scene I had just witnessed and seeing the minimal reaction to the pain I had inflicted to the shinobi.
A vampire. A vampire ninja at that.
…
I really wanted to make a joke about the insanity of this sudden slap on the cheek, but I was more frustrated by the fact that if those were here… then someone had to have uncovered one of the Stone Masks that were hidden together with Santana.
But how and why? Could this be tied to the unknown element mentioned by Pucci?
“Gomenasai, Joestar-san,” The man muttered quietly. “But the child has to die.”
I scowled. “Petty words for a dead man. You should have known better than challenging me on my own.”
“While you are considered our target, the Renkai Clan’s priority still lies on ending Valentine-kun.”
‘Our’. There were more than just one of them around. And from the looks of it, the bastard was trying to delay me from assisting the others in the wagon.
“First, if you are going to use Engrish in this fight, be respectful and keep silent. It just… irks me how someone wants to add this much Japanese when I can tell you’re versed in normal English,” I lamented dryly. “Second, you underestimated me, and I shall have you heavily pay for killing so many innocents.”
His guard was up and ready for any assault of mine. Sadly for the man, his life was over the moment he allowed me to have a clear sight on himself. One moment he was standing to make a last stand, the other his body forcibly ‘went back in time’ and jumped right where I was and… where my Hamon-infused punch was ready to strike. His unpreparation was what screwed with him in the end, and I didn’t indulge in extra commentary as I pumped his undead body with the Ripple. The energy tore through him, shredding him out of existence. The sound of gunshots drew my attention back on the seriousness of the situation.
The vampirized Shinobis had already infiltrated the wagon, and I had just little time to move and get back inside before the situation turned ugly. While I trusted Derek to make some good defense with 「 Emperor 」, I knew well enough that his Stand was meant to fight in enclosed spaces like the one he was currently confined in. The screams coming from the unexpected witnesses of this fight were prompting me to be hasty with my re-entry. I bolted down the rooftop and back from the entrance of the wagon I had left from.
The sight I was presented when I stepped back inside was quite nerve-wracking. Zephy was finally showing an interesting ability as his tail turned in a sharp round blade that decapitated the closest shinobi and, close behind, the cowboy that had until that moment held well against the first assault was clutching his now bleeding arm, his good hand paralyzed from being able to operate his Stand.
Two other Shinobis were approaching from the side the opposite of mine, and I rushed to intercept them as the decapitated one tried to stand up and use the surprise of his ‘rise’ to attack the critter. Bloody was stunned by the suddenness of everything, but he seemed to recover from his panic when he saw me punching the closest ninja away and slamming a foot on the detached head of the vampirized shinobi still on the ground.
The remaining survivor, a kunoichi, backed away and pulled one of the women nearby as her hostage. I sighed at the situation and made a step towards her despite the fact she was holding her tanto close to her terrified lady’s throat. Sadly for her, I had a plan already cooked for the occasion.
“Your next line shall be: “I wish to apologize for being such a foolish individual, and I will let go of this poor innocent maiden.”
“...What?” She asked in return, confused by what I had just said. While I knew I didn’t have it in myself to pull a Joseph in that situation, I had the capacity to still use this ‘failure’ for a distraction nonetheless. So with her mind taken away from the seriousness of the situation, I allowed 「 ACT 2 」to deliver a powerful hamon-coated karate chop through the head of the kunoichi. The female vampire didn’t have enough to say that she was destroyed by the instantaneous effects of the Ripple.
The young woman screamed as she fell on her knees, now released from her captor. Breathing irregularly as she tried to calm down, she seemed tense when I calmly approached her and crouched down. I didn’t say anything, merely offering her a hand as I led her up back to her seat.
I stood up, looking around as I saw everyone was staring back at me. They expected answers to the madness they were subjected to, and while this would’ve made me particularly worried a few years ago, I had the upper ground when it came with excuses. Especially after years of sharpening my capacity of being a good liar.
“Ladies and Gentlemen, I’m sorry that you have been forced to see this macabre scene unfold before your own eyes, and I wish to extend my humble apologies,” I started to mutter, acting really remorseful in that moment. “My name is Abraham van Hellsing, I’m a Dutch Doctor that is specialized in hunting horrible creatures that have tried to cross the pond in an effort to find fertile hunting grounds here in the new continent. My presence here was dictated by a holy mission to defeat all monstrous beings that hail Hell and shun God’s own creatures.”
The murmuring increased, and I could see that my act was working from the understanding I could spot on everyone’s face at my words. Still, I wasn’t done yet since my objective wasn’t just to excuse myself of what had just happened with a fake identity.
“Right now, I have to sadly request you all to solemnly swear that you will never mention what happened here today. The reason why this sadden me so much considering that everyone would be more than happy to forget of this dreadful day is that people have died today because of vampires hailing from a coven that aimed to hurt the good American people.”
“Y-You mean that we shouldn’t say anything about dead people? How- How could we-”
“Only that you are unaware of the natural causes of their death. I understand the horror of this request, but mine isn’t a request built on stupidity, but one born from concern of the panic this would cause to the rest of the American people. The monsters fester in the fears of humans, and by fueling the fright, you would give them the chance to kill even more,” I replied with a committed tone, nodding at the furious man that had tried to rebuke my previous comments. “Which is why I can promise you all here and now, in my good name, that the foul monster behind this attack shall be destroyed at once the moment I shall find it!”
More murmuring, but I saw some nods… and then everyone was nodding. I felt my breath caught up by how tense the entire situation was. While I had some experience in convincing people through some half-lies, I was really pulling a massive stretch with that move. Despite that, I was relieved when I saw general acceptance of my request and soon my group was mostly left alone.
“So… You’re now this ‘Van Hellsing’?”
“It’s a character I’ve heard about from an Irish writer I had the chance of meeting last year,” I explained to Zephy and the others. “He is going to have an important role in one of his upcoming works and… I believe I should heal your wounds, Derek.”
“What? No… it’s not like I’m dying here.”
I sighed. “I’m sorry I ignored the problem for that long, but I had to come up with an excuse for us to not be hounded by the police and reporters.”
“Heh, fair but… fix me up now!”
I leaned towards him, grasping his arm and allowing my Hamon to increase his recovery rate. The injuries weren’t even as grave as he was trying to make those appear and the healing process was over after just a single minute. He checked through the holes in his shirt, sighing in relief as there wasn’t even a visible scar for him to notice from his previous wounds.
“Call me ‘lucky’, but I believe you spared me losing a limb about it.”
“You’re exaggerating by a fair lot, Mr. Horse.”
The cowboy groaned. “Can you stop with the formal stuff?!”
Before I could say something about it, I found myself cut by someone else speaking.
“D-Dio,” Bloody finally spoke up, drawing my attention as I realized that he had been trying to talk to me since I sat down by the table.
“Yes, young Valentine?”
“W-What just happened? Who were these people and… how did you do that?”
“ I believe I should be the one answering the first two questions, ” Zephy quipped quietly, his calm lessened by the topic he was trying to convey some words about. “ We were attacked by people that are enemies of mine and Kate. The Renkai Clan was… a dreadful group that had for centuries tried to steal the Shin-Aki from Kate’s clan. And… from the looks of it, they had given up their souls to something malicious from the way they acted. ”
“I’m fairly certain that they were turned into vampires, my act wasn’t completely wrong about that,” I intervened with a serious tone. “And while this might not sound much considering the presence of malicious beings, the problem is that the only way right now to become a vampire right now shouldn’t be known to anyone but two people.”
“And who these fellas are?” Derek asked the big question and I sighed.
“I am one of them. The other one is… an ally of mine, but I strongly doubt he is behind all of this. I knew he had retired to live in Italy with his family after the final events about the Stone Mask,” I answered with a sigh. For a moment, my mind brought up when I received a letter from Will himself, the man having decided to stop waging a war for revenge after making sure that all known Stone Masks had been destroyed, leaving the task to other Ripple Users as his burden as a father that was going to become a grandfather began turning bigger than he wanted to risk his life for.
I accepted his decision, and I was surprised he actually ‘thanked’ me for having dealt with the Mask on my own. He also apologized about what happened years ago with Hannah, but I would’ve preferred for him to turn the apology to the woman herself instead of me. And despite this memory further cementing the fact he wasn’t tied to all of this… I was floored by the fact I couldn’t think of anyone knowing of where the Stone Masks were in the American continent.
There was no way they were discovered by accident. The traps in the resting ground were meant to kill anything human with ease, sparing none from their fierce brutality. Even large quantities of explorers would have perished against the first few traps in there.
“ So you know how it could be possible… but not who is behind this situation? ”
“I know that they were hired to kill Bloody. And I know they are enemies to you and your owner,” I answered truthfully. “But right now… I don’t know who could be behind this all.”
The troublesome development had us enjoying the few peaceful hours remaining before our arrival to our destination. We were tense, now worried that another attack could happen and for the chances of this one actually being stronger than before. But much to my relief, we finally reached the Big Apple without having to be subjected to any other ambushes.
We stepped off the train with a quiet but confident posture, swiftly dodging the people that were rushing to either check the train or board it, and we barely heard the screams of those that found out what happened to a few wagons once full of innocents.
I knew at this point, that the stakes were much higher than I had expected. And I knew that this Senator Philips had somehow gained control of the Stone Mask…
But who would be so insane to do this? Who?
------------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d---------------d-d-d-d--------------d-d-d-d-------
AN
Some important words:
1) I’ve offered another clue about Kate, but I remind you all again that her ‘cameo’ here is just her and Zephy, none of the characters from the universe she hails from (which is still tied to this one, but it will not be relevant to the main plot of Absolute Divinity). Why do I need to repeat this so much? I know people will be stunned by who I picked up as a companion for a ‘crusade’ across the States;
2) Because yes, ARC 2 is going to be like Part 3 but in the USA, a century or so earlier, and with a mostly new cast of misfits making their way to defeat the real baddie. So keep in mind that this first part of ‘Saving Kate’ is the intro of the ARC since it will be way longer than ARC 1;
3) Vampire Ninja, I don’t believe Araki has ever tried to dabble in that amount of bizarre. Am I transcending or degrading my soul at this point? (This is a joke question for anyone missing the sarcasm);
Chapter 47: Omake 19: Tender Affection (1)
Chapter Text
Omake 19: Tender Affection (1)
Just as I concluded those musings, I felt the carriage slowing down its pace and then… it came to a pause.
My thoughts were smoothly drowned as I let my own state of masterful composure, born from experience and practice, take over the expressions of my new face as I prepared for quite the encounter.
I didn’t need to create issues with the one waiting just outside the vehicle, I didn’t certainly need to spark the Dio-Joestars rivalry that would see me failing horribly and painfully.
I was too attached to life to consider falling onto the overly-childish attitude displayed by the younger Dio and his self-destructive anger toward rich people.
But I couldn’t certainly behave too ‘kindly’ with the fellow, I needed to keep myself polite and ‘friendly’ before the gullible young man that was Jonathan Joestar.
So I slowly stood up from my seat, ignoring my aching legs as I took hold of my baggage with both of my hands, and I moved to leave the limited place.
The door opened calmly, part of my giddy self almost demanding to try and pull off the same dramatic stunt the blond achieved in Canon… but I wasn’t in the general mood to fail epicly thanks to my uncoordinated sense of mind-body.
While my body had changed, my mind had remained untouched and… still prone to commit quite the awkward physical reactions when given the unique opportunities.
Descending from the small height between the carriage’s room and the floor, I closed the door behind me and… I turned to see a happy-looking woman standing right there, waiting for me. A frown adorned my face as I tried to make sense of who I was looking at. This wasn’t Jonathan Joestar… yet she was still familiar to me. At least through the series itself.
It took me a moment to recognize her. She was a brunette with her hair combed in a short manner, her warm chocolate-shaded eyes regarded me with motherly affection and curiosity. The lovely creature was wearing a simple suave yellow pink dress. Her smile was shining in a way I had rarely seen in a person, and I could help but urge myself to not gawk at her beauty.
This was… Mary Joestar. This was Jonathan’s mother and George’s wife.
…
What is going on here?
“Why hello!” She greeted me with a gorgeous voice, my eyes having to widen a fraction more as she regarded me with such warmth.
Like seriously, why is she here? Shouldn’t she have died in that carriage accident ages ago? Shouldn’t her lack in the series be the main motivation that drove George to take in Dio? If she was here, why was I summoned to this mansion?
“You must be Dio Brando, a pleasure to meet you,” She continued with a caring tone. “I’m Mary Joestar.”
Yep, that’s her but… why do I feel like I’m still missing something important?
Soon, an even more familiar individual leaned to the side, standing behind the kind woman. Dark-blue hair, a lighter-shade for the eyes… That was Jonathan.
“This is your brother, Jonathan,” Mary introduced him to me, but paused as we both glanced on the other side. A pup moved closer, and I was surprised to notice how calmer Danny was in this universe compared to the original one. There was no doubt in my mind that this was indeed an alternative universe, and I wasn’t sure this was a good thing or a bad one for me. “Oh! And Danny, our beloved dog.”
Jonathan took initiative, shyly waving at me and I silently returned the gesture. My mind was just having a hard time wrapping up the entirety of the situation, and I couldn’t exactly blame myself for keeping quiet until now with how absurd things were turning into. And before I could say anything about the matter, the woman offered her open palm, the one that had her wedding ring on.
The one Dario Brando tried to steal in the original universe from her dead body.
“Well, come along, Dio. Your father is waiting inside.”
It was at that very moment that I realized what I was actually missing out from the bigger picture. Brother, father… The reason why I was taken in wasn’t to be used as a ward to be shown around like a trophy, a sign of kindness manifested through my presence here in the Joestar family.
No, I, Dio Brando, had been supposedly adopted in the Joestar family. And from the looks of it, it was Mary the one that had spearheaded this idea. Not that I didn’t like the better disposition but… I was grasped by uncertainty. What if this ‘improvement’ was there to heighten a greater tragedy? What if the challenges before my path were going to be tougher to match up with this pleasant first step in this new life of mine?
“Y-Yes,” I eventually answered, allowing her to grasp my hand as I had it sat on her palm. The softness of the glove mixed well with the comfy warmth coming from her pale skin. “Lady Joestar.”
She giggled at my response, making me frown for a moment… but from the way Jonathan was eager to show sheepishness I could tell the ‘joke’ wasn’t really one to begin with.
“Oh, please! Call me ‘mother’,” Mary corrected with a happy smile. “You’re my son now after all.”
…
I blinked, nodding at her as I failed to compute why I was having this much trouble with a woman of her caliber. Maybe it was because I didn’t know much about her and her behavior was catching me off-guard, or maybe it was because her tender care reminded me so much of… my own mother.
Gulping nervously, I hoped nobody noticed that I was putting my whole being into not tearing apart as I felt overwhelmed by the situation. I expected a gritty reality… and I was blessed with motherly love.
“Y-Yes… mother.”
Her smile widened, and I could tell that by saying that I had made her day. We soon started to walk towards the manor, and I felt my heart swell at how nicely my stay here at the manor has begun- no, how nicely my stay here at my new home has begun.
Yes, I, Dio, was feeling happy of how bright the future looked… and I was going to protect this at all costs!
----------d-d-d-d-----------d-d-d-d--------
AN
Inspiration for this Omake came from ChloesImagination, but I saw it dubbed on HakyuDub channel. A really interesting take on this What If since I believe that Mary’s presence would have actually curbed any hate-driven ambitions from Dio.
Chapter 48: ARC 2: Ambizione (5)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (5)
Warning: Character Reveal. If with doubts, check AN.
Our arrival at the Grand Central station was less than stellar. While the occupants of the train respected the words I had given to them about keeping to themselves about what happened during the trip, I really hadn’t expected to find the station completely occupied by terrified citizens. Police officers and soldiers from the National Guard were running around to keep the entrances safe from… something.
I frowned, anxiety building up as I failed to make sense of the chaos surrounding us. It was only quick-thinking that got us to move away from the train’s entrance, our current objective being finding a place where to carefully assess the situation we were in. Bloody kept close with Zephy, the boy more than happy of being pulled around if it meant not being devoured by the mob of people wandering around in an antsy.
Eventually we arrived in a spot in the upper floor, one considered to be ‘riskier’ by some leaving as it was the closest to the ‘disaster’ that was unfolding outside the building. I was still unsure what got people to panic this much, but I was incredibly tense. And I was ultimately floored when we approached one of the windows around and started to see what was going on.
Through the window, we could all see what was happening and why the people were so desperately seeking refuge here of all places. New York was burning. Or at least a good chunk of it was. For a moment my brain tried to rule this out as an unexpected and ahistorical fire that wasn’t recorded in the textbooks I had studied from, but then I realized that the cause of the flames wasn’t accidental or natural.
It was possibly magical. Especially when I could stare at large crowds of zombies moving in packs in an effort to breach the heavily defended perimeter that had been set up by the military. The guns, albeit ineffective in normal circumstances, were devastating the horde without any mercy. Cannons, machine guns, all heavy firepower within the local Arsenal was being deployed to defeat the undead threat.
And while it was doing a fine job in cases of defense, I doubted this strategy could be reverse-engineered for offensive purposes. I gritted my teeth at the unpleasant discovery, and I knew that we still had to go through that infested city if we wanted to put an end to this. It was still day, but clouds were covering the skies. Dark clouds at that which reminded me of some unpleasant individual I had more than surely killed years ago. While I knew Wang Chan was dead, the chances of the main responsible being tied to what was happening in town was undeniable. Maybe someone from this Renkai Clan was behind it? We still needed to move quickly.
The more we waited, the less chances the innocents here all over the city, holding onto the greater sections of the cities, were going to survive by the time the ammunition started to run out. But before that… I needed to do something. Something important for the circumstance.
“I need a moment. I will be back soon.”
The rest of the group gave me confusing look, but they all nodded as I took my small bag with me to the nearest bathroom. The stench was unpleasant, but much to my surprise there was no one in there. I called myself lucky, and I took one of the covered corners in there to start changing with an outfit I hadn’t been wearing for a long time now.
The old clothes that I had uniquely donned to face the situation at Windknight’s Lot had been upgraded with the passing of time. Some efforts to improve the defense capacity had been tested and eventually integrated for the sake of offering greater protection at the least expense of my mobility. I also had tried to reach out the South American Market to try and recover enough Satiporoja Beetles to try and make the entire outfit in their fiber, but I was surprised to learn the region just wasn’t capable of sustaining such a large investment just yet.
An annoying setback, but not one that truly left me unhappy since I still had more than enough to hold myself against my foes. Once I was done with that quick clothes-change, I returned to the team and I smiled as they all looked surprised at my current battle outfit. Hopefully, not because it looked so bizarre and absurd.
“You were hiding that in your luggage?” Derek inquired, sounding surprised.
I nodded. “It’s something I’ve been working on for a couple of years now. I hope it’s not too much.”
“It’s… amazing,” Bloody said while gawking, Zephy sighing in amusement at the boy’s reaction at my new clothes.
After making sure they were ready to go, I started laying out the battle plan in handling this absurd situation. Our destination, the massive manor that was owned by the Phillips family was deep within the city’s heart, and so we had to face a non-negligible amount of zombies along the way. Such a feat would have been fine if I had been alone, but considering that none here except the white-furred critter could keep up with my speed, I knew that we needed to take a shortcut if we wanted to get there safely and ready for any major confrontations.
So I styled out a simple and blunt idea, which by all definitions was supposed to work if nothing bad happened. While the streets were completely invaded by the unending ranks of fiends, the sewers were going to be the place with the least amount of monsters in there. We just had to make sure that we didn’t end up getting some of the patrolling mob of zombies to chase us there and breach into that safe passage to our destination.
Finding a spot where to leave proved particularly easy. The station was in far from optimal conditions, and some bits of the walls had cracked and been torn apart in the early bits of the siege. We left from the closest one to the exit but still far enough to not catch the attention of the guards standing by the main doors.
Silently lurking around, we managed to get close enough to the main streets when seven loud growls alerted us. The patrol that had stumbled upon us, quickly rushed to attack us, but first they had to handle a sweeping attack from Zephy. The critter jumped off Bloody’s arms and turned his tail in a blade, crippling the approaching force. I was still impressed by the creature’s capacity to morph part of his body to fit his intent, making him particularly deadly with his adaptability.
Derek and I handled the crawling monsters, their threatening posture weakened by the fact they couldn’t move as fast as they could. The suppression was quick and smooth, the fiends perishing with single blows or shots, and soon we resumed our rush towards the main streets of the city. I was about to sigh in relief at the fact that we had avoided handling the immense city that was New York City at the time, but then I realized that our job was still far from easy.
After five minutes of running around to find a manhole, we ended up finding one. Sadly, the place was heavily guarded by a large horde of zombies that didn’t look ready to part ways with the area. There were quite a lot, and I knew we couldn’t waste time here right now… so I decided to rely on an improved version of a technique I had used a long time ago. Adding some special water that was stored in secret wrists’ compartment, I started to produce bubbles and throw them with the aid of 「 ACT 2 」 . Differently from normal bubbles, those were meant to survive with a larger quantity of Hamon stored in them, while also resisting swift pressures applied to them.
The bubbles soared and slammed on most of the zombie’s bodies, bursting and releasing powerful sunlight-based blasts, scorching to the ground the fiends. This was the power of the ‘Spinning Bubble Eclipse’, a better version of the old Spinning Bubble Sunrise. Most of my arsenal had received this treatment, mostly because I didn’t want to leave any of my available skills to rust or deteriorate. Everything was important depending on the circumstances, especially now that I needed Hamon to kill some vampires and zombies.
The decimation was actually impressive considering that I didn’t have the chance to have a field experience with this ability, but the massacre still far from complete as a couple managed to live through the development. The rest were easy to slaughter with incredible determination and control. I allowed the rest of the group to get down to the sewers before I jumped inside and closed the manhole as I entered the new area. A safe landing later, I found myself staring and biting down a groan at the unpleasant stench that was coming off from the unhealthy place.
“We need to move,” Derek muttered. “I’ve heard some unpleasant rumors of this place. Crocs-”
“Alligators don’t live in the sewers,” I quickly lamented. “It’s just an urban legend meant to frighten any criminal from trying to use this place to run away from law enforcement.”
I was quite confident about this after spending a few weeks in my old life trying to see if this rumor was eventually confirmed true or not. And I knew it wasn’t so I didn’t expect anything out of this possibility. Then a loud roar reminded me that in the Jojoverse, no matter how outlandish a claim was in the real world, it was going to be true or even crazier.
We all turned to look at the origin of the noise, a large monster with a reptilian appearance was crawling really fast. Some parts of its body were damaged, with its inner flesh having turned an unpleasant dark-brown. The alligators existed in this part of town and… they had been zombified. Even if we managed to find the cause of that cloud cover, the monsters there were still going to survive and require a major extermination campaign. One I was uncertain I wanted to do on my own being that I was the only Hamon user in here.
The undead gator roared again as it swiftly moved to attack us. Before it could reach us, I employed to destroy part of the small roof behind us and create debris to stop its advance. The monster still proceeded and, much to my surprise, the large amount of broken cement almost failed to hold against the first charge.
“Run,” I merely muttered, shaken by this discovery as I knew the place had to be filled with fiends of this kind. The size and speed, coupled with the limited space to move around made any fights against them particularly unpleasant. I couldn’t just waste time like this and… I almost facepalmed when I literally had the solution to this problem at hand’s reach.
Hamon could stream through water’s surfaces, and since the sewer was filled with water, with a thin layer of green and brown liquid existing right beneath our feet. The idea was stupidly brilliant, so much that I paused and slammed my open palm on the liquid as quickly as it came to mind. Before anyone could have asked what I was planning to do, electric-like energy zapped around and started to destroy all the fiends one at the time. Loud booms echoed all over the large area, freeing us from the worries of finding any threats along the way.
-----------d-d-d-d----------------
The Phillips manor was one of the greatest I have seen. Still far from Buckingham Palace, it was still impressive someone was capable of gaining this much of a wealth without some serious business behind it all. I doubted the money behind this building was born from legitimate investments, but still… it was incredible.
The entrance was broken open with the area left unguarded as we ventured inside the lobby. It felt like entering a hotel with how shiny and mostly clean the first room was, with the only exception of a couple of bloodstains on the curtains of the barricaded windows and on the floor. I could tell that this place hadn’t been spared by the horde, but I knew from the lack of major struggles that this silence wasn’t born from a struggle that had long-ended. No, it felt more like an ambush.
An ambush that was proved to be so when zombified guards started to attack us from the corridor that led to the main staircase. Derek took aim and drew two quick bullets, taking out the first two monsters. I charged up hamon in my hands and shredded three of those, while Zephy took care of the one coming from behind us. This little welcoming party was interesting since I would have expected much more at this point. Like ninjas, or anything that could fit beyond the usual undead.
My inner questions were given to the place where the ‘party’ was supposed to begin. It reminded me of one that was usually used for celebrations like marriages, important proclamations, or grand feasts to commemorate an important day. Right now, the place was packed with Ninjas. Lots of them at that.
They were kneeling formally on both sides of the carpet, leaving us to march forward to the podium where a couple of things jumped to my attention. The first, and the one we were here for, was the large metallic cage that was mostly covered by a violet drapes, leaving just a small dark space where we could see someone with blonde hair lying unconscious there-
“ Kate! ” Zephy called out, causing the shortest of the two standing individuals to cackle at the panicked tone from the critter.
“Aaaw, the little thing is crying because the big thing is currently sleeping. What a sad thing, bwahaha!”
This Senator Phillips sure looked very similar to the one I was more familiar with, but this time the man was older, wrinklier and more bloated. Looking to the side, a much older being stood and watched us with tired, almost dead, eyes. He was wearing a black kimono, his long hair and beard making him look like a man that had lived for centuries now.
“What do you think, friend? She said these were a threat, but I don’t see anything to worry about-”
“Shut up.”
Two single words… and a clean cut from the elder’s swift tanto. The old senator tensed up and… his head soon rolled off his body, his expression stuck in one of disbelief as he realized he had been killed so easily and so suddenly by someone he considered his ally.
“Dio… Joestar,” The weary ninja muttered. “I’ve heard so much about you. Many are the stories behind your name, starting from the way you… ended up being taken in by the family you now bear the name of.”
“Truly? I guess you are planning to surrender now if you know this much about me.”
“I would say that’s an arrogant response, but… I would be a fool if I ignored the impressive deeds you are responsible for. Both in terms of combat prowess and mental interest in advancing the world’s progress. You are a miracle ready to bestow the world with more miracles.”
“Flattery will take you nowhere, old man. I believe you should already give up, I will not repeat this myself.”
“How about I offer you the chance to personally leave this conflict? The same deal is extended to you, Derek Horse,” The old fool remarked. “You two have bright destinies that will not be impacted if you decide to walk away from this conflict.”
“No chance,” The cowboy shot back. “You saying that this leaves no impact is almost funny. If you know so much about me, you should know that I ain’t leaving a lady in trouble.”
“Admirable,” The elder conceded while bowing in his direction, then his attention was back to me. “But what about you, Dio Joestar?”
…
I smiled and shook my head. “I wish to thank you for your unending devotion to appearing like a humble grandfatherly figure. It just highlights how much of a disgusting bastard you really are.”
The ninjas tensed up at the heavy insult I just threw at their leader. But I was far from done much to their annoyance.
“You see, while I could have fallen to the whole ‘I am just trying to get this only task done with’, I believe your colleague has given me the clue I needed to understand the words you just proclaimed. Those about destiny and fate.”
“Oh? And you… believe you know what I am talking about?”
“Not what, who. I now know who is behind all of this and… now I see why he was so unwilling to part that information,” I muttered before grimacing on the matter. The words from Pucci resonated as the clues I had about the situation combined all at once. “The mastermind behind this, the one that coordinates your clan to work together with the henchmen of the Senator. A being that doesn’t belong to this dimension.”
“What are you talking about, Dio?” Derek asked.
“ Not of this dimension? ”
Before I could say more about this, I found myself interrupted by a familiar figure that was now standing beside the elder. The figure had a feminine slim built, but her entire form was shrouded in a dull yellow robe and head-cloth. I could just barely see her purple hair, and the cold blue eyes that were currently aimed at me.
Shit has just hit the fun. Like really badly.
“To think that you would already know about me. I’m flattered, but annoyed,” The woman commented. “I had this grandiose speech prepared, one that should have lulled you into indulging in the mystery that I am. But please… tell me, who am I?”
I gritted my teeth, growing frustrated with the dangerous Stand User I had in front of me.
“Your name is Vins. Vins Bluemarine,” I replied. “And you are angry at me- or someone that bears my name but also ill crimes to himself.”
“Dio Brando or Dio Joestar. No matter what last name you might have, you are the sole responsible for stealing my son out of my clutches. The reason why he had to die,” The vampire remarked fiercely. “But in this case, you shall serve as the catalyst of my victory. Alas... I will take my leave here after this brief comment."
“You are… leaving?”
“Today is unimportant. It doesn’t matter if you survive or not this battle. In the end, your demise is guaranteed,” Vins replied calmly. “My plans are already in motion, and it’s just a short amount of time before I unlock the key to return him to me. And to make the priest pay for what he did to us all!”
“What are you talking about?” I demanded from her, only for the woman to smile and offer me the most malicious look one of her mindset could offer.
“Find me where the guard dog has been left. Only then you will learn the truth.”
A blink and she was gone. Goddammit, for once I really wanted the villain to lose themselves in a monologue- and yet now I was left to handle the current issue created by Vins.
“I’m surprised you knew of this, but it matters not. You will die here.”
“It’s a strong maybe. One that depends more on us surviving together.”
“Hope is the last emotion to fall, and I shall make sure to humble you through a little discovery I made a few weeks ago,” The elder said before showing a Stone Mask and staring at it. “You will lose. This is my will.”
And with that, he coughed some blood on the device, activating it before plunging it onto his face. He screamed, the noise muffled as the old bones creaked painfully. Twisting as he adapted and changed. I expected for the transformation to go unchanged as I used to remember it being… but then something odd happened before our eyes.
The ninjas all rushed towards the still-transforming clan leader, waiting for something to happen and… something did happen. Something I really didn’t know about the mask itself. The tendrils that were usually meant to pull a possible user close enough to enable the effects it caused, this time slammed onto the various ninjas’ bodies and it started to suck blood out of them. The drain was absurdly quick, and just as I made a single step forward it was all over.
Gawking at the unexpected scene, I saw the vampires falling one after the other, completely drained of any life force as it was all stolen by the mask. The end result was numerous lifeless corpses, and a new youthful elder that was now flexing over his powerful transformation.
“I never thought I could have felt this youthful and strong in my entire life. This… this defies my expectations by a large margin,” The Clanless Leader mentioned, staring at his rejuvenated palms in awe before turning those in tight fists. “I almost pity you for having refused my kindness. I shall bestow you with a glorious death.”
“Fat words from a bloodsucker,” I lamented. “You will find out I’m way tougher than anything you expect of me.”
Instead of scowling or growing annoyed, the man smiled.
“I’m happy to hear this. Please, show me how really those words are true.”
And as he said that, I barely had enough time to see him bolt from his previous position, turning in a blur as he rushed around me and finally he blitzed from behind. He looked so confident since he was way faster than I was, but he seemed to quickly realize that this wasn’t going to be easy. Especially when I had 「 ACT 2 」 on standby. My Stand punched him away, the newly-born powerful vampire managing to bring his arms up just in time to not get killed by the blow.
“Impeccable reaction time. You were correct in sounding this confident.”
I scowled at the growing amusement behind the monster’s grin, and I took a moment to glance at the rest of the group.
“Try to get Kate out of that cage. I will fight him on my own.”
“B-But-”
“No butts, this is a fight only I can fight. This vampire is stronger than the others.”
“Thank you for the compliment, Dio.”
“You better be keeping that serene mindset, because I sure as hell going to put through pain really soon.”
He chuckled. “Show me your potential.”
He bolted again, this time his tanto swirling and moving as he rushed me. My eyes widened as 「 ACT 2 」 managed to stop a couple of wind-slashes from connecting, once again deflecting the assault from the dangerous bastard.
“Your Stand is so tuned with you. Yet I can see a flaw within your defense. One that I will happily exploit.”
Numerous kunais and shurikens rushed my way, prompting 「 ACT 2 」 to once again punch those away… and for me to roll out of the way as the vampire had bolted to the side to get a lucky hit on me. I could already see what he was trying to accomplish with that dual attack. I could only focus my Stand on a single threat at a time, which meant he could introduce a distracting threat and then attack me while 「ACT 2」was focusing elsewhere. Brilliant, but mildly infuriating at this point since I was the one that had to counter that shit.
Truthfully, it was easy. I just needed to counter him by keeping my own attention on him while the projectiles approached. Only that it wasn’t since he was really fast. Way faster than Jack or Dio had been when I fought them a few years ago. Even with Hamon improving my growth, I was pretty far from being able to compete with that speed. But I could still set up traps to make up for my slower pace.
The moment the grinning prick tried to pull that shit again, he found himself drenched with hamon-enchanted water courtesy of a couple of bubbles I had allowed to exist by my sides. The vampire howled in pure pain as one bursted right onto his face but, much to my eternal annoyance, it didn’t outright kill him.
Bailing from close contact, the fiend didn’t pause for a moment and I realized that Vins had to have told him about the powers of my Stand and the limits those had. Before I knew it, a myriad of projectiles of various kinds were thrown at me… from everywhere. He was moving really fast and throwing a lot of those shurikens that a couple still managed to pass through 「ACT 2」’s punches and stab onto my legs and arms.
He is pissed. By a fair lot from the looks of it.
Pain surged and my adrenaline kicked up again as I tried to make up by attempting to dodge the endless barrage of blades. It was all futile, and soon I was brought to one knee because of the pure suffering I was dealing with.
“You shall die by ignoring the reality of my threat and see the full might of the Renkai Cla-AGH!!”
Before he could finish that proclamation, his right arm was sent flying away as a massive light-powered slash slammed down from above. I saw someone rolling away, catching the attention of the furious bastard. It had to be Kate, else I couldn’t explain how that familiar emotion that I only felt when I took hold of the Shin-aki was exuding from that powerful attack. The woman, which I couldn’t properly see because of the dust exploding from the impact, was struggling to get up, the vampire approaching her with a slow pace.
“I will finally get the chance to avenge my ancestors. Those that you brutally murdered, you filthy thi-!”
He couldn’t finish that sentence, nor he could approach her downed form.
Because I refused his will with mine.
Now that he was moving this slow, I had the chance to make use of 「ACT 2」’s abilities and freeze him up. I limped towards him, the vampire trying and failing to struggle free from the time-based restraints I had imposed onto him.
“Kate, I hope you are listening right now. I’m thankful for your help. I bet it hurts right now, to strike with such ferocity at your enemy, but hear me as I, Dio, wish to return the favor by ending this pathetic monster once and for all.”
「 ACT 2 」 rushed, its punches turning in blurs as they barraged the terrified vampire with endless punches. Eye for an eye, I returned the pain back on the fiend in that lengthy assault.
“MUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAA!”
With the barrage over, the time-stop ended and the vampire’s broken body slammed onto the wall in front of him, further adding extra damage as the hamon tore him apart in the most horrible way possible.
My legs were hurting, having suffered the most from that unpleasant tight spot I had been helped out by the one I was supposed to save. It was ironic… and somewhat embarrassing. Still, I didn’t stay put and decided to check on the one that had helped me in that fight, knowing that her conditions had to have been particularly grave.
As I searched around the dust, I finally found… something warm. A hand. I could feel her pulse, her warmth and her fur-
Wait... what?!
While her clothes, which were mostly made by a hakama with the upper section a strong pink, her midriff bidding a vibrant red and the lower section a dark-blue-green, have seen better days, I was mostly shaken by the fact I was learning just now that Kate wasn’t a human. No… she was… odd. An odd kind of odd. Almost like Bhediya, but I could tell she wasn’t a werewolf- or werecat since she had feline features. Her fur was a pure white, with some dark bits on her ears. A long fluffy tail extended from her lower back.
Despite the absurd development, I still crouched down and started to pump out Hamon to fix the cuts I could spot through her fur. She also seemed a little drained, her orange eyes unfocused as she stared at nowhere in particular. But just as the Ripple streamed into her body… something else woke up and started to travel back to me with a breath-taking intensity. My legs were trembling at the sheer might behind that unknown power, my body warming up as the pain that was coming from my own wounds subsided. I heard some soft clicks as the few kunais and shurikens left my flesh without any personal assistance.
I was healing her, but she was unconsciously healing me in return.
The shock subsided as I felt her body finally completely healed, and the unknown energy retreated back to her as I tried to make sense of what had just happened. Before I could, I heard her speak, quite quietly so.
“I… heard you,” She muttered weakly before closing her eyes and falling unconscious, finally taking a break after a long time of waiting and resisting.
I stared at her for a long time and… I sighed. Allowing the calm to finally settle as I offered one last silent musing as I saw the others rushing towards us.
I don’t know what you are, Kate, but I, Dio, can tell you truly are something to keep an eye out for.
--------d-d-d-d-----------d-d-d-d------
AN
Some big explanations, I bet people are already screaming about ‘What the heck, man?’ and asking how does ‘that series fit’-
The thing is that this crossover is only Kate Aryoko and Zephy. Their ‘real purpose’ isn’t important to the story, and they should be regarded as new companions to Dio. How did I come up with this Crossover? Before finishing Arc 1 I found myself pondering over what kind of companions Dio could have had for this adventure, and before I knew it I was looking at the newest Movie about Lupin… and I thought: What if we put on someone like Jigen and someone like Goemon? The first one is Dererk, the other is Kate.
So here is why and… I can already say that their relationship will not stem beyond platonic. Let’s kill any rumors before they start, yeah? If you have any concerns, feel free to inquire, but give it a shot, and I will show you the brilliant idea I have with this character in this new crusade for… Mexico!
Chapter 49: Omake 20: The Gate and the Key (2)
Chapter Text
Omake 20: The Gate and The Key (2)
The remaining survivor, a kunoichi, backed away and pulled one of the women nearby as her hostage. I sighed at the situation and made a step towards her despite the fact she was holding her tanto close to the calm girl’s throat . She picked the worst hostage possible .
“Brother, who is she?” Abigail asked quietly, blue eyes cynically aimed at the thin dagger. I gritted my teeth as the foolish ninja was tickling the wrong beast with that effort, and I had to act before the monster woke up and broke through my hamon-enchanted seals.
I had tried to do my best to keep Cthulhu’s daddy to make a cameo, and if he tried right now… well, things would have gotten a taste too much spicier than I needed today. So I moved in with a coy plan to disable that effort and kill the aggressor at the same time.
“A dumbass from the looks of it, one that hasn’t realized how dead she is,” I flatly discussed. “By the way, did you finish your pancakes?”
She shook her head. “I was close. Then I was interrupted. And she hurt Derek.”
“I know you are irked, sweetie, but can you do your big brother a favor?”
The young blonde frowned and I sighed. “Once I tell you, return to your pancakes. I will take care of this.”
“Y-You are not in a position to do anything about-”
“I could unleash Father. He is really… angry.”
“I bet he is,” I replied to her comment with a nod. “But as I said, I will take care of this. You don’t need to worry about this yourself.”
…
“Fine.”
I smiled and… unleashed 「ACT 2」, the Stand freezing the confused Kunoichi in time and allowing me to deliver a quick punch onto her nose. The Hamon coursing through my hand rushed through her head and then body, the process burned the being altogether much to the surprise of those all around… but I worried more about gesturing Abigail to return to her seat.
“See? Big brother got this. There is nothing to be concerned about, hun.”
She smiled and nodded.
“Sorry if I was… a little naughty.”
“It’s normal. Our friends were hurt and you wanted to return the favor to that fiend,” I answered with a nod. Patting her head as I left her back to her pancakes. I swear, I offered her this kind of special treat, and she seemed completely enamored by it. Going as far as pestering me a lot about having seconds or thirds of the portions that I offered to her.
Ah, such a shame that this adorable girl was close to becoming the closest thing to what Lovecraft’s warned many about. And I had to make sure that she didn’t go for a murderous killing spree because someone tried to ruin her day one way or another. So I calmly addressed the matter first and foremost before remembering that there was another pressing issue.
I saw everyone in the train was staring back at me. They expected answers to the madness they were subjected to, and while this would’ve made me particularly worried a few years ago, I had the upper ground when it came with excuses. Especially after years of sharpening my capacity of being a good liar.
“Ladies and Gentlemen, I’m sorry that you have been forced to see this macabre scene unfold before your own eyes, and I wish to extend my humble apologies,” I started to mutter, acting really remorseful in that moment. “My name is Abraham van Hellsing, I’m a Dutch Doctor that is specialized in hunting horrible creatures that have tried to cross the pond in an effort to find fertile hunting grounds here in the new continent. My presence here was dictated by a holy mission to defeat all monstrous beings that hail Hell and shun God’s own creatures.”
The murmuring increased, and I could see that my act was working from the understanding I could spot on everyone’s face at my words. Still, I wasn’t done yet since my objective wasn’t just to excuse myself of what had just happened with a fake identity. But… before I had the chance to speak, Abigail chimed in with a hum.
“How did you become a doctor?” The blonde inquired with a hint of interest and I hummed.
“I studied lengthily and with devotion, all in the name of my faith and a sense of rigorous justice. I was taught to be just, and never unfair, humble, but never too appealing to the monsters that might lurk around all corners of this world.”
My answer seemed to satisfy the girl as she nodded and returned to her pancakes. With that handled smoothly, I resumed my speech to the rest of the train’s occupants.
“Right now, I have to sadly request you all to solemnly swear that you will never mention what happened here today. The reason why this saddened me so much considering that everyone would be more than happy to forget of this dreadful day is that people have died today because of vampires hailing from a coven that aimed to hurt the good American people.”
“Y-You mean that we shouldn’t say anything about dead people? How- How could we-”
“Only that you are unaware of the natural causes of their death. I understand the horror of this request, but mine isn’t a request built on stupidity, but one born from concern of the panic this would cause to the rest of the American people. The monsters fester in the fears of humans, and by fueling the fright, you would give them the chance to kill even more,” I replied with a committed tone, nodding at the furious man that had tried to rebuke my previous comments. “Which is why I can promise you all here and now, in my good name, that the foul monster behind this attack shall be destroyed at once the moment I shall find it!”
“Brother is… nice and good,” Abigail agreed. “And he means well.”
I was actually surprised by that unexpected conclusion, but I could see the people accepting this big lie even better with the girl’s words. As I walked back to my seat, I smiled at the amused smirk on her face.
“So… You’re now this ‘Van Hellsing’? ”
“It’s a character I’ve heard about from an Irish writer I had the chance of meeting last year,” I explained to Zephy and the others. “He is going to have an important role in one of his upcoming works and… I believe I should heal your wounds, Derek.”
“What? No… it’s not like I’m dying here.”
I sighed. “I’m sorry I ignored the problem for that long, but I had to come up with an excuse for us to not be hounded by the police and reporters.”
“Big brother, can you tell me more of that story after you are done with that.?” The blonde asked quietly. “I want to know more about Van Helsing.”
“Sure, why not.”
And for now, Defcon 0 was a distant nightmare. One that will definitely not happen until I was capable of preventing it.
---------d-d-d-d-----------
AN
The eldritch pancake-munching host is part of that train.
Chapter 50: ARC 2: Ambizione (6)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (6)
A full day had passed since the problems at New York were brought to an end.
With the city cleared by the Undead horde the moment the sunlight tore through the now normal clouds, the police and the army proceeded with the troublesome task of cleaning up the streets of any debris and rubble left after the serious fighting unfolding within the soon-to-become a metropolis. The costs of handling the entire thing was, by all definitions, a crippling element that easily threatened the city and the nation’s economy. Most of the buildings were ruined by the absurd invasion, and so the reparation price was well above what the USA could currently muster without hurting the entire nation’s stability.
In a normal instance, that would have been a dreadful ‘reward’ to be tied to with the unfair condition imposed to the poor citizens of New York. Much to everyone’s relief, I had more than once proved to be well beyond the normal and the standard, and I had to praise a degree of luck and forgetfulness for this.
Just a little less than ten hours since we arrived in the city, a train filled with resources and manpower coming from Made in Heaven managed to arrive and provide economic relief to the crisis that had slowly taken form. Speedwagon looked nervous as he ordered the engineers and the builders around to get everything fixed, aiding the local experts by providing with the required manpower with no price tag tied to the help, and I could easily tell why he was so… frightened by the current situation.
I was pleasantly surprised when I noticed that he wasn’t alone as he first approached me to explain the situation. Bhediya looked positively angry when he marched in my general directions. Years spent learning some decorum and etiquette courtesy of George Joestar while also sharpening his discipline with Muddiburri’s assistance, the young man was dressed in a fine set of formal clothes. His hair had been straightened and pulled in a long, thin ponytail that now reached a little below his shoulders.
“You know, we thought the situation wasn’t bad… just not this manageable bad,” He finally explained, tensed as he could be as he finally provided me some insight about why the two men looked positively upset with the current predicament. “You forgot to send a message back home. It took a lot of convincing to keep Hannah from taking the first boat available and Spin her way to the States to check on you.”
I flinched at that, imagining the inhuman sight unfolding as the fierce woman was mightily restrained by numerous men and women while either Erina or Sarah, maybe both, trying to calm her down from making the most incredible and insanest thing someone of her caliber could have pulled in those circumstances.
I really had to blame myself for forgetting this important element, but… then again, it wasn’t like I wanted to willingly skip that task. I had left the manor just for the very reason of having that task completed before I was caught up with the entire predicament coming down onto me like an avalanche.
Bhediya himself was pissed too, but he was open to listen as he understood that the reason I couldn’t send anything back home happened to come beyond my predictions. He knew well enough to know when I was lying and when I was genuinely pulled in a situation that wasn’t conjured by my plotting.
Still, he lectured me about me ‘losing the edge’ if that was indeed the case and that I needed to keep myself as sharp as I could be now that I had a good motivation to scout the entire North American region. He decided to tag along for this adventure, mentioning how it would be foolish of him to not assist me and Speedwagon, plus the new members of our growing ‘crusade’ against Vins. He was mostly annoyed that there was indeed someone that had managed to accomplish the power of manipulating things within a dimension.
After what happened last time we fought seriously against a threat, I saw it more than important to give a proper explanation to every single member of my group about the importance of ‘dimensional-related issues’ and how those tended to work in a normal scope. It was a full week of unpleasant headaches, the one that saw me headbutting the most with Jojo and Bhediya to get the basics of this subject in their brains.
With Bhediya around, I also found a good way to check if he could ‘smell’ anything familiar on Kate and give me some clues of what she was. The young woman was still sleeping despite how many hours had gone by, her rest confirmed to be a normal one that was meant to restore her some mental strength that was lost during her Captivity. Zephy protectively sitting on her belly as she was provided a small bed by one of the tents built by some of the workers. After making sure that all those joining Made in Heaven were aware of the potential weirdness that surrounded my steps, I knew I could trust a handful of experienced guys to not ask any awkward questions for this task.
With the girl asleep, Bhediya didn’t need to ask any permission to try and study her scent. ‘Weird’, that’s how the werewolf perceived the scent he could find on her. He could feel just enough to ‘perceive’ the fur, but beyond that he was surprised when the smell itself was… beyond anything he had the chance of catching while sticking around in London. The young tanned man also pointed out something else I had felt on a personal level when he brought up the energy he could feel within her, something akin to Hamon yet not.
I pointed out my own experience on the matter, once more finding myself wondering what kind of individual we had rescued, but also who she was. Zephy’s words were to be trusted as far as I was concerned, but at the same time it was action that made me understand someone. What happened in that fight against the vampirized Ninja… I couldn’t help but feel like something resonated as she struck the monster and gave me the chance of winning against it.
I knew I could study this more on my own and try to scavenge some extra hints out of what I could remember or from Kate’s peculiar appearance, but I decided to limit myself from getting too invasive with my curiosity. I might have many things I wanted an answer to, but I also didn’t see the point of being a rude and uncouth fool to gain the truth by being too forceful.
Instead, I had other issues to wonder about, especially now that I was summoned to the Valentine Manor by the head of the family himself. The invitation had been expected, but I was calmly surprised to have it come this early on after I made sure that Bloody was sent back to his grandfather. The decision hadn’t been a light one, as I would have preferred to personally escort the boy back to his home by myself back to his grandfather, but I quickly realized by asking around to a couple of police officers that the man I was going to personally talk to was far from… normal.
I didn’t make much of a reaction to this, already suspecting this man was far from normal compared to his other version- the one I would have been worried to meet if he had his Stand with himself. I knew he hadn’t, but I was really not thrilled by this meeting as much as it was necessary for me to be in there to cover for Bloody’s current circumstance.
After leaving Robert to keep an eye out for Derek and Kate while also handling the situation at the MiH Camp just outside the city, I proceeded to make my way to where the Valentine Manor was together with Bhediya. The reason why I brought the werewolf with me was tied to the fact I really wasn’t calm about meeting the Valentine patriarch, and I wanted an extra guarantee that things weren’t going to escalate in an unpleasant fight that I might be forced to concede out of the fact I really didn’t need to enrage the local law enforcement department.
The walk was surprisingly short, mostly because there was no traffic since most people were making use of the multiple tents disposed of by the army and the police around New York. The entire city was almost deserted, with just a handful people among soldiers and officers. I was actually surprised that the Valentine family had been granted the chance to live in their manor, but… maybe they could pull that move because they were rich and their home survived the attack.
In fact, the building was heavily-guarded with a thick and tall wall that circled the entire perimeter of the large plot of land owned by the family. Bhediya made a quick comment about seeing so much green but no flowers to fill the unquestionably grass-only garden. It was so… unsettling. Why would anyone leave their gardens barren of any flowers?
I didn’t linger too long with my brain about this first detail, deciding that I was trying to look deep in silly elements this early on. I had yet to meet with the man, and I was already making troubles on my own by behaving like that. Sighing quietly, we were finally met with a butler, the man looking particularly experienced with standard etiquette with the way he regarded us before leading us around the building. He was very brief about the story of the family and manor, just something curt to highlight ‘the greatest moments’ of the Valentine family and how this place was built.
At least I was given confirmation that the man I was going to meet had more than just the age connected to the Funny Valentine I knew about. His father died in a war and Captain Valentine, a friend of his deceased father, came back to give him the tale of his heroic parent and how he manifested the true essence of his patriotism through his fierce love for the country. I wasn’t sure if the handkerchief detail was also there, and I didn’t ask out of the chances of it being a private and unknown thing nobody but only the family was meant to know.
The trip around the hallways concluded with both Bhediya and I waiting just outside a pair of sturdy-looking doors as the elderly butler moved to knock at the door. At first there was silence, but then a calm but loud enough voice offered permission for us three to enter inside. What we found once we stepped into the office was… particularly common. Libraries, a wooden globe, a mahogany desk, and a small fireplace on the right-sided corner of the room.
Funny Valentine left me… perplexed. Not because I could feel anything malicious or dangerous coming from him, but because his frame and his facial features were pretty much the same as the US President in Steel Ball Run. That should have been the first sign I had to be worried about the man as he glanced with a piercing gaze over us. But what made me actually ease down before the intense stare he was regaling the two of us was… the fact I could tell this man didn’t have a Stand.
Despite the similarity with the Funny Valentine I would have been more than happy to actually never met, there were wrinkles and hints that his physique was a result of training than the discovery of 「 D4C 」. I recall hearing the man had served during the Civil War and making a name for himself by fighting fiercely for the Union Army. His hair had long turned silver-gray, while his shoulders were slightly sagging despite the elder’s best effort to appear strong and mighty with his pose.
Bloody was here too, the boy looking particularly surprised to see me, but he didn’t say anything as he merely nodded my way. I nodded back and calmly accepted the silent old man’s gesture of indicating the two chairs in front of his desk. As we sat down, he began speaking, his tone remaining vigilant but also at ease.
“Mr. Joestar, I wasn’t expecting for you to bring a guest with yourself,” He pointed out, drawing a quick nod out of me.
“I saw it as a necessity since I trust Bhediya as a good advisor and friend,” I explained. “I hope this will not be problematic.”
Funny shook his head. “Not at all.”
“I’m glad to hear that.”
“Still, I hope you understand that the motivation that saw me asking your presence here without much notice isn’t one anyone should scoff at. In fact, it is pretty important to me since it regards the Valentine’s family,” Funny addressed tensely, eyes still aimed at me as he knew I was the big boss on the other side. “Dio Joestar, I’ve heard of your growing company for a year or two now. I’m surprised to see that you decided to expand your business here in the United States so soon.”
“We are already making good progress in Europe. The fertile economic land that is this Republic isn’t something Made in Heaven can just ignore.”
He nodded, quickly understanding my response as he swiftly returned to the attack.
“Yet I can’t help but feel that this business motivation might also be tied to the supposed kidnapping of my grandson,” The elder indirectly accused, putting me on the defensive already with that comment. “I fail to understand how… ‘ninjas’ or ‘vampires’ could be behind something so… unusual. This doesn’t sound like a convincing argument.”
“Maybe that’s because you lack a reason for this to happen, not to believe that those are real,” I carefully pointed out. “The undead horde-”
“Was indeed a fascinating situation, but, then again, it doesn’t provide enough evidence to believe vampires and… ninjas of all groups,” Funny interrupted flatly. “Japanese refugees hardly harbor this kind of organizations since they are all stuck in their homeland, trying to live through the modernization of the country as the Emperor is bringing an end to much of its archaic traditions.”
“Yet you are not accusing me that I’m a liar, only that it’s odd.”
…
“You have noticed? Not many would have,” He commented in brief surprise. “I suppose you are more than just a reputation, Mr. Joestar. I heard many interesting things about you.”
“Likewise, Mr. Valentine.”
He sighed. “Funny would be fine for this occasion.”
“Dio. Please, let us be… friends.”
He blinked at my change of tone, almost surprised when I gave a sprinkle of OG Dio in that response.
“I hardly see you more than a modest businessman. Friendship isn’t something warranted like this.”
“But it can become a flattering exchange of formality. One that stems out of respect for each other,” I flatly pointed out. “After all, I believe you value people with good hopes.”
“Hope? Since when is that something I mostly aim for?”
“The moment you craved sitting in the big office at the White House,” I answered without hesitation, ignoring his annoyed look. “Hope is what Americans want to feel answered by a leader. Which is why they choose someone like Ulysses Grant instead of you. He campaigned over reforms to help the nation to conclude its healing process, while you aimed to strengthen what was already there while ignoring that it would then heighten the effects of the Jim Crow laws down in the South.”
“You… sound very literate over what happened in the country in recent decades,” He noticed with a calm voice, yet I could feel some irritation when I brought up his electoral defeat back in 1869. “But still, I fail to see how this ties to-”
“Patriotism is a great virtue in this world. While men and women are mostly regarded as animals that would fight to protect themselves and those they care about, the truth is that, by defending a belief so strong that we doubtlessly protect our fellow citizens, we are only manifesting the truest form of nobility man can expect to show.”
…
…
“Where did you… hear this ?”
“Myself. But I suppose that’s something we can both agree on since you yourself are a strong advocate of patriotism,” I explained quietly. “The only difference between you and I is that my patriotism transcends nations and latches onto the common sense of humanity as a whole. I believe we are all in the same boat, no matter the ideology that divides us. We are men and women, we are beacons of intelligence, hope, and creativity. We are darkness, and we are light. We are Chaos, and We are Order.”
…
Noticing how I managed to get him completely captured by my words by bringing up his step-father’s creed over his love for the nation, I decided to deliver an easy winner for what plans I had for this meeting’s aftermath.
“Do you believe in Gravity, Funny Valentine?” I asked seriously, shredding the silence once again. “Do you believe in the possibility that sometimes the world just sees it fit to bring out all the potential of entire generations out in the form of an unexpected and fortuitous event?”
He stared at me intensely, not offering a single question to what I had just said.
“Because I believe in the fact that destiny can be conquered. Sometimes through Patriotism, sometimes through Ambition, and ultimately through pure Determination and Willpower.”
“And you believe this… is happening with my grandson?” Funny inquired with a perplexed tone, almost intrigued by what I was saying. “That you would give your life to demonstrate your point true and my early estimations of his worth?”
“Everyone has a worth, but it is never quantifiable in an objective way. He could be the strongest or smartest being in the world, but someone will always give him less worth out of ignorance or jealousy,” I replied flatly. “Plus, I don’t need to demonstrate any points. I don’t need to as I firmly believe you have already noticed the signs on himself. Even if you might have trouble believing the truth behind why he left New York, you have to concede to the true detail that is Bloody’s determination.”
…
“Are you referring to his posture, aren’t you? The one he currently has taken during this meeting,” The elder inquired, gaining a nod out of me as the young man subjected to this merely stared at this new revelation. “He isn’t as frightened as he used to. It’s been just a couple of days, and yet he seems to have gained thrice as much bravery as he had before leaving. That, I can’t just ignore.”
…
“Which is why I believe you have a proposal to make me, don’t you? I just can’t ignore how evident your offer is.”
“I would like to tutor Bloody during my trip around the United States,” I ultimately admitted. “Because I can say, without any hesitation, that he will do what you could. His eyes already glint to a bright future.”
…
Bloody was confused by what happened, but in the end he was glad that I managed to get his grandfather to accept my idea through that bizarre talking. Very bizarre indeed...
--------d-d-d-d----------
The return to the camp was an uneventful one, but the same couldn’t be said about the reception.
While Robert had managed to keep things running smoothly and Derek was happy with the fact he could take his chances to finally nap happily in relative peace, a curious situation had developed just a little less than an hour before our return.
Kate finally woke up and… things were fairly tense by her tent’s surroundings. A couple of workers had been tasked to pass her something to eat, only for them to be forced to back away at a first bout of resistance from the young woman. Then it was the turn of Derek, but, just like with the previous attempt, he couldn’t get any close before he would be threatened by the upset individual we had rescued just the day before.
I was surprised by her reaction since I knew Zephy would have told her at this point what was going on and where she was. But then again, I remembered that her mind had to still be out of shape and recovering, leaving her unable to properly think and ponder just yet. With that in mind, I decided to be the one to check on Kate and see if I could get her something to eat.
The inside of the tent was barely illuminated. Despite that, I instantly spotted the young woman, still wearing her usual clothes, as she was quietly immersed in reading a newspaper… that I had forgotten by her bedside before leaving. Her blade was leaning on the edge of the mattress, restrained in its sheath as I was left to only stare at Zephy, the small talking animal waiting near the entrance of the temporary living quarter.
“ Dio .” The critter addressed, his voice bringing Kate out of her distracted task as the blonde was quickly narrowing her eyes at me, her hands carefully reaching for the hilt of the still-sheathed blade. “ Apologies, Kate usually isn’t- ”
“It’s alright,” I calmly interrupted, nodding as I could understand the situation. “In fact, I should be apologizing for having forgotten to mention I had to leave so suddenly. But I had to handle a situation about Bloody-”
“The boy- how is he?” The woman asked, her uneasy posture settling to be more worried than guarded as she showed mere moments earlier.
“He is fine. He wasn’t hurt during what happened yesterday or before that,” I answered briefly. “But before I make myself a terrible host- My name is Dio, Dio Joestar. I hope you are fine with your current disposition, Ms. Aryoko.”
“You… You are the one that… said those words back there,” The feline humanoid commented and, before I knew it, she had silently moved to stand in front of me. It wasn’t too close as she was still reluctant to get any close to anyone, but it was enough for our pairs of orange eyes to match each other in a brief silent exchange.
…
“And you were the one that helped me against that monster.”
“Y-Yes, but… I don’t remember much of what happened next,” Kate admitted, her right hand reaching for her head, my eyes narrowing as I saw her footing faltering as she said that. I moved just in time to avoid her falling backward, her sight growing unfocused for a moment, but Kate was compliant enough to allow me to carry her back to the bed. She sighed, looking particularly irked that she couldn’t exactly move out of there right now.
“While your wounds have been healed, your mind took a toll during the time you were imprisoned,” I pointed out. “I would suggest you give it at least until dinnertime to try and move around on your own, lest you might be fainting for too much stress.”
“I’m… sorry.”
I blinked. “For what?”
“I… I don’t like standing still,” Kate elaborated, showing some discomfort while saying this. “Not like this at least.”
“I can assure you that nobody here will cause any problem to you. I personally saw to that,” I pointed out. “Still, if you want, I can try to bring some chairs and a table.”
“That would be nice.”
With that little situation solved, I decided to move to the reason why I was there.
“By the way, I believe you have yet to eat something for lunch,” I brought up, sparing her a curious look. “Do you have any preference?”
Her lips twitched at that question, but, after just a couple of quiet seconds spent thinking about it, the blonde nodded.
“I wouldn’t mind something simple. I’m not… picky.”
“I understand. I suppose you are not very hungry.”
“I’m only thirsty right now,” She admitted. “But I wouldn’t mind some food too.”
I nodded once more, and I left quietly to bring the requested dish and a glass bottle of water. She gave a thankful sigh as she silently recovered the container, carefully sipping some of the liquid before focusing on her meal. I had already eaten, so I was fine to stay there and let her enjoy her lunch on her own.
In fact, this very occasion gave me the chance to ask some more about Kate and get some background about her. She wasn’t really that easy to convince to provide me some information about her past but… she seemed particularly open about her childhood when Zephy mentioned ‘It would help her’. I wasn’t sure what he was referring to, but I still decided to listen to her tale and shed some light about the mystery the feline humanoid was.
“My father… he found me in the mountains near to where our home is, back in Japan,” She slowly explained, taking her time remembering these bits of her past. “I… I don’t know how or why I was there as a newborn, but he still took me in as his own child. He called me his daughter, his heir to inherit the Shin-Aki.”
“And then… bad people happened,” I guessed and she nodded slowly, a pained look flashing for a moment on her face.
“The Renkai Clan has been responsible for many attempts to steal the sword even before I was born, and… the last one I can recall before what happened just recently, was when my father lost his life,” Kate continued, her voice growing nervous at this last bit. “I was only ten and… they weren’t planning to spare anyone for this… sword.”
“...Do you need a moment alone to… sort out these memories?” I genuinely asked. “I didn’t mean bring back to your mind anything that bad-”
“It’s alright,” She quickly interrupted. “I… it’s been long enough. I’m just… tired. I'm usually not this emotional when it come to this. Not anymore at least..."
...
“...What about you?”
I blinked. “Excuse me but… what?”
“I was trying to say… what is your story, Dio?” Kate asked curiously. “I don’t wish to push you, but I feel like… I have the right to ask. You said you were up for an exchange of this kind.”
“That might be a little complicated but… I guess it’s only proper I return your truth with mine,” I admitted with a nod.
And with that acceptance, I started to narrate her the general bits of my life. I didn’t go through some ‘unimportant’ details, nor I said anything that would suggest my Self-Inserted Nature. Instead, I gave out what I knew I could get away with. I barely mentioned Dario, and focused mostly on the Joestar and what happened from the moment I was taken in by them.
Kate listened raptly, growing attentive the more I brought up the shenanigans I had to handle four years ago and how I managed to end up with a loving woman that was what many would technically define a pseudo-vampire. The blonde was so enraptured that she looked ready to fall asleep at how tired and committed she was on the tale.
“And now we are all at this point. This woman, Vins, is trying to do something with a powerful being that has been sealed for millennia now and I think she is planning to do something with him,” I started to highlight the current situation. “And I know it is nothing to be calm about. If that being is released… then there would be little chance of stopping him from ever causing a rampage to ensue and… worse.”
“So you want… me to join this endeavor too?” The feline humanoid asked, surprised by this request.
“I wouldn’t ask this if it wasn’t needed. This individual, if allowed to win, would doom the entire planet as we know it. If- If my suspicions are proven correct, this might be the first of many dreadful steps that would lead to mankind’s complete subjugation,” I explained to her with a serious tone. “And I’m not even overestimating the threat. She will do everything to gain that victory, and then, if she succeeds with her plans, nothing could come and stop her.”
“She sounds like a… terrible person,” Kate commented with a swift nod. “She was behind the attack on the boy, and the fact she managed to get hold of what was left of the Renkai Clan… this is not something I can just ignore. I will join your mission, Dio.”
I nodded. “Thank you. I mean it.”
She smiled, and… then yawned. “I’m sorry-”
“It’s alright. I guess I can leave you so you can enjoy some rest,” I interjected with a quiet sigh. “When you are awake, I will visit again, this time with Bloody.”
Her smile widened. “I would be happy if you did that, yes,” The young woman said, and I was already walking towards the tent’s entrance when she uttered two words.
“Thank you.”
I stopped and… I looked back at her with a kind smile.
“You are welcome.”
-----------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d---------
AN
Bloody Valentine is now a ‘permanent’ Member of the Party.
Kate Aryoko is now a ‘permanent’ Member of the Party.
Zephy is now a ‘permanent’ Member of the Party.
Next time, the Crusade begins!
Chapter 51: Omake 21: Crusader from a Different Future (1)
Chapter Text
Omake 21: Crusader from a Different Future (1)
“Mr. Kageyama, I can assure you that I’m not your enemy, nor I am the same DIO you have fought.”
I would have never expected myself to ever utter those words. Yet I had to or the red-haired young Japanese man was going to put me in quite the awkward and deadly circumstance. I could only stare at how swift his Stand had been, but… I couldn’t exactly say much since I knew 「Miracles」 was one of the potentially most dreadful Stands one could end up facing.
While a range-specialist, the capacity held within the Stand’s power was beyond anything I could hope to resist or defend myself to. Why? Because this floating pristine white being with a long tail, a large head-piece with a large open eye seemingly painted on it, was staring at me with the most vicious look something its size and mostly childish appearance could muster against anyone.
It was a deadly glare that was packed with the means to turn a thought in an attack. The sizzling noise and feeling of Fire that was cataloged within the young man’s mind? Those could easily be used to manifest a fireball or to impress the pain it causes to its target’s mind. Water, Electricity, Ice, the power to stun or paralyze people, even putting those to sleep.
The power of inflicting Death on a target.
The concept behind such a Stand was as terrifying as it sounded, and right now, despite my current arsenal of powers, I could barely do anything if the confused redhead decided to strike me one way or another. He was panicking from the looks of it, and I didn’t blame him since he was thrown in the room by Vins before she left.
What really made me realize how distraught the guy was could be easily found by the book drenched in water the young Stand User was clutching. He was completely drenched in water, but the book was the thing that easily got a frown out of me. I didn’t need to open it to know what it was and… to understand which timeline he came from.
One of the things that the 7th Stand User game left as part of the Endings was something called the Exchange End. After being told of the truth behind Vins and her goons’ real purpose by people that had been pulled in this dimensional mishap just like him, the main protagonist, in this case Mr. Kageyama, was given the option of storming Dio’s manor with a group of resurrected Ripple Warriors since the challenge was daunting and quite deadly.
But, instead of picking anyone from within the roster of candidates at his disposal, the young man decided to venture the challenge alone to try and handle this issue on his own. Mostly because of a moral standpoint to not delve in the nature of resurrecting some of the old and long-deceased fighters available to him, the Stand User managed to make it past D’Arby the Young, Vanilla Ice and Dio on his own before finding himself fighting Vins on his own.
Wounded, and close to death, he managed to destroy his final opponent in an all-out battle. He died while tripping and falling off the bridge and killing himself in the process.
Or so the ending would have gone like if not for Vins somehow pulling the already-hurt Stand User in this timeline.
Only now I could notice the full extent of his injuries. Bleeding through his school uniform, I was mostly impressed that he wasn’t collapsing with how pale he was. The blood loss had to have been a nightmare to handle while in this specific instance.
I approached him, despite the deadly hold imposed by his Stand supposedly to threaten me in the most horrible way possible. His eyes widened, but he paused, staring as I walked close to him and he finally was standing in front of me. I didn’t say anything, realizing that his condition was critical, and that there was only a single telling way to prove my point.
I lifted my open palm up, his eyes narrowing at the hand and… widening as I allowed Hamon to course through my fingers. Albeit a Stand User, Kageyama was supposedly a novice Hamon User too, all thanks to Joseph giving him the basics, while the young man learned more of the mystic arts by finding books about the subject.
“Y-You,” He muttered in confusion, a little bit of accent evident in his voice, but just barely as he sounded experienced in speaking in English.
“I’m not the same monster you won against, Mr. Kageyama. And Vins is as much as my enemy as she is yours.”
He looked confused at the growing state of weirdness around us, but he only tensed up as my hamon-imbued hand pressed on his chest. Ripple flowed within him, activating his reserves and allowing me to use most of his present reserves to heal the current damage that had been inflicted to him. He stared, at first worried but then allowed a wonder-filled shocked look to take over as he could feel some of his strength returning to him… but still being far from enough to help him handle the mental stress he had accumulated after the boss rush he had to go through.
His eyes lost focus as I retrieved my hand, his body tripping forward as I was quickly holding it in place so it couldn’t fall down to the ground. Much to my surprise, while its user was currently disabled in such a fashion, 「Miracles」 managed to remain manifested in the real world, this time keeping itself more to protect his user rather than threaten my existence as I turned to the others, which had been helping Kate onto a softer spot where to help her heal and… were now staring back at us.
Yep, this is going to be a really mess to explain.
-----------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d---------
AN
For anyone interested in where Kageyama and others come from, you can check on the 7th Stand User game since it’s free and… it’s very easy. There are guides for each ending, so you can either go for a blind run or a specific ending. And yes, 「 Miracles 」 was my Stand during the game.
Chapter 52: ARC 2: Ambizione (7)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (7)
Another day passed by, but the reason why I decided to allow more rest was tied to Kate’s conditions. The woman might have recovered physically, but her sleep-deprived mind and her sense of perspective had yet to leave the unflattering captivity she had to endure. I wasn’t sure if torture was employed just after her capture, and I was unwilling to trust the words of a shinobi, a man that lived by deception and that used it as a mean to expand his agenda.
This choice seemed to yield a vastly positive outcome as the blonde behaved more actively and didn’t seem to have any issues engaging in complex conversations and brief moments of training. In fact, as the morning of the day started, she decided to check on me and Bhediya as we engaged in our old routine of training with each other. There should have been Jojo too, but since he was in England at the moment, it was just me, the werewolf and… a curious Bloody Valentine paying attention to the sparring session.
The boy was interested in Hamon and, being put back in a serious contemplation on the matter, I couldn’t help but see it now as a necessity for him to develop. With Vins around, I expected for creatures weak to the Ripple to stalk our steps and the boy was going to do very little with just the Spin. No, he needed to learn, train and develop in a proper Hamon User.
Activating his power through the Forced Ripple Breathing, the young man proved to have an impressive potential that had to be nurtured cautiously but steadily. He just needed some discipline, an ounce of guidance, and he was going to take good initiatives on his own. Meditation and playing around with small-scale Ripple was a necessity to build up a clear understanding of how to normalize one’s breathing without having them go to swim.
With the conditions we were working on, I couldn’t have him rely on what I used together with Jonathan and Bhediya to develop their own understanding of how the breathing was supposed to be controlled. And as he trained close to the sparring ground, I began making some serious gains on the struggling opponent I was dealing with. It was a simple rule that I couldn’t use my Stand during training sessions, but that didn’t mean I was neglecting my other abilities. Not at all.
In fact, despite the young man being much faster than a normal hamon user, I was still able to keep up with him thanks to Hamon-enchanted bubbles. The trick was to make sure those hardened the moment someone or something touched them, creating sudden obstacles that stopped speed specialists before they had the chance of overwhelming me with that kind of trick. The reason why this tactic couldn’t have been used against the Vampire Ninja was tied to the fact the man had been targeting me with a long-range projectile, and he was far from my reach of extending the bubbles without him noticing.
But with Bhediya? The werewolf was indeed struggling to get a clear hit on me, and I was having plenty of opportunities to punish his unwillingness to learn that he couldn’t just break through the hardened bubbles. Not when he didn’t know when and where to strike. It was shaping to be a victory for me, just like usual.
But then something strange happened.
A blink, I barely registered that something had struck my face. A punch or… something of the same intensity. I was still pushed back by that hit despite the lack of power in it and… I saw Bhediya grinning like a moron for a while as I finally realized that something was peeking by his shoulders. At first I couldn’t recognize its form but… but I quickly noticed that it was a Stand. It had a massive form that seemed a mixture of a wolf standing on four claws, its frame was human-like, but its legs and arms just looked more animalistic than the rest. A Stand that I had seen before and- Soon it turned in a blur.
Absurd speed, animal-like features, and it was literally dodging the tight scheme of bubbles I had just finished laying out. There was no doubt, I was fighting 「 Wildhearts 」 and… that put me in a minor disadvantage. If normally this Stand was used by the protagonist of 7th Stand User, this one was actually controlled by a speed-specialist. And the Speed Stat for the Normal user was… a solid A.
Right now, considering the fact 「 ACT 2 」 was having trouble tracking down the fast mutt-like Stand, I could barely hold a defensive stance against my insanely-fast attacker. The only positive thing was that the attacks weren’t strong enough to feel threatening. I knew he wasn’t holding back much, and I could remember that this very Stand wasn’t meant to be a heavy-hitter.
「 Wildhearts 」 eventually returned back to Bhediya’s side, giving me the chance of commenting on this intriguing discovery. “A very impressive surprise. I have to say… that was a cheeky move from you. I remember we had a ‘No Stand’ rule during our sparring.”
“I wanted to prank you. I hope you weren’t frightened too much,” The young man commented smugly. “「 Wildhearts 」 can be tremendously fast.”
I snorted. “Oh really? Then I guess I should be shaking in my boots right now.”
“You...” He paused, a frown adorning his face. “What?”
“You see, Bhediya. It’s an impressive discovery. I can already say that you have managed to reach a brilliant step… but your Stand is far from invincible as I shall soon prove you.”
Before he could say anything more about it, I decided to employ a safe ‘Plan B’ that I had elaborated for speedsters like my current opponent. Throwing a small stone up by a couple of meters above my head, I used 「 ACT 2 」 to freeze it up mid air and… I jumped up and stood onto it.
Bhediya looked at my current disposition, his frown deepening as he just couldn’t understand why this was meant to change anything about my current issues. Yet, as he seemed ready to point this out, I decided to speak up once more.
“You will find out that your speed will hardly matter for the time I’m in this very ‘high ground’.”
Ah, if only people could realize what I was referencing to with those words. A pity, the situation could only be understood through logical manners alone then.
“You- Are you seriously underestimating my Stand’s Speed?”
“Not what I’ve said,” I replied calmly, noticing how irked he looked at the fact he thought I had said that. “Only that your speed will not have relevance until I reach back to common ground with you.”
I was quite sure that Bhediya was just too annoyed to realize what I was doing, else I would have had some serious problem already. The rock wasn’t the only shaky grounds I was standing on, since the best way to counter this counter was to break the rock itself.
But why focus on the insignificant pebble, when his target was me?
So I braced myself as I saw 「 Wildhearts 」rushing to attack me. It jumped, expecting to keep the same velocity it had while running around but… it forgot that air itself created attrition which lessened its pace to a point where I could predict and intercept its assault.
I believe only when 「ACT 2」’s first punch struck 「Wildhearts」’s face that the werewolf finally realized the big mistake he had made. Exposed before my Stand, I decided to spare a careful beating, one that was mostly meant to put him out of commission rather than hurt him beyond needed. And so I quickly disposed of the Stand, leaving Bhediya fairly bruised and unable to stand up from his crouching position on his own. I had to help him to sit where Bloody had been looking at us, and before I knew it, I turned to see Kate watching while leaning by one of the trees.
“Would you like to try your luck?”
A little bit of challenge. I half-expected her to back down from it as it was given to her without much of a hint of seriousness. But much to my surprise, she agreed to the offer. I was surprised for a while, but I accepted for it to be just a spar limited to close encounter fighting. I was already stressing my body after that spar with Bhediya, and I wasn’t planning to hurt myself because I wanted to flaunt anything to anyone.
The very moment we took our positions and Zephy was set to the role of the referee for this simple match, I knew that this was going to be an eye-opening experience. And I was confirmed this expectation right as I quickly found out that she was no rookie when it came to throwing punches and kicks. There was a heavy reference to karate in her form, but I could see some moves that just seemed different to it. I was almost quick to assume it was Chinese Kempo or even Bajiquan, but I doubted that it was something the young woman was really interested into. Both fighting styles, albeit effective, were still fairly brutal and vicious. The Bajiquan itself was known to have killed many, which is why modern time had the practice either forbidden or severely regulated to avoid deadly injuries from occurring.
“Your form is impressive,” Kate commented quietly, and I nodded.
“Yours is precise and carries an interesting finesse. I can see you aren’t just a sword-wielder.”
“My father taught me that a sword is but only a tool. And the greatest weapon still resides in all of us. Our body is the edge, our mind is the metal,” She explained with a small smile. I could tell that she remembered those lessons fondly, and I saw her stance growing more confident and gaining a brief advantage as she managed to deliver a sudden punch onto my cheek.
“If I may add to this wise thought,” I muttered while recoiling from that unexpected blow. “I believe heart is the endurance of the metal, and the sharpness of the edge.”
The blonde nodded in agreement at this addition, but we soon engaged in another skirmish of blows that saw only a few insignificant hits passing through our respective defenses. I had to admit that, for the first time in a long while, I was having some trouble in a close encounter fight. Muddiburi had been relentless in teaching me all he could about his fighting style, and I refined it myself to be more flexible and precise thanks to my more balanced frame. The Tibetan monk was more of a heavy-hitter, while I was a perfect mix of speed, power, precision and endurance.
And even then, with the thought I could win a serious fight with my own teacher, Kate was giving me a serious challenge that I hadn’t been subjected to for many years now. She was relentless, stubborn and rather creative whenever I managed to get the upper hand one or two times. Her counters took me by surprise as I was delivered two non-negligible jabs near my chin and a little before my throat. I’ve heard of plenty of unpleasant effects of hits that tried to disable people and… I wasn’t really in the mood to be subjected to that kind of defeat.
Our spar was fairly intense despite the fact there was never an escalation from both sides. We exchanged blows, but the two of us wouldn’t dare anything too bold on the ground that the other could have returned the punishment in fullest. We were so much invested into it that at least an hour went into this maddening stalemate.
And… then we had to stop. It wasn’t anything about whether we were hurt too much or anything. The issue was tied to the fact we had burned out our stamina. It’s difficult to explain but… Kate and I just couldn’t go any further without some sloppy mistakes happening on both sides. And we were both more than happy to end that brawl in a spar.
She said something about me not being at peak performance, and that it was a decisive factor that needed to be accounted for. I conceded to this, telling her that I would have waited for a second spar between us. We both left that battle with a small smile and the promise of having a serious one the next time we were able to spar properly.
As we were done with this, Robert came by and announced that we were all ready to finally leave and that our transport train was ready to go. After picking up anything within that small area of nature we had used to train, we proceeded to make our way to the railway station where we had set up our way to cross the country and reach where Vins was hiding and plotting against us.
And boy, I could already feel the chills at what kind of enemies we were going to find along the way.
-------------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d--------
Now that we were all ready to leave, it was time to bring up another reason why I decided to take another day before having us all leave for our next stop during our grand trip to reach Vins and stop her from… doing what she was trying to do. I had yet to fully understand what reasons were urging her to attack me since I was literally preventing her son’s death by not being directly involved with her family, and I could tell some of that hatred she still harbored for me was actually aimed at my name rather than to who I was.
Nonetheless, we had a trip to make and a lot of stops to go through before finding out what the woman was planning to do with Santana and why she was trying to find him of all people. Maybe there was something I just wasn’t seeing yet- something that could expand on why she was going for the weakest Pillar Men when there were three Aztec Gods in Rome.
Maybe it was because she wanted to solve things quickly and she didn’t care if the tool she was going to use was strong enough on his own. Santana was still an unpredictable opponent if faced during a specific time when there was no natural sunlight to rely on. He was intelligent and still capable of making the most trouble if not handled the very moment he was cornered by everyone. A small concession to recoil and react would be considered a death sentence, especially if he began playing a lot with his capacity to infiltrate other’s bodies.
Still, our voyage wasn’t one that was going to happen through a normal train. After what had happened previously in our trip to reach New York, I decided to play things smartly and buy a small-sized train that was meant to act as our transportation vehicle to tour the country, while also housing a couple of men and women from Made in Heaven that were meant to be working in the States branch. With the chances of us meeting possible issues along the way, most of the group was made by doctors and engineers which were going to offer us the means to prevent anything to stop us from reaching where the lone Pillar Man’s resting grounds were.
The price wasn’t as small as I would have hoped for, but since we were going for a lengthy and deadly adventure, I doubted money was going to be that much of a problem to get through with this very situation.
There were seven wagons, with the closest one of the driving posts being the storage room where the coal and other fuel was stored. Then there was the proper storage room packed with food, resources that could be employed in case of need and other objects that might or be useful to us when we were going to face any danger along the path.
Then there was the research and study area where I would have a formal briefing with the workers aboard the train, a restaurant section that was going to be shared between us and the other workers that was going to be the place where the food was going to be prepared and served at the same time. There wasn’t enough space to have a kitchen and dining room separated so… we had to work with that.
Finally the three remaining wagons were meant to be used as sleeping quarters. One for men, one for women, and… the last one for the group I was working closely with. There was a little bit of an issue since I had tried to get the space meant to be used by Kate covered so the young woman would have had enough privacy to not be bothered by the restrictive circumstance we were handling… but she actually seemed fine about sharing the room with the rest without major covers as she believed that we were all not going to do anything to her and… then there was Zephy. Other than being a judge of characters, the talking creature was also incredibly skilled in protecting and attacking when needed.
It was a good deterrent- not the ultimate one, but still decent enough to prevent Kate from receiving bad surprises anytime soon. And with that in mind, I decided to try and ease some of that awkwardness that came after her trusting answer by bringing up what was going to be the first of many steps to reach our final destination.
Our next stop was going to be Washington D.C., the Capital of the United States and where I wanted for Bloody to see what kind of atmosphere existed in the political core of his nation. It was there where I needed him to understand the basics of the society within it, and perhaps crack a little on his hopefulness over the ‘respectful and formal’ nature of the city. Albeit those terms were fairly correct to the public’s eyes, even now disappointing spectacles of corruption and neglect were unfolding to those that had enough wealth and influence to catch on what goes on inside the houses of the most important figures of this time and age.
It was going to be tough to have him understand the important bits of trying to not get too deep in the political swamp that existed in that city, and to be careful who to trust in case he really wanted to run for politics. People here were known to have low morals when it came to getting influence, votes, and support in reaching high jobs within the White House. Especially now that the 1884 Elections are coming close to fully developing.
I hadn’t given a proper look on the political landscape of this specific year, but I remembered that the candidates for the election were going to be either Grover Cleveland for the Democrat Party or James Blaine from the Republican Party. Historically it was Cleveland that won those elections, but I was sure that with Senator Philips’ death either of these two parties was going to get the advantage in this scenario and… it could make for an interesting spectacle for Bloody to learn and make his first steps in understanding US Politics.
With the train starting its journey for us to trail along the coast line and then go for all the way to the West, we soon found ourselves resting by the restaurant area as we had just finished eating the second meal of the day. There was no clear recipe for us all, and we were allowed to prepare our favorite dishes if there were the proper ingredients to do so. But what really made the moment quite interesting for us all was when we all began discussing curious topics… that eventually saw me getting interrogated by the new members of my squad.
“Did you really create this company you own, Made in Heaven, at Fourteen?” Kate inquired, taking a sip from her glass of water.
I nodded slowly. “There are some… awkward circumstances behind it, but yes, that is still true.”
“But wasn’t that… difficult?” The young Valentine inquired, pressing some more on this very topic. “I’ve read grandfather’s paperwork, and even if it was just mere accounting for the family, it all felt so complicated and overly… detailed.”
“Oh, it was quite daunting when I first handled the company since we had yet to set up a focus, a main theme to start working on and develop in London,” I replied with a nod. “I had to decentralize bits of my role as the leader to make sure other trustworthy individuals with decent to excellent capacity in dealing with this kind of burden. I might be capable of handling the papers, but I wasn’t exactly planning to take on the massive thing that is the administration of an organization that reached so far from the very beginning. A single person, no matter how dedicated to the job, shouldn’t be left alone with this hefty task.”
“And I was among those that was first blessed with that sudden shift of paper,” Speedwagon commented, pausing from the quiet discussion he was sharing with Derek. Both men seemed to have struck a unique sense of kinship ever since they met each other. Both were stubbornly loyal to a good cause, and they both had a fond love for alcohol. With Speedwagon favoring wine while the cowboy preferring Whisky. “But to be honest, it all worked well for all of us.”
“Do tell, I’ve heard that you got quite the group back in London,” Derek continued, looking particularly interested in the topic.
“We are all close. We have been around each other for years now and trust is now a common thing for us to expect and give to each other,” Robert confessed without hesitation.
“And I’ve also heard that Mr. Dio also has a fine gal waiting for him back home,” The man finally said, revealing his intentions. “He told us just a little bit about her, but I feel like there are some details he willingly left out about the young miss. Anything ya willing to spare, new friend?”
Speedwagon spared me a quick look and I knew he was still going to speak regardless of how I felt about this sudden focus since… there wasn’t much really that I wanted to hide away. Sure, I wasn’t particularly happy about the fact there was going to be a minor chance of Jack being mentioned but… it’s been a long time now. I can handle hearing him just once as an unimportant character.
“You have a… fiance?” Kate inquired. “I would have never thought someone as young as you is already engaged with someone. Arranged or-”
“We both decided to start the relationship. Then my father gave his support and we made it official.”
She nodded, clearly fascinated by this point. I saw Zephy frowning at the two of us, but he then shrugged as the focus took us back to Derek and his queries.
“So, how did the lady end up catching the young man’s eyes?”
That was actually one of the questions that Bloody first asked back when Hannah was first mentioned. I tried to brush it over as us ending up meeting after a particularly unpleasant situation that saw us bond together… but now Robert was keen to offer some more details to it. And so everyone listened to pretty much the humble beginning of the ‘confident warrior’ that I was.
I remained quiet for the most part, leaving the fellow blond to speak up as much as he could without going too far in some situations. The rest of the group seemed satisfied enough with how much was being revealed and I contemplated if this was actually ever going to become a trouble. The fact that I sound so ‘flawless’ at times that people just can’t imagine anything too humble out of my beginnings.
I was still flawed by all accounts, and I believed perfection a horrid objective to follow on the basis that it means I will eventually have to reach my roof- the end of my potential. I licked more the idea that there was no limit if I tried hard enough and explored all possibilities I could work on at the moment.
The road to Washington was, much to my surprise, devoid of trouble, giving us the chance of enjoying the first few hours on the train to set up our schedule for the time being. But, despite the pleasant trip to the capital, I knew deep down, that something was about to come at us and… it was going to be a troublesome element for sure.
----------d-d-d-d-----------d-d-d-d-----------d-d-d-d-------
AN
Dio is worried, Zephy tries to pull something funny (but will get a surprisingly more pleasant outcome than the one he is trying to get) and Derek is trying to get more info on his new boss. And right now, he seems to like what he’s hearing.
Chapter 53: Omake 22: Tender Affection (2)
Chapter Text
Omake 22: Tender Affection (2)
Hannah wasn’t exactly sure what was happening in that very moment.
She had been relieved when she first met Dio after so long, and her heart had been aching so much since he left to return back to his home. He had promised to write to her- to check on the progress of her training and the organization she had laid the basis for him to expand on. That promise did little to solve the unpleasant nature of her heart-ache, but it sure offered for quite a warm thought to spend her time with.
Then… another bizarre element happened.
The bar suddenly grew quiet when a gorgeous woman with short brown hair entered the building accompanied by two massive guards with scars on their faces. These men were clearly escorting her, glaring at any possible threats they could spot on in their proximity. The mere stare was enough to send to all those that were unfortunate enough to be close to the entrance.
But the lady didn’t seem to be aiming to have anyone in here attacked from the looks of it as she merely settled by one of the stools by the counter. The bartender approached the lady with a nervous pace, his lips twitching in clear discomfort as he greeted the unknown woman in his workplace. The lady smiled and started to speak with a suave tone. Hannah was too far from the exchange to hear what she was exactly asking for, but she could tell that she was somehow tied to this when the owner looked at her- right at her.
And after just a couple of quiet but tense minutes, the beautiful woman was looking in her general direction. Hannah felt a degree of worry at this development. The guards might not be looking at her too, but she could tell that the lady was the one she had to be the most worried about. Despite that, she felt almost compelled to approach her as she gestured for her to come closer.
There was a strange pull, a familiar magnetism that was slowly forcing her to take steps toward the lovely-looking woman. Eventually the girl was sitting on the stool beside the unknown individual, the guards clearly ignoring her as they seemed to have noticed that their boss had invited her to sit beside her.
“Apologies for the sudden request, young lady. But I couldn’t help but learn that you have been in direct contact with my… particularly elusive son as of late. I heard that you two first met in quite the unusual scenario and that you have grown fairly fond of him due to that.”
Hannah frowned at this, trying to recall anyone that could have fit with that description. A young man who, in the woman’s words, meets her through an unusual, thus not normal, situation. There wasn’t much of a list she would work on, but the only logical answer was…
…
…!!
“Y-You are Dio’s mother?”
She smiled, almost looking complimented by that question.
“That would be mostly correct. While I’m not the biological mother, I’m indeed the one with that role,” The brunette answered. “I’m still trying to understand how the mind of such a brilliant boy works and… my own investigations have led me to you. A close friend of his from the looks of it.”
Hannah’s jaws dropped at that last bit. ‘Close friend’? While quite far from the ultimate goal, it was still an immensely good starting point to begin her ambitions to steal the boy’s heart for her to match with hers. She could almost vibrate at this, but she didn’t because, well- there was something off about the woman’s sudden openness.
“A-Aren’t you worried that I might be a bad person to be friends with?”
It had been one of the major worries that had prevented Hannah to be fully worthy of that title. Friendship? Such a powerful degree of trust given to her so eagerly, so nicely. Now she was vibrating at the nice words.
“None of that, dear. That is just silly thinking given by your lack of confidence,” The kind woman remarked. “I can tell from your mannerism and what I learned about you that you are just a good person that was forced in an unpleasant situation. One that, I believe, my child decided to help you break free from.”
Hannah could only nod, but then… the woman spoke up again.
“Oh, what a lovely name. Hannah is such a sweet way to call a goodhearted young lady as yourself,” The lady mentioned. “I remember a good friend of mine that was called like that. A fine and proper individual with a good heart and soul.”
...She doesn’t seem to be that bad. And the way she was handing out these compliments felt genuine.
“T-Thank you, Lady-”
“Mary. Mary Joestar,” The brunette introduced herself. “And I’m glad to have met you here today since… I believe we can come to an agreement that can and will definitely work to our advantage.”
...An agreement?
“You see, Hannah, I worry for my son’s future. While it’s still too early for him to be interested in romantic relationships, I believe that, as his mother, it’s only correct for me to be concerned about the time he is old enough to consider thinking of forming engagements with women,” Mary elaborated. “I wish to make sure that, when the time comes, my handsome and intelligent child is prepared to have someone to look and be amazed by.”
If before the girl wasn’t blushing, now her face was burning at the imaginary scenario she was building for herself the more the brunette spoke.
“I-I- W-What if Dio doesn’t like me? What if he likes someone or-”
“Don’t worry, dear. I will teach you anything you need to be capable of standing up and winning against any possible opponent to Dio’s heart. If you keep this pure heart and desires, then you shall reach success, no matter the obstacles,” Mary interrupted, offering a confident speech. “And I will make sure you are ready to vanquish any threat about this. I can assure you that.”
And with that, Hannah was sold to that offer. Despite the lack of a blood relation between Mary and Dio, she could easily see how these two just matched each other as mother and son. It was impressive and… kind of helpful. She could tell that, just like Dio, Mary was meaning all of what she was saying.
A few years. She could wait this much if it meant being prepared to marry the man that had saved her and shone a bright light onto her life, giving her a new lovely path to follow.
------------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d----
AN
Dio’s newest issue. A mother worrying and taking initiative to secure his future. Very troublesome if he starts hanging around dangerous situations since… Mary Joestar takes no shit from anyone! XD
Chapter 54: ARC 2: Ambizione (8)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (8)
The US Capital wasn’t a place I had expected for the group to stay for a little more than a few hours.
I hadn’t exactly planned a long visit, not when we were running on some limited schedule that I didn’t want to stress too much. We had to get moving as quickly as we could and get back on track. The problem was that it wasn’t a situation I had much control about and so we were forced to take a longer ‘route’ to get our trip resumed.
It would seem like the congress had, for some ‘mysterious reasons’, voted unanimously to see a new law pass about trains planning to reach the border with Mexico. Permits were needed to make the long journey without incurring in heavy issues with the police. And the only way to access it was through the federal building assigned to handle out this kind of business and… the waiting line was going to be a killer.
We decided to split the group in two smaller ones. Robert didn’t like it, but he seemed fine leading the small group that had to sacrifice and staying in the line to get these documents for us. He was together with Derek and Bhediya, much to the annoyance of the werewolf. They might have grown to be friends, but they both despised being stuck with this kind of task and having to rely on conversations with each other. Hopefully the cowboy was going to add some flavor to their usual bantering.
I was stuck just with Bloody since Kate had decided to not leave the train. The place was too populated for her to be able to hide and avoid any sudden confrontations with unsuspecting crowds all over the city. I promised her to take precautions for the next city so she could wander around with us. It was going to be some tough planning, but I wasn’t going to leave her to waste this interesting opportunity to check the major cities of this country by keeping on her own by the train.
Still, even though I was stuck with the boy, I took this chance to actually educate him some more about US politics. While he had a good basis on the topic, he was eager to listen and learn about the truth about the landscape here in the capital. I had expected his grandfather to have at least mentioned how corrupt the place actually was, but I knew that he wasn’t prepared to know how true that actually was.
I spent a while explaining to him how the conventions generally worked, and how those usually were dominated by those senators or members that had somehow amassed incredible amounts of power through manipulation, bribery, and lies.
He was appalled at first and couldn’t believe it. But it took very little for me to end up finding people that were lamenting the situation of how the recent elections had gone by. I could still remember reading how it was the time when Theodore Roosevelt himself ended up ‘shooting his own foot’ by giving support to his political enemy during the election and losing all the support he had gained until that point by reformers within the party.
Things just weren’t that nice for the States, and it would take a long time before the national government was going to take a degree of ‘decency’ over the elections. I spent some time guiding Bloody all around D.C., showing him as many landmarks and commenting on important bits of the American history. He sponged every piece of information I gave him and he kept asking for more. By the time it was lunchtime, I decided that it was the proper moment to get back to Speedwagon, see how he was doing, and get something to eat for them and for us. Maybe even go back to the train to check on Kate and see if she would appreciate some company as we were waiting to get back on track.
But as we were making our way to the federal building, our path was blocked by quite the scene. I was blissfully unaware of the disaster around the corner… but I was given a clear warning when I saw a young man wearing formal clothes and a pair of pince-nez glasses were close to fall off from his face as he tripped forward and out of an alley and into the main street.
“Y-You need to leave. EVERYONE!!”
His loud voice could be heard from afar but… as I glanced around, I saw that we were the only ones in the area. Which was odd since until that very moment I had seen other people around and… now they weren’t there anymore.
I gritted my teeth, barely jumping back with Bloody on tow as I managed to dodge a sudden strafe of tiny bullets aimed at us. Three flying devices, small-sized helicopters kept on following us with their tiny machine-guns. I shifted faster, allowing for the bullets to hit nothing more than the buildings around us.
Soon, the storm of lead stopped and I was given the chance to address the current problem at hand. Footsteps started to approach from the alley, a foot slamming on the downed man and putting him out of commission as the figure behind that attack finally showed itself.
“To think that my current target would lead me to you. I’m… happy. Fate doesn’t seem to be shining for you anymore,” The tall man muttered, a cold gaze aimed right at me. “Finally, I shall have my revenge against Dio Brando.”
I narrowed my eyes, realizing who we were now dealing with.
Standing fairly tall and looking way too blond to be a genuine Japanese man in a normal world, I really wasn’t keen to fight someone that shouldn't even exist in this period of time. Heck, I doubted even his grandparents had met and gotten together at the time.
Yet he was there, and I had only a single person to blame since this was going to be a tough one for sure. Still, there was never going to be enough cursing that was going to fix the issue at hand. Only sheer determination and attention.
Keicho Nijimura, the son of one of DIO’s followers that was cursed to become an abomination the moment the flesh buds could feel DIO no longer being alive. He was angry, he was pissed, he lost his family- and I knew he was going to be troublesome with his Stand, 「 Bad Company 」.
Following the copters and their User, a large battalion, a company of toy soldiers and tanks, began rushing towards me.
“W-What?” Bloody exclaimed, and I huffed.
“Behind me, now!” The boy thankfully did so, and I quickly dispatched three missiles coming from the toy choppers with a flurry of punches with my own Stand. I felt my knuckles a little sore at handling the ensuing explosions, but I was at least capable of deflecting those hits.
The next hits were the shells coming from the small tanks. I felt my arms burning a little bit, but not enough to worry me as I had my Hamon quickly fix the problem and avoid any issues in that regard. The next assault was more problematic for me to handle as I had no great defense about it.
I can handle small sized projectiles just fine, but mostly invisible bullets weren’t in the list. Even as the damage caused by several tiny circle-like wounds over my chest wasn’t enough to worry me enough, the trouble was that they were all forming before I had the chance of fixing things up with the Ripple.
“Is this the power of the mighty Dio brando? The allure that my father once spoke about? I see none of that in you.”
“I’m not the blond bastard you are searching for,” I remarked, trying to pull a Josuke and return a couple of missiles back at him. Sadly, my attempts were thwarted by the helicopters’ miniguns exploding the explosives before they could get through their line of firing.
“Indeed you are not. A new dimension, the woman told me that you are actually worse and deserve immediate death.”
Goddamn Vins is getting a punch now.
“I suppose there is no talking you out of this, isn’t it?” I sarcastically asked, getting a scoff from the man.
He didn’t speak up again, merely allowing for 「 Bad Company 」 to keep me busy. I wasn’t in range to land a stunning blow with my Stand, and the sheer intensity of the attacks was enough that trying to use my time-related power wasn’t possible. I was too distracted to let my Stand move away and use his power.
If I tried to stop him or modify his speed, I was only going to influence the user, not the Stand itself. And with a Stand like 「 Bad Company 」 I couldn’t exactly stop it in its entirety. Too many individual elements to stop and pause at once with my power. I was put in an unflattering situation where, if I dared too much, I was going to leave myself exposed for some real damage. Damage that I couldn’t heal in the middle of the fight. I tried my best by trying to use rocks on the ground, hauling them at impressive speed at Keicho, but the Japanese Stand User merely used his tanks to explode the pebbles before it could actually make contact with either himself or any of his helicopters.
I was being pushed in a corner… until the pressure unexpectedly faltered and I was given room to move and act against my opponent. Keicho suddenly lost balance, a pair of hands having quickly wrapped around his left leg and having pulled mightily enough to have the young man trip and fall forward.
“I-If you think you are getting this easy, you scoundrel- then you have another one thing coming from me!” The bespectacled man that had been previously knocked out cold now spoke sharply, still grasping and pulling the Stand User closer.
“H-How dare you!”
The formal-wearing fellow couldn’t do anything to block the sudden kick that subsequently hit him on his face. The hit was enough to free the blond from his hold, and stand up again. He was furious, ready to kill what he had said was his ‘current target’, but his vicious wrath was interrupted suddenly as a small rock entered his right shoulder and crushed its way through the bone and the flesh.
A small gruesome scene for sure, but one that I tried to try to get once more by rushing towards him, rushing to get closer to his range. I was quite close when… I was suddenly slammed away in a bigger explosion unfolding underneath my feet. A landmine, I forgot those were part of 「 Bad Company 」’ s arsenal.
The damage was… acceptable. My shoes had been burned up, scorched to dust by the point-blank explosion, but 「 ACT 2 」 had projected his feet over mine to absorb most of the blast. Now, while it was true that the damage inflicted to Stands manifested on their user, there was a reason why Users preferred to have the Stands themselves to still protect them. The damage inflicted to a Stand, no matter the circumstances, is going to be less than the one the user was going to suffer if not protected by their Stand.
So, while an explosion of this caliber should have torn my feet off my legs, the blast left me with just burns, cuts, and pieces of shrapnel embedded on my skin. The knockback saw me slamming on the nearest wall, further aggravating my suffering as I quickly landed on my hurting feet and subsequently fell down on the ground. Hamon could do so much to fix wounds, but I had to remove the shrapnel before trying anything on that regard.
“You had your chance! If you aimed at my head, you would have killed me. Yet your aims failed to gain true advantage and victory, now you shall experience the full power of this 「 Bad Company 」 !”
Keicho’s glee was cut short as an explosion tore through his torso and formed a massive hole in his stomach. Eyes going wide open because of the pain, the Stand User couldn’t do anything to deal with such a deadly injury. He tried to get a glimpse of his murderer and he was surprised that it was no dangerous fiend or a horrible vampire.
Bloody’s hands were trembling, his eyes wide open and his breathing heavy as he grasped what had just happened. It was all in a moment, with his hands pulling off his pocket the Steel Ball I had given him and the boy shooting the Spin-powered attack upon the threat himself. The blunder that killed Keicho was the man’s own from the looks of it.
He collapsed on the ground shortly after, no words uttered as the injury was just too much and his body couldn’t hold itself for too long. I felt relief at the sight, but I knew that I wasn’t in a good spot. Not at all. My legs were still burning in pain, and I couldn’t exactly move in these conditions.
The situation, albeit mostly calm, was still quite bad. Bloody was shivering, his first kill currently haunting his mind, the man that had been chased around by Keicho was on the ground and barely conscious, while I was stuck with two damaged feet.
I felt like this situation couldn’t have gotten any worse, but then… new footsteps were noticed by my heightened hearing. And this time around, a familiar individual decided to pay a visit over this ungraceful scene I was part of.
He paused, closing his bible and… sighing.
“Apologies for being late, Lord Dio,” The figure muttered as he stared down at me. “It would seem that you require assistance. I shall grant you some at once.”
Oh, of course Pucci would be around when an unexpected interdimensional entry happened. At least, he wasn’t planning anything bad. At first glance, that is...
----------d-d-d-d--------------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d------
I coughed, eyes open wide as I felt a sharp pain erupt from my legs.
Pucci had indeed given us help as he managed to get us all back to the train. After entering it, it was easy for me to have one of the train workers to leave the vehicle and move to retrieve the rest of the group.
Kate stood guard over me as Pucci began working on my wounds, the sword-wielder unwilling to leave my side over someone ‘she could feel was dangerous’. The priest didn’t mind, mentioning that it was ‘refreshing’ to know that I was being ‘beloved’ in such a manner by ‘trustworthy friends’. His wording was just as jarring and unpleasant as I remember it being, but I was surprised that, instead of appearing fairly empty like he had back in our last conversation, the man was actually… ‘happy’ to see me.
Not the bad kind of happy, the weird kind of happy. The ‘I will probably get a restraining order by being this friendly to you’ kind of happy.
After removing the splinters and the shrapnel, I was allowed to fully regenerate through the Hamon, effectively fixing the troublesome injuries and remaining with just the soreness of the now-gone pain. It took a little while to have the rest of the group to return, Speedwagon bearing the documentation needed to finally get us going with our journey. Mostly everyone was surprised to learn that even the ‘mighty’ Dio Joestar was capable of coming close to dying, with the sole exceptions being Robert and Bhediya.
The werewolf rushed to my bedside as he learned what happened and he demanded from me to give him details on the matter. I explained him as much as I could while also keeping it in a way that things just didn’t feel that grim. He was perplexed when I mentioned how the situation was quite close to what happened in Windknight’s Lot. Interdimensional problems were back to make for quite the troublesome additions to our adventure.
It didn’t help me hope for this to be a one-time thing Vins decided to go for when Pucci muttered a couple of words.
“There are two others that have been summoned. An unwilling soul, and a damned one.”
I frowned. “That sounds… awfully specific.”
It was just the two of us in the sleeping quarters. I had asked the others to leave as soon as he mentioned that he had some big news to deliver. It was difficult to get everyone to listen up, but it was easy to make it clear that their priorities were to handle our current new guest and poor Bloody, the kid was still facing the horror of having killed for the first time ever.
“That’s because I’ve kept track of these souls for a while. I know of them, but I had no hand in their arrival in this dimension,” Pucci admitted. “I fear to admit that, for as much as I had predicted great trouble ahead of you, I don’t think this will be an enemy you can win against, Lord Dio. For I, someone blessed by the Heavens themselves, don’t know who this is and how they managed to get these four souls in this world.”
And shit has just hit the fan. On a monumental scale to be rather honest. A sudden new player enters the table and flips all cards that had been neatly stacked for my plans against my current issue. Like, the list of people capable of weaving through Dimensions was limited, but what were the chances of an unknown element being part of this entire ordeal?
“I thought it would have been Vins’ work.”
“Maybe if it had been from within this timeline. 「 Hanoi Rocks 」does allow Vins to travel quickly and retrieve new minions within her current universe, but nothing in her powers should allow her to take individuals from other dimensions. It’s just… absurdly wrong.”
“Wrong?”
“「 Made in Heaven 」 should have made me able to know what exactly is going on, yet, for the first time ever, I find myself floored by what is currently happening,” Pucci added. “The only thing I can say is that Vins has control over this individual and their Stands. I would advise caution about this, Lord Dio.”
“I’m no lord. I believe we addressed that already,” I lamented with the Italian priest. “Still, I can’t believe this is now a thing. I suppose I shall have your assistance from time to time if they plan to send these two threats to fight us. Keicho was a surprise I could fight.”
“I will be around. But my intervention shall be solely aimed at those that are already violating the rules of this dimension.”
Oh well, that isn’t that bad-
“But I will also tell you that currently your crew holds some important individuals. I strongly suggest that you protect your loyal friends to the fullest, for their destiny is divine and close to yours in purity and absoluteness.”
…
“Thank you...”
“Your words humble me, and I shall leave you to your thoughts and your next plans. Until next time.”
I waved at him as he disappeared in the blink of an eye. The moment I was sure that he was really gone, I allowed myself to grow at ease and focus on the matters at hand. Despite being sore, I still was capable of moving around thanks to the cane I had brought with me as a gift from George. The thing wasn’t exactly gifted for the reason I was now going to use it, but it was still a good enough tool to aid my wandering around the train.
I paced slowly, studying the pattern I had to follow to not put too much pressure on both feet, and I successfully managed to leave the wagon without tripping on myself. I was so happy with my progress that I was completely stomped when I entered the next wagon to find that Kate had just won with ease an arm-wrestling competition with our unknown guest.
The man huffed but smiled eagerly as he seemed more amused than angry at his own loss.
“Truly a brilliant strength there, Ms. Aryoko. I felt my wrist twisting at the good of a grip you got there.”
“Your strength wasn’t anything to scoff at, Mr. Roosevelt.”
…Wait, what?
Now that I looked more at this individual, I could see an impressive resemblance to the future President of the United States himself. Theodore ‘Teddy’ Roosevelt looked quite vibrant as a person. Akin to his future self, the young man seemed jovial and good-sported from the way he was reacting to his defeat.
Robert was the first one to notice my entrance. He stood up, tense and confused over the fact that I was walking with ease and without showing any hints of pain. Next was Derek, and the Cowboy lifted a glass of what I could assume being Whiskey at me as a greeting. Finally, the greater reaction came in the form of Bhediya bolting off his seat and taking hold of me, as if expecting me to fall any moment now.
I stared at him with a frown as this action got the full attention of the whole wagon. He didn’t seem to like as I allowed my free hand to reach his closest cheek and started to pull. He tried to release himself from that hold, but I was quite persistent and eventually we left from grasping each other in such a manner at the same time.
“W-What was that for?” He asked, sounding annoyed.
“I wasn’t going to fall. I’m not going to fall,” I reminded flatly, fighting off a scowl he was now throwing at me as I addressed the main situation before my own eyes. “Alas, I believe we should speak, Mr. Roosevelt.”
“Yes! Mr. Joestar, I’ve heard plenty of good things from the good fellow that helped me out of that nasty business,” The man commented happily. “I understand you are a busy guy, so I will be quick and hasty so we can avoid any troublesome entanglement. I’m in debt with you for saving my life.”
“It’s alright. I mean, the bastard came at us too and… actually, there is something I can ask here and now. A small promise, I assure you.”
He blinked, interested by what I was going to say. “Sure, do tell. What do you plan to ask?”
“I have… someone that in a few years will be able to join politics. He is still young, but I can tell he will have quite the experience and charisma to make up for his youthful self,” I began explaining. “I will tell you more about it by the time you are back in politics.”
He smiled a little, but then frowned. “Back in… good sir, I never made plans to come here ever again.”
“I doubt that will stop you from trying. And I know that you will achieve some grand future, Mr. Roosevelt.”
“… Do you believe so?”
“Just watch and learn. Patience is the virtue of the strong, after all.”
He gave a confident nod, and soon he was departing for his own businesses. I felt a slight hint of relief as Roosevelt left the premises. As much as I had a lot of admiration for the president, I really couldn’t bear to handle being around his younger self for long. Plus, I had a bigger problem to face right now as I noticed someone was missing.
“Where is Bloody?”
Everyone gave me a slightly uneasy look at the simple question, but I soon found out what was the reason behind this kind of reaction. While there had been an attempt to get the young blond to speak up, those efforts just resulted in him snapping and reacting badly to the efforts to reach him out and get this situation handled properly. I could only sigh at this development, but I personally decided to approach the issue on my own.
Shortly after I was done muttering that I was going to face him alone, I walked to the wagon where the drivers of the train were soon going to start getting the entire vehicle moving. I found the boy in here, trying his best to appear the smallest thing in this world. Bloody was crouching down, face hidden behind his knees as he was hugging his legs close to him. It was the best way to show how much distraught he could be about this matter.
I approached with caution but… I saw him tense up after just one step. He looked up, his blank expression contrasted by his puffy red eyes. Tears were still falling as he graced me with his attention, but I remained quiet as I proceeded to walk closer to him and sat down beside me. There was a hint of surprise in his eyes that I was walking, albeit that disappeared the moment he realized that I had a cane with me.
He didn’t say anything, and I really wasn’t sure how he was going to react the moment I started to speak. I allowed for some time to pass like this, with the two of us merely sitting beside each other, but… I knew I had to at least try. Else I wasn’t going to get his issues sorted out and this was going to be quite a problem for us all, with Bloody being the one to hurt the most because of it.
“Do you know what makes a man a good one, Bloody?”
…
He didn’t speak, but I was fine with it. I merely glanced at him and sighed in relief as I saw him at least paying attention to me.
“A good man, in my opinion, is someone that takes a moment to think about his actions and deem if those were good and bad all the time he feels he is going too far,” I muttered calmly. “Someone that invests a moment of their time to indulge over the possibilities of a grand action, may it be of good or evil, will offer ramifications. Politicians have it the most, together with soldiers, nobles and businessmen. They are in a position where they can easily tear through everyone and everything, and sometimes they do. Sometimes good men turn bad because they are tired of fitting with the difficult task of keeping everything together and… it’s tough.”
“Why?”
I blinked. “Why what?”
“Why is it so tough? Why, when one tries to be a good person in this world, they still end up doing something as terrible as killing? Why? For what reason?”
“Because there are people that don’t care about repercussions. They don’t care if carelessness will cause problems- that it hurts people- that with selfishness comes retribution from good itself,” I replied calmly. “It’s not about ‘being good is difficult’, it’s all about ‘being good is difficult when you have to deal with a bad person’. As much anyone can say that humans are created to be hostile to one another, or friends, lovers, one and the same- there is still the fact that nobody is truly equal, for we all have unique and beautiful minds. Now, the use you make of those is up to each individual. Sometimes it’s nice results, but there are a fair number of cases where that isn’t the case.”
“So it’s… not the fault of being good. It’s because we… have to clean up others’ mistakes?”
“Sometimes. Not always,” I answered with a hum. “People love to judge as part of a society. The need of trials is to prove that society itself can decide upon its own fate. Good morality might be embraced by a few in this country, but most of them are unwilling to show it until the situation calls them to do something. Trials match this, just as war does. The same is for political discourse. It’s a spar between an idea of good and another, eventually stopping by facts and logic.”
He sighed, looking tired and defeated. “It’s just so… unfair. I don’t- I don’t want to say that I don’t like fighting, but I just didn’t feel really compelled to kill that man.”
“And why did you do it? Because I can tell now, in your own self-doubt, that you haven’t done what you did with a flimsy excuse.”
…
“I didn’t want you to die.”
“Defending others. Such a brilliant reason… but not the first thing that came to your mind,” I rebuked quietly. “What drove you to take action?”
…
“I was… afraid.”
“Death is horrible. Many think it’s just that easy to ignore that a wrong step in anything and luck can devour you whole and leave you into the deepest part of Earth,” I agreed with him. “It’s… not as easy to trip and fall down there, but you will if you are not careful about your actions.”
…
“I’m sorry… if I sounded too...”
I sighed. “Weak?”
He nodded and I hummed. “Bloody, I will tell you this just this once. Weakness is an illusion. Everyone is weak at points in their lives. They can be physically strong, but fragile inside, same on the opposite spectrum. You will always have a weakness. Which is why you should never allow this thought to bring you down.”
He offered a small smile. “Were you… weak too?”
“I still am,” I admitted with ease. “I’m weak to boredom, to paperwork, and with some strong opponents I could end up fighting. The thing is that I don’t let those emotions rule me into becoming something I’m not. I’m Dio Joestar, and I believe you are Bloody Valentine, right?”
The blonde nodded again.
“What is your name?” I teasingly inquired, getting a quick frown out of him.
“I’m Bloody… Valentine.”
“I don’t believe I heard you,” I teased once again, gaining a little huff out of the boy.
“Bloody Valentine.”
I nodded. “One last time. But now, put all your rage, your paranoia, your stress, and your nervousness in it.”
…
“I-I’M BLOODY VALENTINE!” The young blond shouted, the noise echoing all around the wagon. He quickly tensed up and stared at various spots in the room to try and determine the origins of the response.
“Like that, here is your proof. You will always be strong when you want to be, just like there is no true strength without having to lose something in return.”
“I-I see.”
I smiled. “I’m glad to hear that. Now, do you want to go back to the others?”
Bloody took a moment to ponder about it, but ultimately nodded. “Y-Yes.”
Nodding in return, I saw the young man stand up and… I offered a sheepish look as he realized that I wasn’t making any efforts to wake up.
“Uh… can you help me here? My legs are still quite wobbly.”
He smiled as he crouched a little bit back to allow himself to pick me up in the best position possible to lift me up and help me out of the room itself.
Bloody seemed to have fought off the sense of despair, but I doubted this was going to be the last time he was subjected to something of this caliber.
------------d-d-d-------------d-d-d---------
AN
Visit in Washington D.C. is now over. Dio and co. begins to take the road for the border with Mexico, but the road isn’t as clear as our adventurers would like to.
Chapter 55: Omake 23: Unique Bond (1)
Chapter Text
Omake 23: Unique Bond (1)
It was night, and I was trying my best to catch some rest after what happened today. I was particularly tired, but not so as to fall asleep the immediate moment I lay on my bed. Most had already fallen asleep, with Bloody being the first one to hit the pillow and with Speedwagon going shortly after. I was staring at the ceiling of the wagon, the train still moving as the machinists had taken turns to rest while keeping the vehicle working.
Not much to do except plotting, planning and procrastinating as our next stop was Washington D.C. and… I really didn’t know what to expect there. Sure, I had a clear understanding of the historical context, but I didn’t know what to expect as possible enemies. Were we going to be attacked? I wasn’t sure of it, and I was really tense because of it.
Excitement? Worry? I was packed with both emotions and that made finding the need of resting rather difficult. I was trying to distract myself and push my body to need some rest but… yeah, it wasn’t working. Like really, after spending so long meditating, I would have thought that sleep should have been easy to achieve when I wanted, but no. Life just didn’t want that kind of life hack in my clutches.
But as I failed to sleep and get my head away from my current thoughts, someone decided to pay a visit to my bedside in a rather urgent way. I blinked, feeling something ‘headbutting’ on my left hand, the palm just poking out of the blanket and currently grasping at a furry head. I peered off the bed, my eyes quickly spotting… Zephy trying to wake me up with that.
“Uh?”
He paused the moment he heard me speak, tilting his head away from my hand and whispering something to me.
“ Can you please come for a moment? I need some assistance with… Kate. ”
I frowned, looking at the critter for a moment before giving a slow nod. Maybe the girl was having some issues and needed help? I didn’t hesitate in standing up from my bed, and making my way to the area where the only woman of the group had decided to sleep by. I entered the area, passing through the curtain we had set to divide the room.
Once beyond that thin wall, I was presented with quite the sight. Kate was wearing a simple kimono as her sleepwear. Most of her gear was set on the side by the ground, but that wasn’t exactly what had me panicking as soon as I saw her.
She was shivering, face driven forcefully on her pillow as she seemed to be having trouble breathing as her nightmare was pushing her to commit that action. I didn’t hesitate to rush over her and pull her aside but- but I stopped as I reached for her hand, I felt my Hamon rushing out and coat her in a thin layer of warmth. I blinked, perplexed, but… I eased my posture as I saw the energy actually soothing her body and mind.
She slumped with a small smile on her face, now nuzzling the pillow instead of actually trying to asphyxiate herself with it. I stared at the scene for a while and… I felt relieved when the light show seemed to dim down to a mere glow by our hands.
I spared an unhealthy amount of time to stare at her peaceful face, almost tempted to reach for her cat ears and scratch there. Still, I managed to hold enough to decide that it was time for me to go back to my bed. Sighing softly, I carefully let go of her hand and began making my way towards the exit of her part of the room when I heard her trashing again.
Goddammit.
Once again, hands intertwined between each other, I sat down and realized that I was stuck in that awkward situation. I tried again, and it gave the same effects as the previous time. Sitting down on the ground and leaning my back on the nearest wall, I looked at Zephy, the critter looking way too amused by this and I sighed.
“When she wakes up, you better be telling her the truth before she kills me for violating her privacy.”
He gave a nod, but I wouldn’t be surprised if he ‘forgot’ momentarily for the giggles. He was kind enough to at least retrieve one of my pillows and give me the chance of resting my back in something that wasn’t cold and sturdy. I was unsure how my fate was going to turn into how suicidal this situation had turned into, but I decided against despairing for long. It was glorious to keep mostly awake, while trying to still rest a little bit. My uneasiness at waking her up with that hand-holding just not allowing me to find some sleep.
To be fair, Kate didn’t murder me when she woke up. She jumped a little when she spotted me as soon she noticed what was going on, but took a while to study the matter instead of jumping me. And that was more than enough for Zephy to explain to her what exactly happened the night before. She was unsure at first of the truthfulness of that explanation, but she still let me go with a mere stern glance and a warning to not tell anyone about what had happened that night.
Eventually as we disembarked the train to begin our exploration of the place as we checked on a couple of issues in there, she actually took me aside to thank me for being there for her. I replied with a smile and a nod, but soon it became awkward when the rest of the group started asking what this ‘thank you’ was all about. The only reason why I was spared by prolonged questioning was because Kate began exerting a non-negligible amount of bloodlust to anyone asking about this topic.
After that, everyone kept quiet, and I found myself staring at Kate as she tried her best to not make it seem like she really thought a lot about what really happened. I wasn’t even sure how to compute it and, in a gesture akin to the smartest men in this planet, I denied my curiosity to poke at the sleeping dragon and just took the blessing at face value.
What I didn’t notice was that, in a subconscious manner, Kate’s tail had arched in a way that felt as if it was trying to reach for me. I didn’t notice, but the rest of our crew noticed and snickered about it. The pricks, all of them.
------------d-d-d-d-------------
AN
A bond has formed, but let’s see how it will develop. Expect some nice fluffy and non-romantic surprises.
Chapter 56: ARC 2: Ambizione (9)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (9)
It’s been four days since we visited the capital.
The train had managed to make a couple of stops as we continued through the safest route to reach our destination. Descending into Virginia, we made stops by Arlington, Manassas, Fredericksburg, and Cuckoo, all for the sake of taking a risk in avoiding Richmond and what kind of traps Vins might have laid in the place. Our next step was Farmville, and then we would resume to pick the quickest path for North Carolina.
Beyond that, I expected to find a couple of troublesome circumstances regarding the outlawfulness within the Southern regions. It’s been just a little more than twenty years since the Civil War ended and I knew well enough that Jim Crow was hitting the strongest despite Lincoln’s best efforts to defeat any lingering racism within the former Confederate States.
Truly a tiring trail we were taking, but I knew that we couldn’t make long stops despite my interest in seeing if I could do something about the local politics. Sure, I didn’t have much of a relevance in the nation just yet, but I was still keen to believe I would be able to persuade any bigoted moron that served big offices in the south with the right rhetoric and the correct manipulation. Sadly, we had bigger issues to solve right now, and I vowed to take steps into that direction the moment we were done fighting Vins.
For now it was all about reaching where the Pillar Man was and defeating him before Vins could do anything about him. But just two hours in during the lengthy trek to Farmville and the train had to stop twice for the same reason.
The tracks had been ruined by the weather. It wasn’t an unusual circumstance to find for long railroads like the one we were taking, but I started to take notice of the fact that the damage seemed a mix of natural and… man-made. Some bits were just broken by something sharp or blunt. Strong enough to crack the wood and break the steel.
As we stopped for the second time to allow the technicians to work and fix the damage, it became clear the cause of these sabotages. Derek hummed, a grimace painted on his face as he crouched down to examine the destruction that caused us to stop.
“Indians.”
The curt explanation made somewhat sense. Although many of the tribes had grown submissive of the influence of the national government, two or three were known to be fairly active in the effort to preserve their identity through the drive pushed by the Civil War itself. If the Slaves could attain emancipation, why shouldn’t the Native Americans be able to accomplish something of the same degree?
That was the question that pushed for the survival of the Native Identity but also the intensification of aggression between the US government and the Tribes. I was surprised that it would have become a problem to me of all people, but I doubted the men and women behind these traps were able to properly discern proper politicians to other well-dressed individuals such as me, Speedwagon and Bhediya.
I looked around the moment the CowBoy mentioned this, feeling like at this point we should have been able to see some more hints about a tribe being behind this entire ordeal. I glanced on the left and the right, eventually pausing my gaze over a few tiny spots of white, red, blue, and green in the distance. A small retinue, either three of four individuals that were watching the train while saddled to horses. After a while, I recognized a few feathers atop their heads, and I was given further confirmation of this when they started to approach. They weren’t rushing, but it was clear that they were trying to get a better look over our current situation. To see if they were right to think we were part of the government or not. I kept staring for a while, deciding to try and take a more peaceful approach instead of just ordering to leave the entire area.
Something was just telling me to see what it was all about. Something that resonated deep within me.
This feeling, albeit strange and one I’ve never felt before, gave me a sense of commitment about it. I could tell that, if I spared just a moment to see what it was all about, I was going to find something worthwhile. It was like a pull, an indescribably powerful compulsion that left me genuinely interested to see why they were approaching.
A Stand’s power? I asked myself half-jokingly, still deciding to see where we were going with this. I got back to the train, picking up two blankets, some tea and some napkins. It wasn’t much, but I knew that hospitality wasn’t something that was going to be despised in times of peace. So I walked off the wagon I had retrieved these things, and I calmly waited, sitting down on one of the blankets and preparing some tea.
My actions weren’t ignored by the others, and soon I was joined in that curious and silly-looking effort. Speedwagon actually asked to sit beside me as he began helping with the preparation of the beverage, and Bloody inquired how to take part in the entire process, looking fairly interested by the simple but relaxing action. The atmosphere took such a calming effect that Zephy decided to part from Kate’s side and settle beside the boy, commenting how the process was fairly different than the one he was familiar with.
Derek hummed quietly, standing up in a vigilant stance. His example was followed by the blonde and by Bhediya. He glanced left and right, regarding the other two that had taken his approach and remained tense over this entire approach.
“You don’t believe it will end well?” He inquired calmly, my ears catching on his voice but I decided against paying it much more attention to merely listen to what he had to say about.
“I believe it can work. But at this point, I feel like it’s only natural to be wary of everything. Any logical ally could have been twisted and corrupted into dangerous individuals,” Kate pointed out, her orange eyes turning to glance at the werewolf. “What about you?”
I held back a smile, being familiar with the only reason why the grumbling Hamon user had taken this alternative stance to mine. And I knew how amusing it actually was to listen despite hearing it way too many times. Even Robert had to huff, knowing where this was going to end.
“I don’t like tea,” He flatly commented, adding nothing more to it since he knew how embarrassing it actually was for him.
Bhediya’s deep hatred for tea stemmed from his first attempt trying to drink it. George had been blissfully unaware of how the young man was quick to trust his sense of smell, so when he smelled the drop of milk within the drink, he didn’t hesitate in gulping it down in a single move. He expected to find a cool beverage to satisfy his tongue, only to find his entire mouth burning in a true inferno because the tea had been just prepared and was fairly hot and intense.
Sarah was there to help him wash the burning tongue, giggling and smiling eye-to-eye regardless of the suffering her big brother was going through. The memory and the experience were enough to dissuade the young man from actually trying to dare something as troublesome and unpleasant as that ever again. A true trauma, but, ‘sadly for him’, not enough to further boost his Hamon’s potential.
Blinking back to reality, I saw the trio of Native Americans finally reaching for us with their careful pace. They looked attentive, two of them keeping their attention to those that weren’t sitting. Some of the workers were still fixing the damage by the railroad, while the rest was inside, with just a couple looking at the entire predicament unfolding.
The one riding by the center, the leader from how strong-looking and older he was, had his eyes at me. I could tell without a doubt that he had realized I was the boss of the other side, and so he watched quietly over my actions. I didn’t waste time in having three cups prepared and the beverage served on each of those. I placed those in a way that it was clear that I was offering the tea to them.
The approach finally stopped and, with relative calm, the leader stepped down from his horse. The action was matched by the two other warriors. They were all wearing traditional light garbs for warriors, and they even had a couple of weapons on themselves to complete the entire outfit. The leader gave me a nod, quietly accepting my silent offer and soon they were sitting down to entertain this circumstance. Before going for the beverage, I brought my cup up so they could see what to do. I wasn’t exactly experienced in Native languages, and I knew actions were the only thing I could rely on until I was dealing with them without a proper translator.
They watched as I blew over the steam coming from the beverage, seemingly understanding that it was a hot brew that required to be cooled before being drunk. The oldest of the trio followed my example as precisely as possible, gaining a greater grasp over the heat the moment the cup was closer to his lips. He blew over it a couple of times and then spared a quick sip. A moment, then another sip.
The rest followed suit, with just one of them pausing and grimacing as he had drunk it a little before it was warm enough to drink without hurting his mouth. It was a silent exchange, but one also packed with true peace and an undeniable sense of mutual respect and equality.
…
“The shaman spoke highly of the man that strives for what lies beyond the sky,” The leader spoke in proper English, surprising pretty much most of the group I was part of. “My… apologies if I made it appear that I wasn’t accustomed to the language.”
I blinked, shaking off the surprise of my thoughts. “None of that. In fact, I believe it was in my poor taste to believe you weren’t capable of expressing yourself in proper English. I can only imagine that your tribe has been dealing with settlers for centuries now.”
“That would be correct,” The native answered calmly. “But right now, the reason that sees us seeking your assistance is not tied to our usual affairs. We require your help, Harbinger of Heavens.”
I paused before the title I was granted from those men. Sure, I was a believer of Heavens, but the fact they were aware of this was fairly concerning in its own introduction in this case. I don’t recall making any public declaration of my beliefs, at least not in a way that a native tribe would have learned of this with ease.
“And… what does Dio’s help mean to you?” Robert asked slowly, trying to make sense of this himself.
“I don’t think I understand,” The experienced warrior remarked. “What are you trying to ask?”
“What am I supposed to help you with? My friend was asking about the specifics of your humble request.”
My voice shredded the confusion, leaving just clarity as the man nodded.
“We… our chief has been struck by a horrible illness after fighting a monster trying to gain control of one of our oldest treasures.”
“And… how are you sure Dio can help you with it?” Bloody asked, gaining a nod from the leader and a curious glance from both those that were sitting beside him.
“The shaman told us about his tenacity. That he is a man that can be trusted and that he has powers that can help people around him,” He explained without hesitation, believing the words delivered by the religious figure. His stare turned back at me. “We know you are a man embroiled in a war against the greatest threat. And that your journey is already besieged by terrible enemies. But this woman, the one behind this much pain, she tried to take that treasure. She needs it to complete her plans.”
And that was more than enough to completely sell me to check on their current problem. If the monster was indeed what I think it was, then I had to check and see if we weren’t already given a troublesome countdown or not. I knew it wasn’t the Pillar Man, but there were a couple of things that could have come out of his resting place. There were plenty of Stone Masks to use, and I doubted what happened in New York was going to be the last time we faced vampires.
So I accepted the request, and I prepared myself for quite the interesting day considering how few things could actually come out of this very circumstance. In a few cases, I hoped to be really wrong because if those were true then… then we had another trouble to keep wary about.
I really hoped to be wrong, for if it was somehow possible that the Saint’s Corpse to be there, then I had way enough reasons to panic.
-----------d-d-d-d-------------
After giving orders to the workers to stand by and that we would have been back before the end of the day, we finally took the proper steps needed for us all to be brought to our little unplanned stop.
The place itself looked fairly… dreadful. I’ve never seen a reservation until that very moment. I knew what they were meant for, why those existed, and why those were considered one of the many unpleasant things imperialism was to blame about. Many confused colonialism with that word, mostly because imperialists saw it fit to mix both terms to ‘justify’ their actions.
When you colonize a plot of land, you give it an owner when it previously didn’t have one. When you bring imperialism, pricks tend to exploit and milk natives into labor and give up resources they lived thanks to. An unpleasant practice that found some connection to what we were looking at as we witnessed the life conditions of these people were forced to abide on a daily basis.
Some of the locals paused to look at us, most looking miserable, while only a few sparing curious looks at people like Bhediya and Kate. Both didn’t seem to mind, and yet I found out that Derek wasn’t having a blast about this.
I remember him mentioning that he took part in some expeditions to hunt down natives when he was younger, and, while he didn’t seem keen to despise the entire situation, he sure didn’t feel happy about the entire predicament he was in.
The tribe wasn’t able to develop beyond the borders imposed by the government, and that was really an ugly reality to be reminded that existed. Everyone watched with their own upset expressions, but Bloody was… confused- no, mortified.
“W-Why isn't there any fertile land around?” He asked quietly. “Sure, grandfather mentioned how the reservations were meant to be small but… I thought those would have been given the plots that were easy to cultivate.”
“That’s because the reservations aren’t meant to keep us alive for too long,” One of our guides explained quietly. “The ‘better men’ want for us to become disciples of their culture, to abandon the ‘foolish and outlandish’ we have lived for centuries now.”
“And yet they can’t kill you,” I pointed out, frowning as I noticed some odd details I just couldn’t ignore. Bloody was right about the bad state of the land all around, making it impossible to commit to agriculture. There were some animals that I could see being raised properly, but I was more confused by why the people here were moving around so many vegetables and other green food around. It just didn’t make sense on a normal basis.
“You have noticed,” The oldest of the three commented, making his words feel like a mix of awe and surprise. “Not many are able to find out this element that makes our tribe stand out from many.”
Robert blinked. “There’s an awful lot of fruits and other products of the earth around.”
His comment finally brought up what I had found out mere moments earlier, giving a clearer picture to the rest of the group.
“That’s because our tribe is blessed with something many would kill to obtain. A blessing that comes straight from the sun. Our ancestor, of course, decided to humbly call it Keshowse Kaomi.”
I felt something click after hearing his explanation. A blessing… from the sun. I could only feel perplexed about this curious development, but I decided that I could only draw proper conclusions only if I saw this practice in person.
“Can you use it?” I asked with genuine interest and… he nodded.
He brought his right hand up and, much like Hamon, he started to adjust his breathing. It took him just a few brief moments to get something interesting to happen. A strange layer of energy coated his palm, but, differently from the Ripple, it was orange-colored.
“It’s- It’s just like-” Bhediya started to say before I interrupted with a sigh.
“Like this,” I said while showing the Hamon now coursing all over my left hand. The natives looked baffled by what they were seeing and it took them a while to grow accustomed to the sight.
“This- This is like the blessing!”
“The name of this ability is Hamon, or the Ripple. I learned this by a Tibetan Monk, a man from Asia, that was experienced in this mystic art,” I explained, feeling drawn to this novelty. “I think your blessing is something similar to it. I guess you use that to ‘heal nature’.”
“Y-Yes?”
“And that it can’t be used to heal people.”
… “Yes?”
Just like I had predicted through what little was available out of this detour. I was incredibly surprised that I found a variant of what I knew being the Ripple. It was more limited in most of the roles the mystic art was known to be flexible in, yet it had a greater grasp in harnessing the production of energy into other living beings that weren’t human. Nature was easier to heal compared to the normal human body, and yet normal Hamon never gave me the chance to properly grow a garden. My little effort to a hobby failed miserably the moment I dabbled in that circumstance.
I thought that it wouldn’t have been possible for me to actually convey the energy into a boost to the growth of plants beyond flowers. And yet, from the looks of it, it was possible. I just stopped way too early and almost missed that entire opportunity. I thought this ability was meant to act as an aid to humans rather than plants, and right now I knew I was wrong.
Which means my training with Hamon is far from over.
“It would seem your blessing is akin to the Ripple, but born out of definite boundaries. In a few words, you developed this ability through your connection with Nature, and never expanded it to cover your souls’ bond to it.”
“So… you can heal the chief?” The youngest of the three inquired and I nodded.
“It should be possible. Hamon is known to heal most of the illnesses, known and unknown,” I replied determinedly. “And I suppose it’s about time we go and see the leader of your tribe.”
There was general agreement to that point, and soon we were taken to the biggest tent there. At least, it had part of it being a tent. The place was a tent bound to a bigger building that was used to house the chief, the tribal reunions, and other important duties that were no longer allowed outdoors.
I was the first of my group to see the ill chief. The man, albeit as old as Muddiburi, looked completely frail. Most of his muscles were drained, his skin was paler than the rest of his kinsmen and I could tell that was a sign of the sickness eating at his life force. Even through a brief pulse of Hamon I could see that his life was burning away faster than expected.
There were two aides assisting him. A healer and the shaman himself from the way the elder was donning a flamboyant feathered hat and an extremely large cloak. It was the old man that regarded me with a slight bow.
“Oh Harbinger of the Heavens. You have finally reached us,” He regarded me. “You, the Disciple of Heaven, the Imperial Aimer, the Finder of Truth, the Wildest of Hearts and… Light.”
Frowning, I turned to whom he was gawking at. And I saw that Kate had the same confused look I had currently on my face. She really didn’t seem to catch what the man was trying to imply with that denomination. ‘Light’? What is he raving about?
“A-Apologies,” He muttered profusely. “For a moment, I- I didn’t expect… Still, the chief.”
I nodded, feeling sure that it wasn’t a migraine that I didn’t want to dwell on. Did it sound important? Yes, but I doubted we were going to get something direct out of him with the cryptic way he was addressing us all. “Please, let’s return to the topic.”
“Our strong leader, Sugnog, has bravely defended our greatest relic from a creature beyond this time,” The shaman explained. “He defeated her, repelling her from ever trying to hunt for our treasure, but he was wounded beyond normal healing manners can fix.”
“Which is why I’m here.”
“That’s correct,” The elder confirmed. “You have the means and the will to aid those in disadvantage. And I know you are here to aid our grand warrior.”
“...Can you please stop?”
The curt inquiry got a shocked glance out of the shaman.
“What?”
“I understand you are trying to keep up a mask, but right now I really feel irritated by what I perceive as condescending. Here you are, proclaiming what is going to happen in such a condescending voice and… it irritates people. It irritates me,” I elaborated. “So, just for this once, I would like to handle this without having someone commenting out loud what I’m doing. Can I please have that?”
The chief nodded weakly. “The shaman… shall abide.”
There was no opposition to this point, and I was relieved when I was able to start working on the healing process without having someone praising every step I take. Sure, it can be fun once in a while to be divined as a deity, but I really wasn’t someone that loved having the narrator bring up everything I was doing. Praising is nice, trying to turn my life in a football match wasn’t.
Still, it wasn’t exactly quiet as I began pumping Hamon onto the chief. I was holding his hand, the palm wrapped tightly over mine and showing me how powerful he actually was despite his weakened state. He was strong, but still far from what I could do with a single arm-wrestling move. Instead of keeping silent, I decided to entertain a simple conversation.
“So how about we come up with a deal, Chief Sugnog?” I asked calmly. My words gained a fascinated frown from the big guy. “Your tribe is surviving the best it can, but until it’s tied and dependent on the government as a reservation the chances of it facing further pressure that can hurt it will never stop growing. I wish to offer an alternative.”
“And that is, young man?”
I sighed. “My organization, Made in Heaven, can make an investment that would favor you. We buy the plots of land around your reservation, I gave you half the ownership so legally you are allowed to do whatever you wish in those territories without facing any repercussions. In exchange, we sign a treaty of friendship and you allow me to modernize the tribe with proper new jobs without having to dispel your culture and tradition.”
…
“You wish to bring ‘civilization’?”
“No. Why should I do that when you are civilized already? You speak a common language, you have a background, you have history behind you. You have your deities, your beliefs, and also your morals. You are a society, a civilized one,” I rebuked politely. “Which is why I believe the only thing you need is a push to stand up to others and remind them that it was only luck that prevented you to be set in such a troublesome circumstance.”
…
“It sounds… interesting, Mr. Joestar.”
We ended up speaking some more about this after I was done with the healing process. He had been poisoned, so the best approach was to aid his body speed up the normal process to purge the ‘bad’ out of him and increase the chances of it actually not killing him in the ordeal.
I was about to call this a satisfying visit since we ended up striking a deal, and I also learned that I could further improve Hamon to take a more agricultural route if needed. Who knows, maybe I was meant to be able to copy Giorno by the time I got a higher understanding of the Ripple and be able to use its potential to bolster the growth of plans, trees or even create life out of nothing.
But before we even had the chance to try and get back to the train and resume our trip, I was stopped by the shaman. The elder looked particularly happy about the chief being safely brought back to health, yet the man spared me a serious look.
“Apologies for earlier, Harbinger of Heavens. It wasn’t my intention to sound too… pompous with my manners.”
“I don’t mind a couple of praises once or twice in a while. I just don’t like having someone narrate everything I do.”
He nodded, agreeing to my words. “And I understand. It was wrong of me for being this forward. I wish to say that the tribe is forever in your debt and that I wish to grant you access to the relic itself. A tool that will assist you in your adventure.”
I was confused by the sudden openness, but the chief didn’t seem to care much about this detail and allowed for the elder to take me to one of the rooms upstairs. It was filled with various old tools, some of which recognized as weapons, others as sacred masks and other armors fitting that same role and… and something wrapped in a red cloth.
“This is what many thought could grant powers beyond imagination. Sadly, those failed to recognize that this is something that requires inhuman willpower and incredible determination. I know you will make great use of this and never use it for any selfish desire.”
I parted the cloth the moment he gave the slim object onto my waiting hands. My jaws dropped and… yet it was there. One of the Arrows and… it was in fine conditions. I frowned, trying to make sense how it came to be here. Like, there was no way for it to be here in the Americas. I was so lost into studying the tool of Destiny itself that I almost ignored the muffled screams that were growing louder and louder. The shaman was the one that brought me out of my distracted studying.
“Oh-Oh no!”
His exclamation stole my attention away, my sight swiftly moving to see what had caused this kind of reaction. And I wasn’t amused. Really, I wasn’t. One glimpse through the nearest window, and I was given quite the grim scenario.
Many warriors were forming lines and using a mix of close quarters and obsolete muskets to fight off the absurd amount of groaning undead corpses that were rushing at the borders of the reservation. Former enemies, dead tribesmen, and even dead US soldiers wearing a mix of confederate and union uniforms were all attacking en masse the settlement. It was a full-fledged invasion, a horde of the size I never thought being forced to fight. A blink, and I saw the other members of my group rushing in while following the chief into the battle.
I gritted my teeth, sparing just a quick look at the old man. “I guess I will join them.”
He gave me a confused look, but he realized what I was referring to the moment I opened the window and jumped down to the ground, running to stand by with the others as we proceeded to fight off the attacking force. It was going to be tough but… we had to win. We can’t afford to lose the Arrow here and now. Not even if Vins decided to come by with her newest attack dog.
This- This was truly a war in the making.
-----------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d-----------d-d-d-d-------------
AN
Congrats Dio, you have been enlisted in a tactical army.
Also, I wish to say that I might pull an Araki and someone might die in the next chapter. Strong emphasis in the ‘might’.
Also, a new keyboard, mouse and a bigger screen. I literally distracted myself multiple times while writing because I wanted to test how videos played on the screen and- yeah, I am a child at times.
Wryyy…
Chapter 57: Omake 24: The Gate and the Key (3)
Chapter Text
Omake 24: The Gate and the Key (3)
I coughed, eyes open wide as I felt a sharp pain erupt from my legs.
Pucci had indeed given us help as he managed to get us all back to the train. After entering it, it was easy for me to have one of the train workers to leave the vehicle and move to retrieve the rest of the group.
Kate stood guard over me as Pucci began working on my wounds, the sword-wielder unwilling to leave my side over someone ‘she could feel was dangerous’. The priest didn’t mind, mentioning that it was ‘refreshing’ to know that I was being ‘beloved’ in such a manner by ‘trustworthy friends’. The problem to this very detail was the unnerving glare that Abby was giving him. The little girl had taken a seat onto my chest, taking the effective spot of guard dog for the time being. I could feel her draw from her connection with the Eldritch Deity she had been ‘touched’ by, but it was minimal. After days of working on this circumstance, she seemed to have developed a greater understanding over the fact that instantly tapping onto her dark powers wouldn’t help anyone.
She was worried, and potentially angry, but also without a target as she knew I had killed the jerk behind the wounds I was recovering from.
Regardless of the child’s irritation, I was more troubled by Pucci’s minor hesitation before a ‘monster beyond this world’. And his wording, delivered in such a calm and placid manner, was just as jarring and unpleasant as I remember it being for the few important scenes of the original timeline I was familiar with. But I was surprised that, instead of appearing fairly empty like he had back in our last conversation, the man was actually… ‘happy’ to see me.
Not the bad kind of happy, the weird kind of happy. The ‘I will probably get a restraining order by being this friendly to you’ kind of happy.
After removing the splinters and the shrapnel, I was allowed to fully regenerate through the Hamon, effectively fixing the troublesome injuries and remaining with just the soreness of the now-gone pain. It took a little while to have the rest of the group to return, Speedwagon bearing the documentation needed to finally get us going with our journey. Mostly everyone was surprised to learn that even the ‘mighty’ Dio Joestar was capable of coming close to dying, with the sole exceptions being Robert and Bhediya.
That kind of news also left Abby in a little concerned mood that saw her latch onto me like a child that didn’t want to leave the bed to go to school. It was amusing, and heart-warming, but I was fairly worried as I saw tentacle-tendrils appearing, those wrapping around my legs and resting onto my arms in a protective manner. Very careful, very calm over the pressure exerted by those.
I was relieved that Abby was in control, but that didn’t stop me to try and calm her down even further to avoid any surprises in the near future. No chiding, no strictness, I knew she was just reacting to a frightening prospect, which was losing her first and closest friend in centuries. Regardless of that, I still felt part of my mind shift part of the attention to the fight that forced me in these conditions.
Keicho shouldn’t have been there, a man from a different time and certainly left there by our current enemy. Interdimensional problems were back to make for quite the troublesome additions to our adventure, and I was worried that this wasn’t as easy as I wanted. It didn’t help me hope for this to be a one-time thing Vins decided to go for when Pucci muttered a couple of words.
“There are two others that have been summoned. An unwilling soul, and a damned one.”
I frowned. “That sounds… awfully specific.”
“And troublesome,” The little blonde, still resting on my chest, commented. She was more than happy to accept a head-pat out of this.
It was just the three of us in the sleeping quarters. I had asked the others to leave as soon as he mentioned that he had some big news to deliver. It was difficult to get everyone to listen up, but it was easy to make it clear that their priorities were to handle our current new guest and poor Bloody, the kid was still facing the horror of having killed for the first time ever. Maybe I should try to have Abby do something about it. While the two weren’t that much close, I was fairly sure they were both able to find openings in each other’s minds when the necessity came up to be explored as a possible option.
“That’s because I’ve kept track of these souls for a while. I know of them, but I had no hand in their arrival in this dimension,” Pucci admitted. “I fear to admit that, for as much as I had predicted great trouble ahead of you, I don’t think this will be an enemy you can win against, Lord Dio. For I, someone blessed by the Heavens themselves, don’t know who this is and how they managed to get these four souls in this world.”
And shit has just hit the fan. On a monumental scale to be rather honest. A sudden new player enters the table and flips all cards that had been neatly stacked for my plans against my current issue. Like, the list of people capable of weaving through Dimensions was limited, but what were the chances of an unknown element being part of this entire ordeal?
“Bad woman?” Abby inquired, a little bit of barb within her words as she really didn’t like the current obstacle to a fine visit in the States.
“I thought it would have been Vins’ work.”
“Maybe if it had been from within this timeline,” The priest elaborated with a sigh. “「Hanoi Rocks」 does allow Vins to travel quickly and retrieve new minions within her current universe, but nothing in her powers should allow her to take individuals from other dimensions. It’s just… absurdly wrong.”
“Wrong?”
“「 Made in Heaven 」 should have made me able to know what exactly is going on, yet, for the first time ever, I find myself floored by what is currently happening,” Pucci added with a grim look. “The only thing I can say is that Vins has control over this individual and their Stands. I would advise caution about this, Lord Dio.”
“I’m no lord. I believe we addressed that already,” I lamented with the Italian priest. “Still, I can’t believe this is now a thing. I suppose I shall have your assistance from time to time if they plan to send these two threats to fight us. Keicho was a surprise I could fight.”
“I will be around. But my intervention shall be solely aimed at those that are already violating the rules of this dimension.”
Oh well, that isn’t that bad-
“But I will also tell you that currently your crew holds some important individuals. I strongly suggest that you protect your loyal friends to the fullest, for their destiny is divine and close to yours in purity and absoluteness,” He proclaimed quietly. “And you should be even more wary of little Abigail. The entity within and beyond her isn’t defeated just yet.”
Abby hummed. “I don’t like you.”
“The feeling is mutual, child,” Pucci rebuked softly, before looking back at me.
…
“Thank you...”
“Your words humble me, and I shall leave you to your thoughts and your next plans. Until next time.”
I waved at him as he disappeared in the blink of an eye. The moment I was sure that he was really gone, I allowed myself to grow at ease and focus on the matters at hand. Despite being sore, I still was capable of moving around thanks to the cane I had brought with me as a gift from George. The thing wasn’t exactly gifted for the reason I was now going to use it, but it was still a good enough tool to aid my wandering around the train.
Abigail held my left hand tightly, her tendrils mostly retracted but still present as she walked beside me as we reached for the others.
------------d-d-d-d--------------d-d-d-d-------------
AN
Next Omake will have… a glimpse in a ‘possible future’. Older Dio gives relationship advice to someone.
Chapter 58: ARC 2: Ambizione (10)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (10)
There was something within my mind that seemed to kick off the very moment I was pulled in a fight.
Something that would slowly gain a foothold inside my head and tended to push me to not stop for a single moment. To think about anything else but the fight itself, the participants and the threats within the field of play. It was something that I was experienced to feel and exploit, by turning that very emotion into a powerful fuel for my very mind and my body at the same time. Instincts were something humans were most accustomed to since birth. The need to eat, the need to stay warm, the need to rest, the need of surviving.
When a battle that had upsetting odds was enforced on men or women, the first thing that tended to come up was the so-called ‘flight or fight mechanism’. The capacity to determine when it would be correct to retreat from a combat situation well-beyond personal prowess, or even dare luck into winning against those unpleasant circumstances.
Right now, the situation was fairly grim. Not the worst, but I could tell just from a single glance as I rushed in to aid the rest of the group and the villagers that this wasn’t going to be easy. This is what I feared to face in New York if we hadn’t taken the sewers route. While Zombies were easy to handle on small teams, those became dangerous and deadly the very instance they were able to form a massive army. One that didn’t come from a single direction, but that moved in an effort to encircle and overwhelm its targets.
There was no flight, both because of feasibility and the moral forgiveness in leaving innocents behind. This was blatantly an attack meant for us, and these natives had been caught into it as collateral damage. Everyone was fighting with everything they got and I was actually given a challenge due to how many monsters I had to face without exposing myself too much. Sure, I had the abilities to shred through most of them, but the problem wasn’t something tied to me. No, it was tied to the general situation. One of the things that I had to incredibly despise about hordes of enemies that were unable to feel genuine pain was that some of my attacks, those that had too little Hamon in them, didn’t deliver the damage I wanted those to. It was something that I had worked on ever since I started training with the Ripple, but there were still moments it happened. It was a flaw within the Ripple itself.
One that really pushed me into giving extra attention to my surroundings and less into what the others were actually doing. 「ACT 2」was a good way to avoid this flaw to become a problem to me, with the Stand’s punches capable of pulverizing the threats in mere instants… but far from able to handle the entire situation on its own, especially since during its assaults it was unable to face attacks from the sides and behind, forcing me to keep on fighting personally beyond just employing my Stand in this close fight. Which meant that I had to rely on the rest of the members in fighting their own part of the battle, leaving me with a hint of worry during the lengthy skirmish. I wasn’t exactly leaving behind a group of non-combatants. At least, not in most parts.
Speedwagon and Bloody were more into support at the moment, but both were smart enough to not rush directly into the closest undead and try to melee it. Bhediya and Kate were the closest to the smaller team, and would offer help when needed if one of the monsters ended up going through the meat-grinder we were driving into them. The shrieks, both from the approaching fiends and those that were dying against those were as chilling as I remembered those being from previous fights of this kind. The natives were fighting as fiercely as possible, with their warriors using their unique power to put on an extra layer of defense with each attack they delivered.
While the sun energy they were using wasn’t known to heal humans, it still was making a good mess of the monsters in there. And it really made the difference when the chief himself joined the brawl and started to rip and tear ferociously, as if I was looking at a bare-handed doomslayer demolishing a Hellish invasion. The zombies stood no chance the moment the ranks grew compact enough to stand and push them out. The shredding of so many zombified corpses bathed the sandy ground with dark red blood from the carcasses, with some of it evaporating moments later due to the Hamon purging the corruption as quickly as possible.
It was a real bloodbath, one that was easily shifting against the invading force as their numbers dwindled against the effective defense. The monstrous offensive was dulling from an early look to the situation, but soon I noticed that there were a couple of quiet elements that had eluded my sight for a while, but that I noticed just in time.
“Vampires,” I loudly pointed out, just enough so the others could hear and for my ‘brilliant’ attacker trying to sneak a quick bite on my neck to tense up before being obliterated by a Hamon-powered punch. Like seriously, some things just didn’t seem to change in this universe, especially when it came to ‘bizarre beings’.
I don’t understand the tactical idea behind going around your target and start breathing over his neck. I know I’m hot, but that doesn’t exactly excuse any assaulter to just pause to breathe onto the back of my head!
Much like I did, the rest of the group reacted creatively. Starting with Zephy, the critter rushed to vertically cut into the sneaky bastard surprised by the reveal splitting him in half before he would try anything on Kate. Speedwagon blinked as he heard a loud boom coming right behind him, the vampire lady trying to take him out now missing a head as Bloody unleashed a flawless Spin-powered sphere right onto her cranium. Meanwhile Derek stuffed one of the last panicking pricks with bullets that tore all inside the fiend and allowed Kate to have an easier time to cut him apart. Finally Bhediya moved to exterminate the two remaining fools, destroying one by slamming a ripple-infused punch through his ribcage, while the last girl was decimated by 「 WildHearts 」.
I huffed, feeling a little relieved that what looked to have been an attack meant to capitalize on the relentless attack from the zombies had been quelled so easily… but then I was proven wrong when something else unfolded just moments after that emotion had settled. I heard Robert shouting something, the noises of the battle muffling his voice, yet I definitely heard a loud bang-like noise coming from the distance. It was familiar, it was a gunshot. I was confused by this, having faced plenty of the undead here that didn’t have the capacity to use the guns at their disposal. Some of the deceased soldiers being unable to work some of the rifles that looked to be in working conditions, and ultimately giving me a shocking realization as I saw Robert rush up to Bhediya and then… tense up.
His body went rigid, his eyes wide open as he suddenly slumped backward. The werewolf picked him before he could hit the ground and I felt my entire core grow cold as it finally hit me what was going on the moment I noticed his left hand clutching painfully at his chest. It wasn’t a mere bout of tiredness as my panicking mind was trying to scream at me to calm me down. At that very moment, I realized what was happening and… I felt dread as I saw that despite the pain, he was aiming a finger away and towards a small hill in the distance. I saw a light blink from there, as if something was reflecting the light of the sun. A scope- A sniper, I thought with a horrible sense of despair rushing into my chest.
I tensed up, eyes looking around for any hint regarding the unseen hitman and I heard another shoot… followed by a closer one. Derek had swiftly taken in the clue and reacted just in time to shoot three times. The first bullet slammed into the incoming one, stopping it before it got too close, while the next two soared in the general direction where the sharpshooter that had been spotted was. There was silence, and I couldn’t see any reflection anymore. Feeling certain that the sniper had been either killed or pushed into a hasty retreat by the fire returned to him, I bolted away from the position I’ve been sticking by for almost an hour, dropping the idea of keep standing like that without assisting the wounded Speedwagon. There were so few zombies around that the Natives were handling those themselves without requiring extra help, which allowed me to easily rush towards Robert and start helping him.
“The bullets are too deep, I can’t use Hamon,” Bhediya muttered tensely, and I saw everyone circling the blond’s body.
“I-Is he going to be alright?” Bloody muttered and I nodded. I quickly lifted up his jacket and shirt, revealing his chest and right where the bullets had gone. Two red holes, blood was already pouring out of those. Small-caliber, but I was surprised the bullets had gone so deep and right near to where his heart and other important organs resided. Just as Bhediya had said, the bullets were too deep to be retrieved by bare hands or even with rudimentary tools. With the lead still in there, healing now would be fatal and kill Speedwagon in the short-term. I sighed, nervousness piling up as I could feel everyone growing uneasy at the time I was taking to pick up a correct solution. It wasn’t as easy as it appeared, and soon I had to think up a way to save Robert’s life.
The bullets. I needed to recover those without having to rip him apart and kill him in the process. Something precise, careful, almost mechanical and…
…
I think I have a plan.
It was a dangerous one nonetheless, but the only one with a high chance of survival for the man. I looked around and hummed.
“Bhediya, I need you and Derek to hold him down. Kate, if you want to help and restrain him, feel free to do so,” I ordered quickly and sharply, there was surprise at the confusing demands, but they followed through and I spoke one last time before going through the little devious idea I had elaborated in such a short amount of time. “I need silence, no attempt to disrupt my attention from anyone.”
I didn’t wait for everyone to answer, with my focus being to get the silly plan to actually work. I felt 「 ACT 2 」 materialize its hand right over Speedwagon’s chest, right where the bullet holes were and… then I allowed it to carefully slip inside the body as it lost color and presence within the world. I channeled my thoughts over the emotion coming from that palm, silencing my surroundings as I allowed only for the sense of touch to remain. The objective was to push the bullets out all without messing things into his body. Not as funny as restarting one’s heart, and definitely more intense than the fight we just finished fighting. I allowed my Stand to ultimately materialize its index finger as soon as it localized the bullet. There was a sense of quiet and… soon the finger pushed the bullet hard enough to have it leave through the hole it came out without restraint. I blinked as soon as I saw the tiny object, still bathed in blood, quietly flying out of the wound and rolling down on the ground. The next bit was… a little more stressful. The bullet had ‘crash landed’ on one of his ribs, bruising it and almost cracking it. It was there, stuck into the bone and… I had to pry it out of that unpleasant position.
Goddammit, never too easy.
「 ACT 2 」 shifted cautiously, avoiding hitting any important bit inside and I paused just a moment to deliver a quick warning.
“Be ready for some… reaction.”
I didn’t look up from the chest, hoping they were listening at my words as I began the process of pulling the bullet out of the bone. As expected, Speedwagon felt the pressure and stirred a little bit. His body didn’t move much since he was forced stuck in that position as I finally felt the bullet leaving its little nest and being pushed away through the hole. I saw the other piece of bloodied metal finally come out and I felt my breath resume after what had felt an eternity. How long have I been holding it? I didn’t count, nor I didn’t care. I could tell everyone was surprised, but I didn’t care. I just began using Hamon to help Robert through any inner injury within his body due to the bullet. It was still going to take some time as I was no expert on ribs-related issues but I knew that a bullet stuck into it wasn’t going to heal just thanks to the Ripple. Maybe I could try the Spin? I would still require a re-read of human biology to remember how to repair this kind of damage.
With the invasion coming to an end and the tribe spared from the attack, we were celebrated as heroes, with some of the healers sparing a passing glance over Robert’s sleeping form as they checked for any abnormalities after his collapse. He was fine, they said, he was fine, the doctors back at the train confirmed.
Yet I don’t feel fine. Not at all.
I just saw one of my closest friends almost dying because of a fucking sniper. Something that was well beyond my line of sight, my perception of my surroundings, one thing my instincts wouldn’t have picked up if it had been me. I felt betrayed by myself, and reminded in the worst way possible that I had taken a huge risk by being this confident. I had to adapt, and become stronger in other ways just than physical and Stand-wise manners.
And I wasn’t going to allow the bastard behind this attack to get out alive the next time they came about. I wasn’t going to allow it.
----------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d-----------
The railroad was fixed, everyone had been returned to the train and… I was moping like a moron about what had happened today. Robert was stable, but still unconscious after two hours since we came back and resumed our journey. The doctors on board confirmed that he was going to be fine, and that he only needed to rest. I was relieved of hearing this, but it didn’t soothe my uneasiness.
I could only guess that the panic was still there to keep me company for a while. It had been a fright. A big one at that. I was genuinely stumped by the suddenness of this all. Maybe I was overthinking it, but it was the first time in years since someone I cared for was injured to this degree. The closest thing I could think of was when Hannah was hurt by my counterpart and… it caught me off-guard. Of all things I could have predicted, the fact someone got deadly wounded so easily and beyond anything I could have expected was… infuriating. And the anger was all aimed at myself. I’ve taken too much pride into planning everything around me that I didn’t expect for unknown factors. I set myself up for this kind of event, and I also set others too in this route in the process.
Things had to change, starting with the fact I had to personally speak with Bhediya before he did something stupid. While I had taken my time to try and focus on what to do, I had completely left the entire situation with him untouched. I knew something was going to happen if I didn’t approach him soon and talked about what was going on with him. That was the plan, and so I started to check where he might have been within the train. I looked from one side to the other, eventually finding him in the living quarters and that he wasn’t alone.
“You should just stop,” Bhediya remarked fiercely, standing over the kneeling form of Bloody. The boy had a busted lip, his eyes staring up at the face of his attacker and I felt an instantaneous need to intervene with whatever was going on. But just as I planned to step in and stop this, I heard the boy shriek back at the werewolf.
“No! I refuse to back away because I know you are just as hurt as you made me.”
That strong response had me pause, a surprise look building up as I digested what he had just said. It seemed to come out of nowhere, but, taking into account the current situation, I could see why he would say something like that. Nonetheless, I still kept around and listened to what was going on, ready to jump in if things got too heated.
“You’re deluding yourself. You don’t know what you’re talking about.”
“T-The sense of uselessness? The fact that- that you think you did something wrong, to make that bad thing happen and… and even though nobody could have done anything, you feel like you could have done more-”
“Shut! Up!” Bhediya interrupted angrily. “I wasn’t joking when I gave you that warning. Cross that line and-”
“Feeling like you could have done more. That you are thinking too much about it but… that it is the right thing to do. To suffer, to recover, to think about it and then suffer some more because of it.”
…
“You… when?”
“When I helped Dio against that bad guy in the capital. I didn’t know what to do and… I panicked. I killed him. I could have injured him, even crippling him seemed better in my mind and… and then I started to overthink about it. I thought it was...”
“Wrong. But It wasn’t-” Bhediya pointed out, only to be interrupted by the young blond.
“But it was!” Bloody replied sternly, his voice rising for just that occasion. He took a moment to push back the frustration about this matter and then continued. “To me, this was something I had to think about. Regardless of how stupid or unimportant it feels to many, it was important to me. Just like it feels important for you to overthink about it.”
…
“And… you think it compares?”
“The pain is the same. The sorrow is the same,” The boy confirmed determinedly. “You might think I’m wrong to try to bridge these two different events, but right now I’m only thinking of connecting the pain and the reaction we both share. Mr. Bhediya, I want to understand people’s plight, to be there to know what to do when I will ultimately reach the position to do something. I want to make this country right and… and...”
Bloody paused and I saw the werewolf carefully reaching out to rest his hand onto the younger man’s head. A smile was partly visible on his face from where I was and I heard him sigh. Actually, I was surprised that neither of these two had spotted me with where I was.
“I can tell that… this is something that you got from Dio. And I don’t mean you copied it from him but… this is exactly something I’ve heard him say a lot when he was younger. He promised so much and just now he started to show how true he was to what he spoke about. A better world,” Bhediya explained. “He was so humble, so easy to worry that I almost thought he was faking it at first. Someone that cared? For me and my sister? I was surprised and rather suspicious about it. But he didn’t mind it. In fact, I believe that is what made him more appealing rather to many. He didn’t pause to speak and convince, he preferred actions over words. He is still a diplomat, but he still remains the same about keeping those promises of his.”
“And… you think I’m like him?”
“I believe you are going to make changes. It’s rare to find great men so early on, but I can tell you have that very spark of his. A diamond in the rough that, once polished, will make the world better,” The man replied with a nod. “Just keep on this road, and you will be a great leader. Of that I’m sure of and… I guess we can talk about it.”
Holding back a sigh, I turned around and started to make my way back to the others. I was surprised that it got solved this easily, but I wasn’t going to say no to how this ended up. I was quite glad that these two were bonding and-
“By the way, Dio.”
I stopped, surprised at the sudden call and looking behind me to see Bhediya peeking by the doorstep with a slightly happy look on his face. Blinking, I nodded at him. “Yes?”
“Once I’m done here with the kid, can we talk for a moment?”
I shrugged. “Sure. I suppose you also want the… head-scratches too.”
There was no more shame into just accepting the fact that he just loved to be that kind of dog, and I had no issues in giving him some head-scratches if it came to calm him down further from making stupid mistakes in the near future.
“If it’s not asking too much, sure. Also… are you alright?”
I held back a flinch. “Yes. Just… worried how you’re doing.”
“I will be better soon. And… talk about it to someone.”
Fuck, I tend to forget those from the closest friends’ circle knows how I work my way around upsetting question.
So I just nodded to avoid any awkward escalation. There was no refusing it and at this point I needed time to leave so I could think and do something about what happened in the tribe’s territory. I had a lot to do, a lot to contemplate and a lot to reconsider after listening to what Bloody had just said. I was allowed to leave without further comments from the werewolf.
I stopped by to check on Speedwagon’s sleeping form, and realized that the three ‘guards’ sitting by a table set beside him were now staring at me with a serious look. It was kind of amusing on Zephy’s face, since he gave off a mix of confused, worried and stern, but it wasn’t enough to get me to linger for too long. Were they trying to get me to talk about what was going on with my head? It was possible, but I decided to not entertain the matter about it since they weren’t speaking up just yet. I tried to get away from a possible intervention, but I was stopped by Derek himself.
“I think I might know who the sniper is.”
That got me to freeze up just before I could leave the wagon. I turned around, walking up at the table and staring at the cowboy with a surprised look. “What?”
“But we also want to talk about how you’re feeling,” Kate mentioned with a determined tone. My stare was still aimed at Derek as my eyes just narrowed at these words.
“What?” I repeated flatly, making the young woman huff as she grasped at my wrist and pulled me to pick the chair right beside her. “That was mean.”
“I believe ignoring someone that is trying to help you is ‘meaner’ than that.”
I huffed, still sitting as I stared back at Derek. “So, you know who this might be? How are you sure this individual is-”
“Since we know the crazy woman is capable of some absurd things, I wouldn’t be surprised if she managed to get her hands on him of all people,” The man interjected with a stern tone. “And the reason why I believe it’s him… well, I know damn well that he is the only fella that can use a rifle from such an absurd distance and get easy shots on his target.”
Nodding, I regarded the news as seriously as possible. “And his name is?”
“Gerald Ike Jones. He was a soldier that I got the chance of knowing when I was still serving the Union Army,” The cowboy replied. “He was a zealot when it came to patriotism and ‘doing the right thing for the country and beyond’. Really determined in following orders and… give ‘em a twist if it meant being more ‘patriotic’.”
“I assume that these ‘twists’ weren’t pleasant.”
“Definitely far from good. Even by Army’s standard,” Derek admitted. “It was… horrible, to say the least. Old ‘GI’ was particularly creative about prisoners. At first many officers saw him as a good warden, but he became too attached to the job and started to hurt prisoners more for the sake of it than getting details out of them. Because of his ill conduct, he was forbidden to have other roles beyond being a frontline fighter, mostly because of how much of a good sniper he was back during active service.”
“But?” Kate pushed, clearly interested by the story but more interested into learning how it was possible that the guy was behind this assassination attempt.
“But That didn’t stop him from ‘showing true freedom’ on our enemies,” He answered with a sigh. “GI was too ruthless, so much that it came to a point where Commanding General Grant had to take actions to handle him. Since he was considered a war criminal, he was given a punishment that wasn’t announced to the rest of the army just to avoid any morale issue with the troops. General reports said he was sent to join the guard by the Mexican border. And then he disappeared during one of the patrols by the border.”
“He was executed there?”
“No. At best he was set free and told to go beyond the border. It’s… it’s not something I would like to bring up, but I believe the situation demands for me to be truthful about it. It was common tradition to send dangerous troublemakers to face possible execution beyond the borders. The Mexican government isn’t exactly happy after what happened with Texas, especially since their current president is a military office.”
I nodded, remembering that this was the period where the Porfiriato properly began. “I suppose he was expected to die.”
“And yet he either survived long enough to be hired by that woman, or he might have been turned in one of those bloodsuckers.”
“Still, I don’t believe you explained why you think he might be after you,” The samurai reminded me. “In fact, you seem to know a lot about him if the army wasn’t supposed to be aware of his disappearance.”
“That’s because I was there when he first joined it. I was there when he grinned over his first kill, and was chuckling when the kill count ended up growing from that point onward. I thought he was just… obsessed with the American dream, like many of our soldiers were,” The cowboy argued. “but he took it too far way too many times. He was a friend, or I believed he was one for a time and I had to do the right thing.”
“You were the one to report him, weren’t you?” I guessed and he nodded.
“I had to,” Derek confessed, looking sadder by the minute from the very instant he revealed his connection to the possible assassin. “He was going too far and I knew he needed to be removed from duty. I met Grant at Petersburg. He was rather cordial and listened to my words, same for those that were part of the platoon with Jones. In the end, we didn’t expect his punishment to be this severe and… yet, I can’t regret any of the decisions leading to that point.”
“But how do you know it’s him in particular?” I pressed on. “Sure, he might be a good enough sniper, but there has to be something else you’re not telling us about him. Something that would motivate his possible presence here.”
…
“He knew it was me. The one that told the truth. He didn’t accept it, he saw it as a betrayal of America itself from my part,” Derek added with a somber tone. “When Speedwagon was shot, the next target was supposedly you but… he shot me. He tried to shoot me. While I can’t predict bullets’ way, I can still predict mine and… it wasn’t difficult to see where the one I stopped was aiming at.”
“So he is out to kill you?”
“Possibly, yes.”
I took a moment to think about it and… yep, this was a mess that I wasn’t really that prepared to handle. So we really had a version of Jack the Ripper that favored rifles and was aiming to murder Derek and those tied to him. Not the best situation, but far from the worst.
“And now that we’re done with this… how about we talk about how you are handling the situation, Dio?”
“I don’t believe it’s necessary,” I replied flatly, only for my wrist to be taken as a hostage once more by the annoyed girl.
“I wasn’t asking,” She repeated calmly.
“And I wasn’t offering.”
“Good.”
…
...
“So… are you going to do anything or-”
“How about you just give us what we want? What would you lose by being honest about this?”
“Because it’s not a situation where I gain or lose something. It’s a situation where I chose to address the matter on my own.”
“I want to help you,” Kate pushed even more. “And I don’t even want to compare the situation to anything I have experienced myself, because I understand that you don’t want this. But you can’t expect to find an answer to your dread like this.”
…
“I almost lost a friend there. One of the first ones I made since I was taken in by the Joestar family,” I confessed with an upset tone. I might be up to tell the truth, but I wasn’t doing it truly that freely. “And I know that I should have expected for our current enemy to employ elements that are meant to deal with us without risking for a possible loss for us.”
“Just because you’re heading this journey, it doesn’t mean you’re responsible for us,” Derek rebuked and I glanced at him with a frown.
“I’m the one that is taking you to places you don’t know about and setting you in situations you might not be prepared about. I’m the one with the maps-”
“And not our father as far as we are concerned, Dio,” Kate interjected fiercely, her cat ears twitching in clear annoyance. “Sure, you are the one that is leading us in some of these situations, but trying to plan out everything is...”
“Stupid. And beyond irresponsible. You’re trying to behave arrogantly when you’re not even this much of a… pompous idiot.”
…
“Can’t I just have one time where I take the blame for this mess?”
From the looks they were giving me, I doubted that was something they were even considering at this point.
“N-Not if the mess is not your fault,” A familiar voice called out and we all turned to see Speedwagon trying to sit up. I stood up from my chair and quickly forced him to stay down. “I-I’m fine-”
“Two bullets, one slammed into one of your ribs. I had to use my Stand to remove that one without you dying on us.”
“Sorry?”
“It was my fault,” I remarked. “I should have expected for Vins to be-”
“I swear to what is Good and Holy, Dio. One more time you say that you’re at fault about this, and I will tell Hannah to come here and I will explain to her the situation.”
I flinched at that. “She would overreact.” And not just a tiny bit.
“But she would nonetheless agree to my point and… theirs. You’re not a babysitter, don’t expect to be responsible for any of us just because you are the head of this mission. I could have pushed Bhediya away and maybe I would have avoided… this much soreness. And yet I panicked and went to shield him.”
“And you couldn’t have done anything to predict the sniper,” Derek finally joined in the intervention. “As far as I’m concerned, it’s just you… being incredibly concerned and panicking about it. Not your fault, and I believe we can all agree that it might be partly my fault-”
“Are you serious, Derek?” Kate groaned and the cowboy shrugged at the question.
The bickering of ‘who is at fault here’ went on and on until one agreeing answer came out of it.
“Can I get a glass of Brandy?”
“No, water,” Kate remarked sternly.
“Or apple juice,” I offered as an alternative.
“Really?”
“I’m in,” Derek answered with a grin.
“Bollocks...” Speedwagon replied flatly.
At least we could agree to something out of this but… there was also another element we found common ground on. If the bastard behind Robert’s assassination attempt was indeed this GI Jones or someone else, then the prick will have to be killed on sight. Too dangerous, too hated.
-------------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d----------
AN
Speedwaifu almost died. I’m still tense about murdering anyone of the group, but expect some big scares soon to come. Just because right now I’m not going insane Araki on the Joestar group, it doesn’t mean I might in the near future.
Also, if you feel like there are mistakes to bring up, please do. I wish to remind ya all that I will fix any issues that need fixing.
As usual, feel free to leave some feedback!
Chapter 59: Omake 25: Uncle Dio’s Wise Advice (1)
Chapter Text
Omake 25: Uncle Dio’s Wise Advice (1)
A few centuries after the Main Story…
The paperwork is still the same pain in the butt.
I could only huff as he kept on trying to brave the endless mess of paper and ink that just didn’t seem to give him any reprieve. One would think that, after so many years wasted trying to find a solution, something would have come out and… they would be correct. He delegated a fraction of the documents to several candidates, allowing Hannah to take on a large portion of the functions of leadership by installing her as the vice-director of Made in Heaven, and even using my own Stand to halve the remaining burden.
Something of it still remained despite his best efforts, and it wasn’t small enough to just ignore. I really loved to glare at the ‘harmless’ paper, hoping to just make it inconsequential and erasing it from existence from a mere glance. Technically, I could do something about it, but then something else similar-formed would come up to take its place. Erasing paperwork was like decapitating a hydra. More heads just seemed to come out from the cruel beast all administrators had to face on a daily basis and… this was getting fairly annoying.
Taking a tiny break from the tiresome task, I took a moment to stare around the office, thinking of a possible excuse to just skip work altogether. It wasn’t even like I was going to risk it if I took a day off from work.
I have the power to fucking stop time at my whim, I don’t believe I have to worry about running late about something like that.
Despite that, Hannah still wanted me to keep my own promises of not relying too much on my powers on something so insignificant. Which was honestly right since I was doing my best to keep a connection with my workers and those that believed in my words but… the temptation was always there, and it never lost any of its alluring effects.
Regardless of that, I paused a moment as I heard a familiar beeping noise coming from the only phone on the table. I tapped at the blinking button, intrigued by the unusual call from my secretary. It was way too early for lunchtime and I couldn’t remember setting up an appointment with anyone for today.
“Yes, Helena?”
“ Lord Dio, there is Mr. Aryoko here that wishes to speak with you. He said that it was urgent. ”
A chance to get a proper break from work? And from my favorite nephew at that? That sounds like a blessing from the Heavens themselves.
“Yes please, allow him in the office.”
I removed my finger off the button and waited patiently for the young man to finally come inside. It’s been a while since I had the chance to speak with him, and the last time I saw him was when he started college way earlier than many other students. At fifteen, which was impressive considering how high the requirements for Prism Uni really were at the time. Perhaps one of the smartest kids I had the chance to speak to, he was also a kind and shy guy that would ask for my advice more than once. Not that he wouldn’t ask his parents when needed, but I would be lying if I said that we had bonded plenty of times now on numerous things we had in common.
I waited patiently as I heard soft footsteps approaching and then I saw the door open. A young blond peeked his head inside, nervous but curious green eyes quickly locking onto my smile as my nephew finally entered the office.
He was wearing a half-sleeved green shirt, a pair of black pants and some red shoes. His blond hair reached down a little below his shoulders, which prompted him to put some of it in a short ponytail to avoid any unflattering display of it. His fur was as white as Kate’s, but there were black stripes he inherited from his father.
“Uncle Dio.”
“Shin,” I greeted back warmly. “Please, join me. I am happy that you’re finally visiting after so long.”
A nod, he quickly paced towards one of the chairs in front of my desk, sitting down as he waited for me to speak up again.
“Would you like something? Coffee? Cola? Maybe chocolate milk?”
His interest perked at the last mention, but he swiftly shrugged off the minor interest in getting some of that sweet treat. If he was so quick to push away from his favorite drink, then it had to be something really important.
“Not right now, no. I… I actually need your help, uncle.”
That I had realized, but I was particularly surprised by the forwardness. Still, I nodded at him. “And what might be giving you trouble, Shin?”
…
“It’s… about a girl.”
Oh, that… that I need to hear about. I, Dio, needed to involve myself into the romantic life of my nephew! I had to, it was a duty I had into my life as a parent. I did this with Giorno, and I was going to do the same with Shin.
“A girl you like?”
“Yes.”
I nodded. “Then please, explain to me which is the problem.”
He took a while to loosen up his tongue, but the blond started to finally paint out the issue that had him seek assistance in me.
“W-Well, there is this girl that I know is interested in me, and I’m really into her too… but she is older than me.”
I nodded. “I suppose that’s quite unusual, still which is the problem?”
“...She is older than me, Uncle. By five years.”
…
…
“Shin, I want to try and summarize your current ‘problem’: you have problems with the fact the girl you want to date is… your senior by five years?”
“Y-Yes. I mean, I don’t have any problem with that but I’m worried that others might.”
“...And?”
He gave me a confused look. “And that could bring her problems.”
“Do you really think that is actually going to matter if love is behind this turn of events, silly nephew of Dio?”
He snorted at the over-pompous nickname, but the young man quickly hummed. “It’s just that I don’t want to hurt her by doing this.”
“I believe the other option would actually hurt her. Is she that frail within her emotions to be unable to take in that kind of silliness?” I inquired, frowning as I failed to think of anyone that could have gained his interest. I know of one that did try to get close to him, but then she ultimately dropped the ‘chase’ since she wasn’t getting any progress and she went through with her rising career in music.
“No, of course not-”
“Then please, elaborate on what logic you have in your worries?”
…
“Shin-”
“None. I… I know she would easily shrug these issues off but… I still can’t help but worry.”
“Which is quite normal considering that nowadays it’s not unusual for this kind of difference to be problematic,” I remarked. “But I can tell you that proved to be actually trouble when I had to marry your aunt.”
“You… wait, really? I didn’t know that Auntie was older than you.”
“By just a few years. At the time we had to seal the deal, we found some opposition by society, and… yeah, it was fairly frustrating. I was also worried that it would have ruined the event since many also advanced death threats.”
…
“But?” Shin asked and I smiled.
“But we still went through with these plans. As if we were going to allow some fools’ opinion to matter in something that was ours to enjoy as a big step in our life together,” I replied fiercely. “I was there when you were so concerned about your little sister being given the chance to go to elementary school, when you thought that she would have been lonely and made no friends. Yet your father and mother, despite sharing your worries, still sent her. How did it fare?”
“...She made some friends.”
“And she also was happy. Sure, it was a risk, and there were some bumps with some silly kids but… you really shouldn’t be reluctant to do anything out of a single worry,” I added without hesitation. “Boldness is what makes a person capable of achieving their truest potential, and right now your love for this young woman is threatened by some concerns that have no basis. Are you going to allow fear to dictate your steps from now on?”
“No,” He replied with a determined smile on his face.
“Then go out there, ask this girl out and be a proper gentleman. Don’t you dare come back here if you backed out from your own ambitions, all because you wanted to be overly-paranoid over such a silly topic, oh Nephew of Mine!”
…
He sighed, a small smile appearing on his face. “I suppose I’m just worrying too much about it. Maybe I should really go and ask Naerie out myself. Thank you, uncle.”
“You’re welcome and- wait, did you say Na… and you are gone.”
I felt immensely annoyed that he would bail the very moment he revealed the name of the girl he was fancying. I was well aware of who she was and… I could see them actually working well as a couple. But it wasn’t the chemistry that worried me that much, but the mother of the girl.
One blink and… I could already feel headaches coming my way at the giggles coming from that crazy woman. Her and her pervy ways, trying to corrupt my already unconventional wife.
Nonetheless, this was still a good distraction away from paperwork and… would you look at that? It’s lunch time.
-------d-d-d-d---------------d-d-d-d-------------
AN
It will be one of the few ‘Omake Series’ that will come up with each chapter. Let’s just say that Dio has a nephew and… many nieces through surrogacy. One of the girls being his favorite out of all and… she is an interesting pick.
Chapter 60: ARC 2: Ambizione (11)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (11)
Farmville was a little sprawling city of Virginia. Having been chosen as the new seat of Prince Edward County in 1871, the city’s economics depended on the brick-making industry that had asserted itself just as the Civil War imposed a forced closure of the Piedmont Mine. Coal was still relevant despite the loss of the major mine section through the creation of the Farmville Coal and Iron Company, but it was clear that the production of bricks was gaining relevance due to the need of creating new homes and expanding the cities all over the Union of States.
The clay recovered from the Farmville Basin was more than enough to guarantee a steady production for this industry, and it was easily making many poor investors suddenly rich. Many were using the money to also improve the city and thus increase the workforce within its premises. Right now we were lucky enough that the railway system that led to the city was actually one of the more advanced due to how recently it had been. Not only did it have the older Standard gauge Southside Railroad that connected most of the major centers in the Southern States, but it even had its Farmville and Powhatan Railroad that allowed for a quicker arrival from the Powhatan region.
Our entry in the city was a tense one. I didn’t restrain myself when it came to extra caution, knowing way too well that the current situation was far from calm. If the sniper behind the assassination attempt against Speedwagon was still around, we needed to make sure that he wasn’t within the city and not planning to create any trouble to us beyond this checkpoint. I gave ourselves about six to seven hours to search around the settlement and find any clues that would either prove the bastard was still around and on our trails or if he had kicked the bucket back a while ago. We divided into three teams, two of two-men and one with three.
Robert wasn’t in a good shape, but he was still in decent enough conditions to wander around and not be forced on the train. While I would have preferred for him to remain back there to rest and recover, I didn’t want to take any risk when it came to possible infiltration just to try and kill him there. It was a difficult decision, but one that was soothed when I decided to have him wander around with Derek and Bloody. The Cowboy was best-suited to counter long-distance issues, while the boy was prepared to handle close quarters if the situation escalated in a fistfight. Training him in hamon wasn’t as easy as I would have wanted it to be due to how limited the space on the train was, but it was still doable with some creativity. He could use some basic things like reinforcing his muscles and enchant his senses for a brief amount of time, but he was far from being able to use the Overdrives.
Bhediya was stuck with Zephy. Both had heightened senses already, but Bhediya’s Stand possessed the qualities needed to predict a long range attack if it happened that Jones was really aiming at him. The spirit-like critter was capable of detecting ill intentions, so that would also work as a good alarm in case the former soldier decided to take a subtler approach towards them. It was a surprisingly good combination, while… mine wasn’t really based on a specific strategy.
Sure, I was the one that had to keep an eye out for bullets being shot at us, but to be fair… I doubted Kate couldn’t predict one coming her way. Her perception of things was just high enough to elaborate trouble aimed at her, and her hearing was top-notch compared to normal humans. No, what really made it a personal necessity was tied to a tiny promise I had with her. I told her that I would have given her the opportunity to come with us for something this important and here we were, taking a simple stroll around Farmville. While I struggled a lot to come up with a good reasoning to keep her identity a secret or even covered by a clever disguised, I ended up accepting the fact that there was a single but powerful way to keep anyone from causing any disturbance to us even if she was walking around without any additions to her usual appearance.
Of course the first ten minutes of wandering were filled with surprised people regaling us both surprised looks. There was no restraint on that regard, and I was caught sighing more than once while keeping close to the particularly tense young woman. She spared me a nervous look from time to time, but I merely offered her a smile that just promised unquestionable protection no matter the circumstances we ended up facing.
And, as partly expected, we were soon stopped by a couple of officers of the garrison of the Union Army within the settlement. Two men, both looking to be quite similar in age, with one taking the task of approaching us while his partner stared as we were soon asked to stop. We complied, turning around to regard the soldiers at once instead of making it awkwardly slow.
“Mr. Officer, is there any trouble?”
My words seemed to double the surprise present on the man’s face as he finally got a proper sight of Kate’s face. Despite her reluctant willingness to go through with my plan, she still demanded to at least put her hat on. The ‘Kasa’ was one of the Japanese hats that were commonly used by many individuals that lived, worked and fought in the countryside. Samurai, just like peasants and monks, were known to have a habit to wear those to shield their face from the public and keep their identities mostly a secret from those they didn’t have to interact with.
“S-Sir, I don’t- I… If it’s not asking too rudely, what is that? ”
I sighed. “Sir, first… your rank. I believe you have a duty to report your rank to anyone you’re addressing, with the only exceptions being in case of emergencies or during crimes.”
His mouth opened, but he couldn’t exactly rebuke that truthful comment. He spared a quick glance to his companion, and the fellow officer merely nodded, finding no reason to deny that courtesy despite the unusual situation.
“L-Lieutenant Chambers. My subordinate, Sergeant Cooper. Now please… state your name and… your businesses.”
I smiled at the change of pace. It was less rude, but it was still clear that the soldiers were still worried about Kate’s appearance.
“My name is Damiano Divino. I’m an entrepreneur and businessman which is currently busy on a tour from New York right up to California,” I introduced myself, noticing that my friend was giving me the chance of introducing her as properly as possible. “While my companion here is Miss Kate Aryoko. She is my bodyguard and a close friend of mine that hails from Japan.”
A frown appeared on the Lieutenant. “Japan? Isn’t that in… Asia?”
“That’s correct, good sir. I had the chance of visiting it once, truly an exotic land to check.”
“But… I don’t wish to be rude to you, Ms. Aryoko but...”
“Is my appearance causing disturbance, Lieutenant Chambers?” The woman inquired, interrupting the man and gaining even more surprise out of him as he expected her to not be unable to neither understand nor speak the language. “I would understand if it was. It wouldn’t be the first time this has happened as I am a Nekomata, and I’m deeply apologetic if this has caused any issue.”
Before this much politeness and civility there wasn’t much the two could do to act against us. It was rather unconventional, but soon they seemed to calm down and press for more details as soon as they conceded that we weren’t trying to cause any trouble to them. They listened, they understood and… soon they let us go, but not before giving us a fair warning.
“If this guy you’re trying to find is here, I wish for you to know that the Army will start its own investigations. While the Civil War ended twenty some years ago, that doesn’t exclude the fact we can’t allow someone this dangerous around. Not when he is staining even further the flag he was doing these heinous things for,” Cooper confirmed with a nod. “So please keep wary if you end up approached by other officers. We will still spread the news of your situation Ms. Aryoko so you’re not going to face any issue in that regard.”
“Thank you,” The samurai answered and that seemed to be it as we were given just the instructions to reach where the most renowned pub was. The walk to reach it was short, but something happened before we had the chance to enter inside the building.
“Dio?” Kate quietly called, almost whispering with how soft her voice was at that moment. I turned around and gave her a confused look. I was greeted with a tiny smile. “Thank you. For… helping me with this.”
“I promised you I wouldn’t have left you alone on this matter,” I recalled with a nod and a confident smile. “You’re first and foremost a friend of mine, Kate. No matter what differences you and I might have, may those be physical or what else.”
She sighed, nodding gracefully at my response as we soon resumed our stroll to find a good place to start gaining some hints on the matter. The pub was half-full due to the current time. Not many clients were there to already drink alcohol as the groups there looked to be enjoying a simple morning together before going to their respective workplaces.
We approached the counter and the bartender spared just a brief surprised look in Kate’s direction before greeting us with a nod. “Welcome.”
I nodded. “Morning, I suppose it’s possible to make an exchange for… information?”
“Regarding what and… why?”
“A rogue officer that might have entered the city a little earlier than us,” I answered. “He is… trying to deal with the one that reported on him for torturing soldiers. He was from the Union Army and-”
“One of those dumbasses that tried to make the flag a reason for atrocities. I’m well aware of this occurrence, stranger, and I can assure you we don’t give much love to these kinds of bastards” The owner remarked with a sigh. “I would need at least a name. Anything particular about the guy.”
“He uses a rifle with a scope. He is tied to it quite tightly from what our friend told us,” Kate commented and that drew a snort from the big guy. “You’ve seen him?”
“Yes. He passed by without saying much but I saw him holding his rifle as if it was a baby, he drank some liquor and then retreated at the building beside this one, the one right in front of the fountain. I believe it’s a place where tourists stop by to stay for a while before going back to their own businesses. Either go home or check the next small city in the South.”
“Do you think he has left something within the rooms he is temporarily using?” I asked. “And I know you’re not tied with the business but-”
“He seemed methodical. But if what you said is completely true, then he definitely missed some steps because he can’t wait for that ‘big moment’. It’s a possibility, but I wouldn’t rely on it too much.”
I nodded. “We will still give it a go. Thank you and… I suppose this is yours.”
I landed on the counter about one hundred dollars. His eyes widened in surprise at the big cash delivered to him at the minimal assistance offered, so much that, as we were leaving, he took a moment to wave at us with a big grin. At least someone was going to have a good month while we handled our little issue at once. Reaching the new destination, we spoke with the owner of the place. The young woman was technically the co-owner with her father, and she was partly reluctant to part ways with the copy of the key for the room used by Jones. Nonetheless, she seemed to concede when I mentioned that the Army was going to be involved if the criminal wasn’t stopped at once and that she could end up in big troubles if she didn’t allow us to check that room.
Soon we found the clues that we needed. The main room was filled with numerous boxes filled with bullets of the same caliber, the very same used for the rifle that the bastard was currently equipped with. I spotted a small crate with a few similar scopes, maps about the Piedmont Mine, some explosives and… uniforms. Kate frowned at this last detail, pulling one of the jackets and bringing it up to me.
“The flag isn’t the one used by the United States,” She pointed out, and I carefully grasped at the cloth to check on it. “Do you know which one this is?”
A glance was more than enough to confirm the nationality of the cloth. “Mexican. Knowing how tumultuous things are by the border, I wouldn’t be surprised that he stole some and… no.”
I paused, my eyes narrowing as I spotted something within one of the corners in the room. Something that actually brought me dread and a slight sense of panic as I came to realize something really bad if I was correct about it. Numerous mattresses had been placed one above the others. If he had been alone, then why using multiple ‘beds’? And why keeping so much equipment when he was known to be neat, clean and… precise. Precise enough to require few bullets?
…
“W-We need to go,” I quickly blurted, pulling Kate through the door after grasping her wrist. She let out a surprised yelp, but managed to recover by the shock quickly enough to spare a swift question.
“What is going on?!”
I gritted my teeth. “It’s an ambush. They expected for us to split up to search for a single individual, when in truth it was an entire group. Jones has a squad with him.”
Her eyes widened. “U-Understood. Let go?”
I complied at the curt and panic-filled request and soon we were both rushing out of the building and back to the streets. Dread filling my chest, I hoped that they were doing alright. I couldn’t afford to make this kind of mistake and…
I, Dio, couldn’t allow anything bad to happen!
---------------d-d-d-d-d--------------d-d-d-d---------
The setting of the ambush was on the horizon, but even as we took the path that led towards it, we saw early on signs of a battle that had unfolded until a while ago. The Piedmont Mine was still supposed to have workers around, but for some reason it looked so abandoned. I realized that the reason that had been the case was tied to the two signboards by the entrance. One was meant for the workers as it explained how today was going to be a free day from their usual shifts and… the second thing was a little more crass.
‘ Come and join the fucking fun for freedom, Derek! ’
We were on the right route, but we needed to pick up the pace to not miss any situation that might require our direct assistance. I felt the failure of what happened at the settlement striking me the worst in that moment, my dread stirring up a sense of irritation and anger towards Jones. The bastard had to be nearby, and we were given proof of it when the noises of gunshots filled our ears and prompted us to pick up speed towards the origin of the sounds.
The sight we were presented with was the one I would have imagined from an intense fight coming to its brutal closure. Bhediya was on his right knee, breathing tiredly as he tried to catch his own rhythm to produce more Hamon and fix his wounds. He was holding the leg he was kneeling on, two bullet wounds visible from our current position and a couple more by his left arm. Beside him, lying dead on the ground were three unknown soldiers wearing the Mexican Army’s uniforms similar to the ones we had found back in that flat. Rifles scattered all over and used bullets littering the ground all around. It was truly a battleground, one that truly worried me the worst.
A few others were set in a similar display all around that battlefield, having been killed in the skirmish between the two teams combining their forces against the ambushing squad. Bloody was clutching at his left arm, blood slowly pouring out by the section close to his wrist, Zephy beside him and offering him some cover from the serious stance it took. The boy seemed unscathed in most part, but I could say that the one reporting the least damage was Speedwagon. Robert looked frightened and shocked, but still holding close to his dangerous hat while standing behind Derek.
It was when I looked at Derek that I understood the man had gone through the extra mile to prove his worth against his former friend. Despite the numerous gunshots that had landed on his legs and his arms, he was still standing. His posture was tense and trembling, but he clutched his Stand-gun as tightly as possible as he waited for the next move of his current opponent. Jones… didn’t look any better.
His legs were trembling in pure pain as most of the damage had been delivered to them. Two trails of blood slowly came out of the sides of his lips, a bloody grin matching the furious look on the former comrade’s face. There was some hesitation from the two, but I could see the blond’s reluctance was one driven by pain rather than genuine sadness like his opponent. Despite his dark mood, a chuckle left Jones’ lips as he showed that he could still easily move his rifle.
“I-It would seem you failed to see the proper spots… again. Poor Derek, didn’t have the chance to have someone to help him about this,” The man chuckled louder as he said this. “That Lady Liberty is going to bless me once I’m done with you, your little band of monsters and your pathetic boss. It will be bliss, it will be an honor to the United States and the Founding Fathers.”
“The war… it’s over, Jones. It was over so many years ago. And yet you still think it was all in the right. W-What kind of patriot would accept being under a new tyrant when we ourselves are a nation that freed itself by tyranny?” Derek remarked weakly, the blood loss affecting his speech pattern. “It’s… it’s over, Jones. You- You have to stop.”
“No… never! It will never be over! The- The dream is eternal! Our Destiny shall be glorious!!” The sniper yelled proudly, his grin regaining madness as he prepared to act. “And now… let’s put an end to this charade.”
He straightened the aim of the rifle, ready to strike… only to change the barrel’s direction towards where a panicking Bhediya was. “Starting with the bad wolf!”
Robert finally snapped out of his panic. His hat soared upward and curved with impressive precision towards the dangerous opponent. But… there was no time. No matter if it was Hamon or the Spin, the gun was going to shoot its bullet faster than the hat was going to hit its target. Or at least that was how nature was supposed to work in its normal manner. It should have been like this, for the bullet to soar and hit its target, but I was there to prevent normality from robbing the life of one of my friends away from me.
I’m too bizarre to allow this cruelty to happen! AND I REFUSE TO LET THIS UNFOLD!
Calling forth 「 ACT 2 」, my Stand swiftly manifested and used the power it had since its first form. My objective wasn’t to stop Jones’ full body, but to focus on a specific bit of it that I knew could be used to influence the current scene to my advantage. Just as his right index started to press onto the trigger, it suddenly froze and… bent away from the aimed direction in an unpleasant and hopefully most painful way. The man yelped almost instantly in a mixture of pain and surprise as the finger was broken through that move, forcing him to flinch away from the trigger and rendering it impossible for him to shoot the rifle as planned.
One thing that I learned by personally researching human anatomy was the specific bones and cartilage that made fingers, nose and other small things I could freeze in time in ‘appropriate’ moments and disable my opponents with proper focus and timing. Right now, due to the lack of trouble aimed at myself, I was able to focus on one of the tiny bits of the cartilage within that finger, making it so that by just applying a tiny bit of strength the man would have ended up with that kind of injury. The effect was morbidly excellent and... that was all it took for Speedwagon’s attack to gain importance and deadliness. Jones had barely time to realize the bad situation he was in when he felt the pressure of the approaching object from above, the hat finally rushed down towards its target and… it easily severed the right arm off his body before slamming itself onto the ground. The limb fell off to the ground together with the rifle, with blood exploding out of the newly-opened wound fueling even more the suffering the bastard was in. Agony struck the entirety of the rogue bastard, his body tensing up in pure pain as he found himself unable to react as Derek mustered his gun up one more and took aim of the killing blow.
It was clear that it had to be his victory, and I didn’t rush to finish the job myself. Even Kate hesitated as we both witnessed the end of that horrible standoff that turned so vicious and bloodier than any normal one of this age and era.
“D-Derek?” The frail voice of the dying sniper reached us all despite how weak and raspy it sounded to our ears.
Did Jones realize what was going on or was he just hoping to be spared by the one he knew the most? I wasn’t sure I could have given a true answer since I knew little of the guy and the one that knew… well, he didn’t care. Or at least, he stopped caring after what happened that very day.
“So long… my old friend.”
The 「 Emperor 」 delivered the last hit that determined the end of that encounter, with the bullet wasting no time in slamming through the forehead of the hurting enemy and killing him instantly. It felt somewhat anticlimactic, but… I hadn’t been there and so I wasn’t sure how much of a struggle it had been for them before reaching this point. Considering how many dead mercenaries were now there, I doubted it had been a fun time for anyone. Yet, as soon as Derek saw his old friend’s body slump on the ground, he followed suit, still groaning in pain and alive.
Kate and I rushed, with each checking on everyone there. I first went to see how the cowboy was, and I felt relieved when I started to pull out the bullets and fix his body with Hamon. He was in bad shape, but it wasn’t critical. All the blood he lost… he was somehow holding onto life like the sturdy idiot he tended to be at times when in a conversation. He had a family to come back and he just couldn’t afford to die like this.
I respected that, and I helped him as much as possible. He was still unconscious once I was done with him, and soon I started to tend to the others, with Bhediya being next since he needed help pulling the bullets and giving him some help to start his Hamon and get his body to heal on its own. Bloody was holding himself particularly well despite the stress he had been put in, and as I removed the lone bullet in his arm, I smiled and told him that his own Ripple was already healing, something that was visible to him due to his connection to the mystic art. As Kate went to check on Zephy, Speedwagon walked slowly towards the corpse of our deceased enemy without saying a single word. He spared it a blank stare, musing over the bloody carcass as he regarded his potential murderer with a neutral look before walking up to his hat and retrieving it from where it had been left. The thing had sunk part of its blades deep into the ground, digging into it and urging a fair amount of might to be pulled out of it.
The blond huffed and struggled, putting as much as he could in his weakened form to get his favorite weapon out and… he finally did. And then he was forced to back away as something erupted from the ground through the hole created by the hat. His eyes widened as he moved to shield them from the dark substance coming out from the dirt, his mind failing for just a moment what he had just discovered by pure dumb luck. Then the details clicked within his head and… he gasped.
“D-Dio!”
My jaws were already dropping really low as I realized what was going on. In a way that I could only reason being either the Speedwaifu’s luck coming out for the occasion or Fate finally giving us some mercy after so long, Robert Speedwagon had just discovered an oil reserve on his own. It was an impressive feat, but one that was slightly delayed to get everyone checked out properly before I worked to make something out of this discovery. And I just knew what to do for this occasion. It took me a while to get everything cleaned up and to actually stake a large amount of money to buy the land off the former owners. They quickly sold it to me the very moment they heard the price I was willing to pay as they just failed to check on why I was offering this much money to them. As soon as all papers and documents would arrive the next day, I had already contacted managers and workers to explain to them the change of pace, the difference in workers’ laws considering they were going to be part of Made in Heavens and… the fact I was quick to hire people to properly deal with the double production of Coal and Oil through that Mine. It was going to take money to restructure the entire scenario, then even more to buy authorizations to allow the selling of the new product in the American landscape. I left some of my administrators from London to take care of this, with them having their arrival schedule to happen in roughly three-four days.
I ended up bickering with Robert about the rights for the gains made through the oil field. He wanted it to be evenly split, but I was quick to remind him that since he was the one he discovered, I wouldn’t have demanded any more than just 45 percent for the company and the rest given to him as the one that deserved that win the most. Speedwagon was blatantly annoyed by what felt more of a negotiation spearheaded by friendship rather than economic logic, but he accepted this ‘loss’ and took the big part for this discovery as it is meant to be.
While I had imagined for him to discover this thing once we hit a little more in the south, I wasn’t going to shy away from the dark gold mine we had just discovered and brought. The money born through this was going to be enough to further finance missions in the States once we were done with the entire ordeal we were in.
After two days of resting for Derek and Robert, but also training for Bloody, our journey to reach our next destination began and… this time there was much to think about as Jones’ defeat opened up to something that I wasn’t really happy to discuss with the cowboy. Derek gave me a grim look as I finished telling him what we discovered in the deceased sniper’s former headquarters. The train was moving, and it was just me, him, and Speedwagon sitting down to discuss this as the others were either resting or checking to do stuff by the living quarters.
“The Mexican Army? I doubt the Porfiriato could accept this kind of influence, even if Porfirio Diaz himself had been bewitched by Vins. Too many steps to take into mind, and too many rebellious pawns to be wary about. It has to be a minor general, someone that doesn’t fear any kind of internal repercussion.
“A bandit?” I suggested in a clueless tone, drawing a snort from the cowboy.
“Doubtful. While it would have been easy to blame the weapons on some thugs by the border managing to steal a batch of those during one of their infamous raids, I doubt that they could have the same luck in finding the uniforms. Those are… good quality, and I’m quite sure the Army prides more about the cloth than the other equipment so...”
“It has to be part of the Army, but not someone that is considered threatening enough to be watched over by others,” Speedwagon muttered tiredly. “Someone that clearly knows how to enter this many men through the border and have them transport this kind of important equipment without being noticed- what if bribery was involved?”
“Not with how high tempers are right now between the two nations. Porfirio has gained the displeasure of the United States ever since he took dictatorial power within his country. It reminds them of-”
“Santa Anna,” Derek interjected with a nod, agreeing to the point I had just raised. “No, it had to have happened without the knowledge of the border guards and that is… concerning.”
“I thought the borders weren’t that protected-”
“That’s because it’s not something many high officers would want to tell the public. If it was known that there was tight security over the Mexican border, many politicians would use it as a reason to either demonize the US Army for being too aggressive with our southern neighbors or even call for an immediate war to bring freedom to them. To… Manifest Destiny.”
Humming quietly, I stared at the jacket I had shown to Derek to confirm the fact it was the real thing and not just a copy or an obsolete version of what was being currently used by the Mexican Army. I wondered what Vins did and… why she would take this massive step-up compared to other villains of the series. Even in her own previous efforts, she would never take this big step to call forth part of a National Army. I was nervous as to why she would go through this great extent and… why she hated me this much.
While it was fine to hate me for being a version of her son’s indirect murderer due to how deranged and insane she was, I still couldn’t believe the degree of viciousness she was going through and… what if it was because I was Dio in her eyes. It wasn’t even just a case of appearance, but of successes. I was winning more than the original Dio Brando and, knowing how much of a mastermind she was, I could tell she was trying to find the excessive force to put an end to my ‘excessive’ rise to power.
Despite the current successes and the many questions I still had to find an answer to, another dilemma presented to me now that the ‘coast was clear’ and I was free to grow busy with another situation of grave importance. Later that night, as everyone was falling asleep and I was the only one awake, I found myself musing over the Arrow I had in my possession. After unveiling it for the third time ever since I got it, I would have imagined for it to actually activate and… do something. It definitely did something when Kira Yoshikage needed help in not getting discovered, so… what got it to do something? And how did I prevent it from activating at the most inopportune time?
I just couldn’t think up a solution to this new mystery, and I ended up wasting an entire night trying to make sense of it. As predicted, I discovered nothing… except that an all-nighter of this kind could only leave me with a lot of tiredness after staying awake for almost a full day and dealing with so much stress all at once.
Naps were a solution to this big issue of mine. Sadly, Bloody found it annoying when most of those happened while I was watching over his limited training in the Spin and Hamon. Frustratingly enough, Bhediya found it a good reason to use my lap to sleep in his dog form. And I can assure without hesitation that he was a heavy dog after being around for so many years and putting on weight in both height and muscles.
Yet I still found peace within the slumber and with each nap, I found myself glancing over a vision of strange importance. I saw the Arrow, I saw myself clashing with an unknown being that was severely overwhelming me and… then I saw something that I couldn’t discern. Two words came to my mind and I was left immensely perplexed.
Why did I think of ‘the Heavens’ when staring at that last vision? Why did I see a Stand and imagined its name tied to it? It wasn’t 「 The World 」 nor 「 Made in Heaven 」 , but I could tell it was still important for some reason.
------------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d------------------d-d-d-d-----
AN
A new Stand? A dangerous threat that isn’t Vins and… Speedwaifu just unlocked his truest ability, sniffing possible oil reserves to exploit. All hail the loyal companion’s supreme skill!
Anyway… yeah, it’s going to be tough. I did say this wasn’t going to be a fun stroll with just Stand Users. Not when an entire Army can be employed to make some big issues all around.
P.S. Nekomata is what fits the best right now to describe Kate. While not an outright Yokai, her appearance would suggest to that specific entity, which she is well aware about and will use a lot to depict herself for the time being.
Chapter 61: Omake 26: Tender Love (3)
Chapter Text
Omake 26: Tender Love (3)
I wasn’t exactly sure how I was supposed to react to this. On the one hand, I was glad to see that my little organization was prospering and growing into a proper group within London, with the list of members growing and the products exchanged allowing for the first sales to truly begin… yet I was starting to feel like this wasn’t something I shouldn’t be seeing during break time.
It took me one moment away from my burdening paperwork, away from the monstrous entity that was already draining on my life force, and right to the main section of the warehouse to see something unusual unfolding before my very own eyes.
Many individuals, most being workers to my little company while others were either relatives or poor people passing by, were waiting for the turn to be given… food. It was an interesting initiative that easily got many to grow interested about the entire situation here, perhaps boosting the recruitment and… that wasn’t something I had authorized. And I was quite sure we didn’t have the resources to pull something like that.
With the growth of my curiosity, so did my concerns as I delved into the mass of people all around to try and get to the origin of this good but still unplanned predicament. When I finally reached the epicenter of this ordeal, I could only pause and stare in pure perplexity at the sight I was presented with.
Hannah looked incredibly nervous. While she had a minor understanding in cooking, it was clear she was just following all instructions coming from the ‘head chef’ and the possible mastermind behind this entire operation. Mary had a bright smile on her face as she kept on serving plates filled with warm chicken stew and potatoes. The brunette was humming quietly but happily as she worked non-stop in that unexpected visit… which shouldn’t have been possible to begin with since I told no one about this place. I had heard of the woman having been a lot into charity events but… this was actually the first time I saw her at work. And at ‘my workplace’ of all places!
I recognized two other maids from the Joestar Manor helping around, the women being already old and experienced in handling this kind of eccentric event from the looks of it as they didn’t seem fazed by the current circumstance. It didn’t take long for the lady to take notice of my staring, and her smile widened as soon as I was spotted.
“Dio, good morning.”
…
“Morning, mother,” I replied quietly as the woman gestured to me to come closer. I complied to her command, but I was still confused by what was going on in that predicament. “Mother-”
“Dear, can you help us? I believe the line is getting a little too long for just the five of us.”
I really wanted to just ask her questions but… I could tell she was going to speak with me without any worry the moment I accepted that unexpected burden. While I would have wanted to waste my break from work to nap, I guess cooking was still something that could excite and ease me up nonetheless. I had to put down my jacket and put on one of the available aprons so I could avoid getting dirty while at this task.
Sparing a quick look at the area where the pots with the stew were being heated up and stirred, I ultimately started to help a bit here and there since the women had most of the organization done, and I was just aiding them all without any particular preference. Still, I started to speak with Mary and she answered my questions.
“How did I know what you were doing here with so many people in need? I had a guard watching over you ever since you started wandering around London, my dear,” She replied calmly, ignoring the fact she literally confessed to having someone stalk me and see what I was doing around. “Ever since what happened with that uncouth Mr. Ripper, it would be only right that someone still makes sure you’re not followed or ambushed.”
That was… kind of nice to hear. At least there wasn’t anything bad about it-
“And then I learned about lovely Hannah,” She hummed happily, drawing a nervous look out of me and a tense one out of the young woman that was brought in the discussion. “I would like to have her visit the manor. I have a few clothes I’m sure would go better with her than me.”
Is this what I think it is? I really hoped that wasn’t the case. Or things for my plans with Hannah might be twisted in a rather awkward and damning route. For me that is.
“She is such a sweetheart.”
“Hmm,” I merely hummed, adding nothing to the comments as I knew better than to enable the woman to further explore this situation right at that moment.
“B-By the way, I’m… surprised that you’re actually fine with this, mother. Since… you know-”
“It’s quite against some rules. I’m well aware of this, dear,” The brunette interrupted, still keeping a calm and understanding tone. “But I know that you’re doing this for good reasons and I will support this endeavor of yours. Sadly, I doubt your father might approve. He’s rather… traditional when it comes to establishing legitimate businesses.”
“So we’re not going to tell him?”
“Oh, I will tell him,” The woman muttered without hesitation and I felt my heart sinking at that. “But I will omit the reasons it came to be and how extended this little ‘idea’ of yours currently is. Sometimes it’s better to tell most of the truth rather than being a full liar. It’s something you will learn in due time.”
I nodded, finding this advice quite helpful since I really didn’t think of just keeping all damning details out of a possible confession. I’ve been so absorbed in the illegality of it all that I just didn’t consider that route. Things really felt easier whenever Mary was around and… doing stuff. While bizarre at times, and definitely not the classic noblewoman of this age and time, I just couldn’t help but imagine how many good things would have come if this had been the world where the original Dio had lived.
Would he have used the mask on himself? Doubtful. His ambition was driven by rejection of those elements that just felt so belittling to him. The image of a lone father taking care so gently of his son felt like a punch to the gut coming from Dario himself.
But with a kind mother to correlate with his own mother? Dio was a monster, but still human before using the mask. A mother would have shredded a good part of his ambitious personality, with the hatred surrounding it tempered and possibly dulled in a mere dislike than an outright plan of murder.
Of course, this was idle thinking and there were so many variables one had to take into account. Either way, fate was also a big driving force behind Dio becoming what he would then turn into. But was fate as unbreakable and bleak as in canon? Should I worry about a Jorge Joestar’s situation truly preventing my chances?
…
I refuse to submit to a fate that wasn’t mine to begin with. I was bearing Dio’s face, but I refused to take upon myself the burden of his soul. And I would have fought my way out of any circumstance trying to push me in that corner. My hopes were high, and the future seemed nice.
Yet I didn’t feel happy to just have and… I knew I needed to step up my training. My instincts could already tell I had to be ready for something bad to happen and ruin things up. And I needed to be ready for anything thrown at our ways. For me, for my friends, and my families. For I, DIO, demanded such!
------------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d--------
AN
Wryyy.
Chapter 62: ARC 2: Ambizione (12)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (12)
Two days have gone since we fought G.I. Jones, and things have gone mostly smooth.
Everyone was quite tense at how frequently we were getting attacked by threats and so we were paranoid when it came to check for possible enemies along the way. The few times we had to stop was for a brief amount of time, just so that I could really put Bloody through some training with the Hamon and the Spin. He was proceeding well, but he was still far from achieving a modest level of understanding of both techniques. He was in his good way and his progress saw his body being a little more flexible and nimbler. Kate seemed to be interested in this too and… she actually got her chance to spar with me. Interesting match, but one I wasn’t looking forward to due to how strong she was with her sword. Really experienced, really powerful, but incredibly easy to subdue by chin-scratching. Now I knew a weakness I wasn’t going to hesitate to use against her in a next fight, with moderation. Because I didn’t want to awaken the sleeping dragon by being too teasing.
Still, We didn’t stop for too long at Greensboro as we were quick to get everything checked out to swiftly reach Charlotte. It was going to be the last stop we took before taking a long trip to reach Atlanta and, from there, the slightly better railways that connected the major city to Mobile and then Baton Rouge. The stage was set to see us take a little trip near the southern sea, and I was still worried about what our recent discovery meant.
How did Vins gain ownership of the military equipment from Mexico? It was absurd to believe that someone would be foolish enough to submit to her of all people, and how ridiculous it was for a ‘patriot’ to accept wearing a ‘hostile’ flag on his arm. There were numerous possibilities, but I quickly ruled out mere hypnotism. While it was easy to manipulate single individuals, trying to control a high officer of a fairly big army was too… complicated. Too many factors would play against her effort, and even if she managed to avoid suspicions by some of the closer members of the man’s staff, that didn’t prevent her from avoiding grunts to find her visits too suspicious. Betrayals among soldiers were a common occurrence and I could tell that a single sight of an English-speaking woman was going to be more than enough blackmail for any rivals of this guy.
Which meant that the interest wasn’t an artificial one, but something big that was offered to him to acquire his assistance and direct alliance. Something that Vins legitimately confirmed herself of having and being able to dispense when the pact’s main objective, our demise, was concluded. The entire thought wasn’t a flattering one as it meant that we weren’t going to face some small bandits or even minor gangs. With how in turmoil still festering within the South, it wouldn’t be shocking for small but professional groups to have been dispatched and set to ambush any possible route we were going to take for our current destination. Not a flattering view of the future, but one that still offered a small but meaningful hope.
They can’t predict where we are going well enough to know where to set a large contingent. The faster we go, the less the chances of them rushing out to stop us from their current locations.
For this reason, the plan to try and go through the less-used railway sections was forsaken and the fastest route was picked to solve this very issue. From the lack of problems at Greensboro, I felt confident that I had hit bullseye with that new plan, yet I doubted this was going to be successful enough after we arrived in Atlanta. I doubted that there was not going to be a group waiting for us there and… I had my own doubts over Charlotte itself. The city was fairly big at this time despite the fact it had yet to beat Wilmigton as the largest city, its population reaching more than 7000 inhabitants just four years ago.
Which is why, when we stopped there, I decided that it was best to make a thorough patrol around the city for anything unusual. The faster we handled any threats around, the higher the chances of avoiding any issues in possible inopportune situations we might find ourselves in the next few hours. I decided to go alone with just Bhediya.
Derek planned to check around with Bloody and Zephy while Kate decided to partner with Robert. It was a novel composition compared to the previous times, but I wanted to keep an eye out with the werewolf after what happened with G.I. Jones. He was still feeling partly guilty for what happened even though he tried to deny it, and I really didn’t need anything bad to happen now that we were reaching the core of the Deep South. Sure, Charlotte wasn’t going to be the last city we visited that was going to have racist people and Jim Crow in them, but I was hopeful that once we were through with this one, the rest was going to be… easier to manage.
That was the simple plan that I was really hoping was going to succeed this time around and… I was quickly disappointed as our little stroll concluded with quite the unflattering sight. It all started during a quiet conversation we were sharing while looking around the few shops in the big city.
“Do you think it’s possible? To try and bring our brand here in this nation at this time?” I inquired calmly, deciding to gauge Bhediya on his opinion in this matter. While the oil situation definitely made the entire trip worthwhile and more, it wasn’t the main reason I was personally scouting the country. “There is a lot to do here.”
“Do you think it is possible?” He returned the question and I scoffed at that cheeky comeback.
“Bhediya, if I wanted to know my own opinion, I would have picked a mirror and done that. But I believe I was referring to you,” I rebuked and he grinned happily at getting a reaction like this out of me.
“I suppose it’s… a little more complicated than the questions you usually ask me,” The werewolf confessed with a nod. “I think it will work, just from the fact that these people are willing to listen.”
“Some are, some are not,” I remarked dryly, thinking of the bad situations we might have to face and how a large majority of those weren’t going to be driven to us by Vins. I just needed to think at the Red Shirts and other groups that existed in the South that were desperately keeping alive what the first Klan was known for. It was an unsavory effect of the first Klan’s end, and one that could have been resolved if Lincoln hadn’t been assassinated. His death removed a strong politician from the presidency, one that had the support of the Army to impose an end to this kind of rebellious attitude from these racist gangs. “We might end up facing serious resistance. Opportunists, ignorant fools and… more morons. I guess stupidity is our greatest enemy after all.”
Bhediya chuckled, shaking his head at my faux rant, and then… we both stopped to look at an unpleasant scene. Two young men, they looked to be roughly fifteen or sixteen each, were trying to desperately push back a group of malicious men as the young woman behind them. The attackers were all wearing a common uniform, a red shirt. I bit down a sigh as I recognized the group and I could tell what their purpose was from the skin color of the victims. Huffing, I took just a single step forward before I was stopped by Bhediya, his arm blocking me any further advanced.
“I got this,” He sounded confident and calm. A mere glance at his face and the lack of anger confirmed that he wasn’t planning to be too brash about it. It’s been years now since he learned to control his irritation to this kind of problem, but he still had his moments at times and… and I could tell he was going to restrain himself in this case. A nod, I eased down my posture as I allowed him to go through this matter on his own.
This small squad of Red Shirts weren’t armed with guns, in fact they were going through this upsetting circumstance without weapons on themselves. It was only them and their numbers doing all the threatening. Bhediya didn’t see any issue with that predicament, in fact… the more there were, the more ‘fun’ he was going to have teaching a lesson to this group. The werewolf approached the group with a calm look, pausing at the closest distracted guy and sighing.
“Can someone explain what is going on here?”
Simple, decisive and… still enough to gain the irritated attention of a disgruntled hillbilly.
“Who the heck are you?!” The man answered, almost spitting on Bhediya’s face with his sudden talking. “This ain’t stuff you are part of!”
“I believe I am. The fact you’re harming a group of innocents like a bunch of foolish monkeys is… distressing. And here I thought the United States was a land of freedom.”
“Yeah. Freedom for us people. Not for your kind,” The guy retorted fiercely. “If you keep going on with that shitty spiel, I’m going to teach you a lesson, you filthy- GAH!”
I was more than happy when the werewolf didn’t allow the racist dumbass to finish that sentence, a sudden punch to the face proving to be more than enough to knock him unconscious. Nose broken and his fall being equally ugly-sounded, the rest of the posse noticed that something bad had just happened, they just didn’t know how bad it really was yet. In fact, they believed in the power of numbers once more. It took roughly two minutes for this to be through.
I merely watched as the situation seemed to change completely as the aggressors were dealt with ease and the trio of teens was spared from any trouble as soon as the four men were properly put out of commission. I didn’t expect much and I saw no use of Hamon or even his Stand to counter the threats. He was experienced in close combat, something that his opponents weren’t from a quick glance and… it was sure a fun sight to be bestowed with. The commotion caused by this small-sized skirmish ended with the arrival of the law enforcement group that had been standing around the corner. They were quite close to ‘misunderstand’ the situation and see Bhediya and the kids arrested because of this. Sadly for the police officers, they were soon stopped as I personally intervened in that instance. As much as I trusted the werewolf with words due to his innate ability as a diplomat, I doubted that was going to matter due to the stares he was getting. The two officers changed their attitude when I started to mention the truth and bring up that I had contacts with the Union Army.
My excellent grasp over the art of convincing through minor lies seemed to serve me well once again as this last element was what got them to remember that the Red Shirts were considered a group of outlaws as far as the laws said and they had to arrest them and bring them to prison due to this circumstance. It was the first time I saw a member of the police genuinely going through that kind of arrest with scowls. Still, the intervention prevented quite the hassle and soon Bhediya was at ease with the result he got. After bidding a good day to the surprised teens, we proceeded to resume our little stroll.
“So… I suppose you can now see why I have a couple of doubts now.”
“I can,” He admitted with a tired sigh. “I can understand a group of buffoons intimidating a city into accepting their will, but to see the officers try to help them is...”
“Horrible,” I offered dryly. “Horrible and also a sign of political corruption that has to be dealt with at once. It can’t become a normalcy.”
“And you will fix it. I… I know it is going to be tough, but I believe in your determination and methods,” The young man pushed forth with a small smile. “Especially when you will have us by your side.”
I allowed a smile to appear on my face, my upset still there but diluted due to the calm conversation I was part of. “Especially for that.”
Bhediya nodded and soon we were wandering around Charlotte once again. We ended up stopping three other attempts to lynch black people. The people just paused in surprise at the fact those events were stopped. It was clear they weren’t openly supporting those, but they weren’t moving to stop them. Fear drove them to comply and follow this ‘tradition’ that was forming due to the lack of strong influence from the Union Army. It was an infuriatingly common occurrence much to my displeasure and I really wanted to send a letter to the nearest regiment of the Union Army to visit and clean up the place from these bandits. But as the time for lunch came and I was about to lead us both back to the train, I ended up stopped by two other officers.
It wasn’t an arrest much to my relief, but it was clear that our little patrol gained the interest of someone that was in need of speaking with people that shared his view of the situation. I was surprised by the invitation, but I couldn’t exactly say no to the mayor’s own request to speak with me in private. As much as this stunk of trap, I still decided to go alone, telling Bhediya to go back to the train and tell the others what was going on.
I was really tense about this but… I still could tell that there was some genuineness within the invitation. Something from the faces of the two officers just told me that there was much more to it than just an invitation. And I could also perceive it wasn’t anything aimed against me.
I sure hit that spot right, but I was quickly brought before quite the issue I had just started to understand. Because the Red Shirts… weren’t just an outlaw organization and I was sure going to learn it the hard way.
----------d-d-d-d--------------d-d-d-d---------
“Apologies for the hurried request, Mr. Divino. I… I hope it wasn’t too sudden of an invitation.”
I shook my head as I leaned forward to accept the small offer of handshake from the elder mayor. Adam Jamestown was average when it came to height and size, being neither too tall or too short for someone his size and age. His gray hair was kept shoulder-length, and his beard was cared for with genuine attention from the way it was styled, short but still visible in his face and giving off a sense of experience and time within his body. He was wearing a white dress shirt and blue tie under a black jacket with matching pants and black shoes. He looked tired, weary, older than he should despite his advanced age. It was truly sad that people tended to ‘age’ twice as fast when they were forced to endure years-long stressful matters such as the one that saw Bhediya and I fairly busy today.
“None of that, Mr. Jamestown,” I replied politely, sitting down at the same time he did as we stared at each other for this discussion. The office was modest, but I was imagining less due to how small the city was compared to other settlements. “I understand that this city is particularly strained, and I’ve been told that you needed my presence due to my skills and those shown by my companions.”
“Y-Yes, about that. I’m… I wish to humbly apologize for what happened today. As the representative of the honest folks that live and fight for this country, I can’t help but feel ashamed for the happenings of today having led to quite the terrible instances,” He bowed his head, his eyes closed but he really seemed close to cry at the situation he was left in. One that didn’t know the truth would have merely chided the man for being so spineless for failing to address this issue at once and… the truth was that he wasn’t at fault. At least, not if one considered the true reason why the Red Shirts were covered by the local law enforcement.
In this time and age the Democratic Party was still… rather extreme when it came to keep hold of their powerbases, drawing their ‘popularity’ from the aggressive methods used by these militia to harass Republican efforts to try and establish themselves within the region. Assassinations attempts, bomb threats, bribery, extortion- this was all they used to keep in power, to keep their governors in power and… that wasn’t the case for many mayors in the eastern region of the South. These people were politicians from the old Union Whig Party that had control and genuine support from those that wanted to put a real end to the hostilities with the north. They were those that were open to listen, either because the war had been so devastating that they knew they were lucky to be alive, or they have been pacifists from the very beginning.
Those were people that wanted a solution and were the most compliant to listen to people with some common sense. People that were still losing numbers as hopelessness and the presence of so many charismatic orators that used their plight as a platform for their extreme views on race division to establish themselves as the solution.
Which is why, after thinking about it for a while, I knew how I could get a couple of things set to change everything for good. It was all for the people’s sake… and Bloody’s own chance to gain relevance in the future. It was a big shot for sure, but one I was certain the young man could work with and create his own destiny. I wasn’t really putting him into power, but preparing something to hand to him once he was ready to make the big jump into politics. He had the determination, the emotions, the patriotism and the… ambition for this grand future I could tell he was going to have.
But now I have to secure this chance for him. Else things are sure going to be tough in the long run.
“I’m well aware of the problem that is currently hurting the South, but I don’t think any of the Old Whigs tried to call forth a bastion against the Southern Democrats,” I pointed out calmly. “It would make sense to band together now that the people need someone to believe in.”
“Not when most of us have… burned that chance with the Civil War. We had to pick a side.”
“And you ended up joining the losing one. Not a flattering reminder, I suppose,” I interjected with a nod. “How about the creation of… a new party?”
“A group of hated old men can be called with many names, but their deeds still define them,” He lamented, looking away for a moment.
“Not when they are trying to redeem themselves… and instructing a new political class.”
A perplexed look replaced the mayor’s dismayed one. “What?”
“Politics are growing stagnating. While it’s true that age has been a good factor for wisdom, I can say for certain it isn’t the only element for it. Age also creates small but stubborn generations that, either for a reason or another, can’t allow themselves to drop the power. I’m not asking for an abdication-”
“You want us to break the system,” The old man guessed rightfully. “One that has become a norm since the beginning of the Slavery Question. You… want that power for yourself?”
“Oh, me? Never,” I replied with minor disgust, surprising the elder with my response. “You see, Mr. Jamestown, I am someone that doesn’t seek that power. I want to be able to know where it will go and hopefully steer it in good hands. Consider me a… guardian angel of sorts. One for the people of this world. One that doesn’t need an exchange in power, but in truthfulness and peace.”
He snorted, amused by that correlation. “I can say a few churchgoers would think of you as some angelic feature alright. But appearance is one thing-”
“It’s the action that matters, else any promise is as empty as the air we end up breathing in times of despair.”
The mayor gave me a surprised look. “And… do you believe it could work?”
“Potentially,” I admitted without shame. “It would still require support from people that can be still trusted. And it can’t be limited to the south. In these trying times, a party of good honest men and women would require a national sway. A unifying one.”
“That would require an incredible effort that currently doesn’t exist,” The old man remarked, but I didn’t answer that comment, merely smiling knowingly as I was actually aware that wasn’t true. “Or… perhaps you believe there is a chance.”
“There is one. One that resides on those people that don’t speak so loudly as the rest of the politicians. They were told to be quiet as it would be best for them to keep their seat of powers and their lives at times,” I pointed out quietly, adjusting myself in my chair as I took a thoughtful look. “People that, despite all odds, still believe in one flag as the main sky of their truest self. A flag that represents its people, its honest lands, and… its freedom.”
“Freedom...” He repeated quietly, listening to my words with a perplexed look. “It… it could work. But… how?”
“A convention,” I offered with a tiny smile, noticing a glint of understanding flashing within his eyes. “Give them a place where to be, where to speak personally and share experiences. A place where to make friends from a State or another, between past enemies and secret allies coming out in these dire times.”
The mayor shook his head, I could tell it was amusement due to my proposition. It was quite bold, but doable by current times’ standard. A risky move, but still one that can hand out a massive pay off if created safely and nurtured with care and stubbornness.
“For a stranger of these politics, you sure have got quite a grasp over the system of this government. I assume that’s what happens when someone is immersed so well in politics… Lord Joestar.”
My lips twitched and my eyes narrowed at his face as I felt caught off-guard by that statement.
“How?”
“You would be surprised to know that your organization had gained traction in the States as quickly as it reached out for it. People flock at the novelty, and they turn loyal to it when the brand is as honest as it introduces itself as,” He pointed out. “And the name that pends from it the most when people inquire about how this is possible comes to be the one owned by its founder, Dio Joestar.”
Shrugging, I didn’t hide that I was stunned by this. “I suppose you’re not one to ignore small hints, Mr. Jamestown.”
“I’ve been sitting on many chairs of importance for decades,” The old man confessed proudly. “Awareness is my strength when it comes to unflattering moments.”
“Quite,” I confirmed. “Alas, how do you wish to go through with this information? Do you believe I, a young member of a British noble, is trying to influence the US system of democracy? Do you think I wish the worst out of this just so your people are punished?”
He smiled despite the list of questions as there was a single answer to all of those. “No. I believe that’s not the case… but it’s quite unusual for something like this to happen.”
“As unusual for the call of a third party to unite North and South under a common goal?”
He chuckled, my humor sparing me from any serious questions from the looks of it.
“I- I guess it’s not as unusual as that. But still, quite bizarre.”
I grinned at that use of words. “You can say I’m quite odd compared to others.”
Just as we prepared to turn the conversation back to talk about the plans over the convention, our discussion was interrupted by a loud knocking coming at the door. There wasn’t even the time needed for the mayor to speak up about it when the door opened to reveal a nervous-looking clerk.
“M-Mr. Jamestown. It’s… it’s Jeremiah Sellers. He brought… the entire Charlotte’s Red Shirts in front of the town hall!”
The announcement urged the mayor to stand up with a wide-eyed look. “W-What?”
“They want you to come out… and Mr. Divino too. He said that he wanted that… black-lover in front of him so he can look at the man that got his boys.”
I would have said the guy was currently resting by my train, but I guess I couldn’t exactly pull that one. Plus, I wasn’t feeling up to grant any amusement to the prick with that name. Sighing, I stood up and nodded.
“I suppose he is patiently waiting for us. Would be rude to have him wait now, wouldn’t it?”
The old man spared me a confused look at my relative calm, part of him keeping calm as he thought that my response was driven by ignorance, something that was ‘about to change’ as soon as I was bestowed with the gravity of the situation. And I was actually surprised by how many Red Shirts had presented themselves to the peculiar event. I wasn’t exactly sure how big of a presence the group was supposed to have in this time period since I could remember most of their activities unfolding in South Carolina.
Jeremiah was a middle-aged man as I realized who he was by the fact he was standing right in front of the ranks of the many men bearing that telling shirt of theirs. Slightly built on the tall and slim type of frame, the man had short brown hair that was partly graying due to his age, his black eyes judging those that were around him, testing them and confirming their roles and purposes compared to himself. He was wearing a red half-sleeved shirt underneath his greasy blue overalls and a pair of brown boots.
“Would you look at that? The guy himself is finally here to greet us. Ain’t that a nice and posh gentleman?”
“Only when my trouble isn’t too… destructive. But I suppose we haven’t introduced ourselves just yet,” I hummed calmly, keeping a particularly eased composure. “My name is Damiano Divino, an Italian businessman.”
“Name’s Jeremiah Sellers, an honest farmer from Waxhaw by day, but also a good man of God when there is a need for justice.”
“I’ll remember that,” I promised quietly. “So, I guess you are here to… punish me. Or something like that.”
“You’re damn right!” He exclaimed giddily. “You came here bringing some bogus sense of ‘righteousness’ to protect some people we don’t like. Ain’t ya the troublemaker?”
“I can be chaotic at times but… I don’t recall actually causing trouble to anyone,” I admitted with a super-serious face. “I mean, that is if we are talking of innocent people. Because if it’s about criminals… oh my, I guess there was a need for some fixing in here.”
He chortled at that. “What a funny guy we have here. A true comedian.”
I shrugged. “I’m good at jokes.”
“Still, you did cause some crazy trouble. Some stupid one at that since some friend of ours got arrested on some stupid laws that were imposed to us.”
“It was more of a punishment you deserved. You know, that’s how war works: the winner enforces something on the loser. I don’t see how it is still stupid,” I pointed out. “I mean, the constitution clearly says ‘We, the people’, not ‘We, the White People’.”
“But that’s why it’s God that decides what is true and what isn’t. And those… people aren’t our people.”
“Are you suggesting there is… another Heaven, Jeremiah? I mean, if the black people can’t go together with the white people in the only Heaven we are taught exists in the Bible?”
He snorted, ignoring the confused looks some of his own ‘pals’ were giving us at that exchange. “Trying to sway my attention to some stupid questions will not spare you from trouble, mister.”
I guess that’s the common tactic of someone with a losing argument. ‘It is a stupid question and I am right’ kind of thing I thought was just something only children would use against parents. I was proven wrong once more about my faith in humanity. A pity, but not one that ruined my mood.
After being forced to handle so many threats that I had no direct correlation or chance to manipulate, I just felt amused in being set in this predicament. Me against several God-fearing morons that thought they were doing some divine job by being utter pricks and racist bastards. Their weakness? A miracle or two.
“How about you prove your point then? You say God is by your side but… I’m sure he is actually by mine. You know why? I saw it. The Heavens.”
Jeremiah frowned. “The heck you talking about, mister?”
I smiled widely. “You get a weapon of your preference, you load it with a single bullet- no actually, load it with as many bullets you believe you are entitled to have to prove your point. You aim at me, you shoot at me, and, if you are right, the bullets shall reach me and kill me.”
…
“What?”
“You kill me, you’re right. I live through the ordeal with no wounds or injury, and I’ve God by my side.”
…
The mayor looked shocked and so did most of the Red Shirts in there. Most of them were teens that hadn’t seen the big crazy war, so it was clear they were surprised by the bold demand. They were curious to know how their leader was going to react and… he was petrified. The demand was simple, but terrible for both sides due to what it entailed. If he said no, he spared a life but he would lose legitimacy and, if he went with that he would have gotten arrested for a while for murder.
Not a pleasant circumstance I set him in to face, but the one that managed to recover quickly enough was at once scolding me for the decision.
“That’s insane!” The mayor declared, looking genuinely shaken by my words. “You would- you would foolishly throw your life like this.”
“That sentence entails that I’m wrong, Mr. Jamestown. And I can assure you that I’m quite right.”
“Mr. Jo- Mr. Divino, that’s not something you should try. This isn’t a joke.”
“I’m not joking then. I’m quite serious about it and I’m waiting for an answer, Jeremiah Sellers!” I turned to the befuddled old man. “Are you going to prove your point or not?”
The push was all he needed to let out a nod, his attention shifting to one of his thugs that had a gun on them. A rifle, he checked for the bullets, inspected the chamber and then returned to his previous position as I started to take a better position so nobody could get shot by accident while he was trying to murder me. I was distant, but not enough for someone to genuinely miss a straight shot.
“I suggest aiming for the head. Instant death and all of that.”
My words got a couple of people to flinch, and I didn’t blame them. I was just that amused to not care about the weight my edgy words were having as I prepared to shock and awe as Jeremiah took aim. The first bullet rushed out, the bang being my only warning as I felt 「 ACT 2 」materialize in front of me and stop it mid-air before it had the chance of getting too close. The loud noise stopped, so did the fear of looking my way to spot a possible dead body instead of a lively Dio.
Surprise, confusion, more surprise. The shooter took a moment to understand what happened, then his jaw dropped as he realized that the bullet was floating right in front of me. His brain failed to compute, and, instead of just standing there like that, he just reloaded his gun and did it again. The second bullet faced the same fate as the first one, hovering right in mid-air just a couple of centimeters away from reaching my skull and put an end to my strange life.
“So…” I muttered calmly. “Are we done?”
There was more silence, but my voice definitely got something to happen. Jeremiah’s body slowly leaned backward as he fell down on the ground while clutching his chest and dropping the rifle without much care. I doubted anyone would care about that last detail when they are going through a stroke. One that I had caused by being… amazing? No, just… normal by my own standards.
Since nobody was moving to help the poor guy out through that agonizing moment, I decided to muster my kindness and my mercy, approaching the old man that was shivering in pain and clear discomfort and… helped him with the Ripple. It wasn’t exactly an easy job as I had to restore his heart to a normal beat, but I had to also remove some ‘blocks’ I felt in his arteries. This guy had to have eaten a lot of bad things in his life.
Still, I went through with the process and Jeremiah slowly but surely stopped shaking and holding his chest with his hand. He spared me an awed look, still failing to grasp what had just happened and… I knew that from the looks I was getting, that I had a lot of Bullshitting to do to avoid getting proclaimed a saint or the second coming of Jesus. Once again… I wasn’t feeling confident enough to embrace the whole holiness of being compared to these figures. But I could say without hesitation that I was going to get some frowns once I was back at the train when I mentioned showing a miracle or two to avoid getting decimated by a bunch of racist guys.
Good thing is that now the Red Shirts in North Carolina, after that stunt, were going to disband. Kind of nice, if not for the fact that Jeremiah still kept seeing me religiously and calling me Lord Divino now. Pretty awkward but…
It wasn’t a terrible price. I finished my conversation with the mayor, the elder himself needing some time to recover from what had just happened and yet he still kept himself from inquiring about what had really happened. I chalked it out as a divine proof of my righteousness and nothing more. I wasn’t God, I wasn’t Jesus, and I definitely wasn’t some genuine angel coming to save the world or some stuff like that.
Still, today was a nice day despite the lack of a real threat compared to the usual and I guess I managed to lessen racism. So, I’m quite sure this is a win for me, Dio. And now… to come up with an explanation to not get scolded too much by Bhediya for doing ‘it’ again.
-------d-d-d-d---------d-d-d-d-----
AN
Goddammit Dio! Stop being a saintly b-baka!
And yes, he is indirectly forming his… cult? I wouldn’t say he is growing a cult since that would point out to a subliminal pull into the organization. He is creating a movement of… fans.
… Wait, did Dio become the first Idol ever? Hololive EN 1880s confirmed?!
P.S. The ‘It’ that Dio mentioned is the fact he took over the societies before the Golden Dawn by doing the same thing he did there, just without the bullets test.
Chapter 63: Omake 27: The Gate and the Key (4)
Chapter Text
Omake 27: The Gate and the Key (4)
The railroad was fixed, everyone had been returned to the train and… I was moping like a moron about what had happened today. Robert was stable, but still unconscious after two hours since we came back and resumed our journey. The doctors on board confirmed that he was going to be fine, and that he only needed to rest. I was relieved of hearing this, but it didn’t soothe my uneasiness.
I could only guess that the panic was still there to keep me company for a while. It had been a fright. A big one at that. I was genuinely stumped by the suddenness of this all. Maybe I was overthinking it, but it was the first time in years since someone I cared for was injured to this degree. The closest thing I could think of was when Hannah was hurt by my counterpart and… it caught me off-guard. Of all things I could have predicted, the fact someone got deadly wounded so easily and beyond anything I could have expected was… infuriating. And the anger was all aimed at myself. I’ve taken too much pride into planning everything around me that I didn’t expect for unknown factors. I set myself up for this kind of event, and I also set others too in this route in the process.
Things had to change, starting with the fact I had to personally speak with Bhediya before he did something stupid. While I had taken my time to try and focus on what to do, I had completely left the entire situation with him untouched. I knew something was going to happen if I didn’t approach him soon and talked about what was going on with him. That was the plan, and so I started to check where he might have been within the train. Before I could end up reaching that section, I paused mid-way as I heard a light sob reaching from… somewhere near to where I was standing.
I paused, surprise building up as I started to look around to where it was coming from and… I eventually found the source of it. Abby had found herself a little spot just nearby the wagon’s entry point to the living quarter. It was a small opening that hid her well from the eyes of anyone passing by, and I only ended up noticing it due to the noise coming from there. Crouching down, I spotted the little blonde, crying and holding herself from shaking too much. I didn’t need any big thinking to know what drove her to react like this and soon I was crawling up to her. She tensed up as soon as she felt my approach, with her hands pressing by her eyes slowly parting away to reveal the situation I was currently facing.
Her usually blue eyes were now darkening in violet ones. A sign that she was slowly getting corrupted by the monster waiting on the other side. Abby was nervous at first, but she allowed me to pull her closer and bring her in a tight hug. In fact, she quickly started to nuzzle her head onto my chest, her arms wrapping around my waist while I hugged her head close.
“What’s wrong, dear?”
“I… I want to be bad… because I think it would be good.”
I blinked, confused by her logic. “How… so?”
“I-If I’m bad, I can track the mean man that hurt Robby down and… punish him.”
“You could. But that wouldn’t be right.”
… “Maybe I don’t want to be right?”
I ruffled her hair, knowing that this was just the logic a normal child would do. The very moment they see something that is bad, they would go for the route that get them to the short-termed success rather than think over the ramifications over their actions. In this case, it was way more dangerous than just that. Especially when an eldritch entity was just rubbing hands at this opportunity to get in and sow some chaos all around.
“Then you would end up being more than just wrong at that. Especially when you are taking things upon your hands out of grief rather than common sense,” I replied carefully. “Sometimes we find ourselves dealing with a choice. Do we want to go the easy way or the right way?”
“Why is easy… not right?”
Ah, the question many have asked themselves and wiser people. Not an easy topic to treat without feeling upset myself, but I didn’t mind discussing this with her.
“Because easy isn’t ‘easy’ for everything,” I answered with a calm sigh. “It’s not something that is meant to be a permanent solution as it can cause more trouble after the first issue is solved. The best way to know when something is right or not is to think… what would happen after I go through this plan?”
“Hmm,” Abby hummed loudly while thinking about it. “I… I think it would be bad because I would do more bad things if I go bad… but I want to punish that mean man.”
I nodded. “And that’s a feeling everyone is well interested into. But that doesn’t mean we have to react hurriedly to it. We have the chance to think about it and then… punish the mean man without having to be too rushed about it.”
“So… we’re still punishing him?”
“Definitely,” I promised, ruffling her hair once more. She sighed and seemed to accept it. I noticed her shifting and fixing herself so she could directly stare up at me. Her eyes were back to her usual blue, a small smile on her face.
“Now, how about we go and check Bhediya? I’m sure he is feeling guilty right now and he would definitely do if he had someone to keep him company. Are you up for it?”
Her eyes widened and she nodded. “Can we make some pancakes for him?”
I chuckled, ruffling her hair one last time, this one getting her to huff. “Sure, sweetie. But remember that you also need to eat other things instead of just that. You don’t want to end up with tummy aches and some caries in your teeth.”
She pouted. “Only if it’s apples and pears.”
I hummed mirthfully at that response. “Sure, sure. But first, lets cheer that big pup up. I’m sure he wouldn’t mind getting some head scratches.”
Mentioning the dog form seemed to completely gain the girl’s interest and soon we were reaching out and seeing how Bhediya was doing. We soon started looked from one side to the other, eventually finding him in the living quarters and that he wasn’t alone.
“You should just stop,” Bhediya remarked fiercely, standing over the kneeling form of Bloody.
-----------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d-----------d-d-d-d----------
AN
I’m bummed because I didn’t get Kama. I got Penthesilea, but not much from what was meant to be dropped by current Banner in FGO. Mouuu!
Chapter 64: ARC 2: Ambizione (13)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (13)
Once we were out of Charlotte, our next destination was Greenville. The last stop we were taking before reaching for Atlanta. It was going to be a big stretch, but hopefully one that would allow us to reach the big city and give us an easier route to arrive in Mexico. The road trip was getting a little tense due to the spotting of a couple of raider groups trying to stop the train by setting up ambushes. Most of them were wearing standard Mexican Army uniforms, with just a few donning simple clothes that could be seen worn by farmhands and farmers in the countryside. Nothing that really worked due to the policy of keeping the train mostly at modest pace and increasing the speed when even a hint of trouble was discovered.
Despite the lack of real trouble, I didn’t feel at ease with these problems as it was clear that the raiders were only going to grow bolder and even more methodical in how to attack. While it was clear that our enemy wasn’t going to rely as frequently to the right-wing militia that festered the South, that didn’t mean that they were going to stop in creating situations where I had little chance of getting away unscathed. Sun Tzu used to say that true victory was when one managed to win without fighting and… I knew that we couldn’t afford anymore delays. The more time we wasted and the more resources were spent on recovering from injuries and other troubles, the more chances Vins has to set up worse threats at the end of this trip to stop her. Which was why after just a day of traveling I ended up taking a drastic decision that would have forced us to lose something in return.
“We shall ignore the planned stop to Greenville. We’re going straight for Atlanta,” I decided calmly, looking at the rest of the group and the two machinists that were assigned to driving the train. Surprise was the common reaction from the group, but the workers merely nodded and left while I handled the doubts coming from the rest of the people reunited in that meeting.
“Wouldn’t that deplete our reserves too much?” Robert pointed out, having given a look or two at the current papers documenting how much we had stored within the train.
“Not really,” I replied with a serious look. “While it would be optimal for us to take these stops and gather resources, we have more than enough to reach Atlanta. And a city that big has more than enough to fill up the extra need compared to other cities nearby.”
“Why are we not stopping then?” Derek inquired with a confused frown on his face. “Is there something we should know about Greenville that got you to make this decision?”
“It’s more tied to the intensification of the raiders in the area,” I quickly argued. “While it’s not something certain, I would expect them to know where we are going to stop next since this is one of our patterns during the trip. We tend to stop by medium hubs and then go through major settlements.”
“So they might be waiting for us in Greenville and… we could avoid having to trouble ourselves with that?” Bloody asked, with Bhediya nodding at his question.
“Yes, that would technically solve the problem. But I want the truth, can we handle the strain?”
My nod was quick, and it seemed to put the werewolf at ease. “I evaluated all options before coming to this conclusion. It’s the safest bet.”
“I would have thought stopping a little early or a little after would have mattered more,” Kate suggested and this time it was Derek that answered to her idea.
“Not convenient. These sleazebags have been chasing us for a while and I doubt they will just stop at searching within Greenville,” The cowboy muttered dryly. “They will have men all over the nearby settlements to either stall us or to check which route we’re taking.”
“And both conditions aren’t acceptable,” I added with a sigh. “We will reach Atlanta in a day or so. So… it’s going to be a longer ride than usual.”
I saw everyone nodding at this and I took this chance to focus on training. Both for myself, Bhediya and Bloody. Kate joined too, but her presence was minimal since the only thing we would all be able to accomplish together was physical sparring and sword-related training. Never thought I would have learned Kenjutsu in the United States of all places, but I didn’t say no in learning a trick or two while handling a sword of that kind. Despite this circumstance, I still found a way to finally bring a breakthrough in our progress of uniting both Hamon and the Keshowse Kaomi in a single package.
The process to do so started as soon as we left that native village, but I quickly discovered how difficult it was to try and learn a new form of mystical energy from very little knowledge. Again. The difference between The Spin and this new form of Ripple was that I knew how the Spin worked and I had an inkling of a clue about what I had to do to use it through sheer determination and caution. For several days, it just eluded me and then… I found a way to bring forth that particular phenomenon to happen.
First, I decided to work through the elements I knew about this power. This Keshowse Kaomi’s main purpose was connected with nature itself, so it would have been smart to try and ‘grasp’ the concept itself from the closest thing I could try with. The little rose that I managed to find before leaving Farmville was one of the things that I decided to test this little process on. By carefully pressing my index finger upon the plant’s body, I carefully started to reach out into its core through my Hamon. In a normal circumstance, the easiest solution would have seen the flower blossom even more flowers or just increase in size. But that was the standard reaction hamon had on everything tied to nature. And it was a reaction that could be ‘avoided’ after years spent training. Not many specialists saw a good reason to do so, but right now this effect was more than needed.
I didn’t need to improve it, but to understand it. To comprehend it. It was an effort to break the kind of language barrier that no human being would be able to achieve. The ultimate form of understanding nature itself, by speaking with it and… listening to its response.
So I carefully reached out, lulling myself in a complete sense of concentration and soon I was approaching the origin of the rose’s life. It was a slow process, but a pleasant one since it felt so ‘normal’ to do something like this. Subtle, peaceful- the plant seemed to cooperate and allow this to happen, a hint or two of ‘understanding’ glowing through the half-bond. Carefully, steadily and… it was there.
I could still remember the surprise behind this idea. While many Hamon Masters wouldn’t know what to do with this kind of info, since I knew that Hamon could be expanded to new heights through this process, I knew that I had to keep on listening and see what this plant had to say. I had a bare understanding of its need. Water, it asked for and I provided it with the liquid. It was ‘polite’ as it didn’t mind the ‘intrusion’, feeling it appropriate somehow.
A must, to a particular degree that left me floored and endeared at the same time. I learned a lot from just ten minutes of going through that experience, most of this new knowledge being more emotion-related than not. I took it to spare at least a few minutes doing this after that first time and I felt this concept of bond felt easier to understand and write down through logic and reasoning.
Mankind and nature… they were meant to coexist. Not always peacefully, but with a degree of respect. Even a minuscule form of acceptance matters, even conceding to the fact that even something inherently submissive to the dominant species was to be protected due to rightful importance. I got so much from just a plant, and then, as I took an eased stance in front of a confused Bhediya. The werewolf was frowning at my bizarre calm, but he realized that something was even odder about the circumstance when he noticed that I wasn’t the only weird element of the wagon. The air felt ‘heavier’ with something unusual, something that didn’t feel dangerous to him and didn’t trigger any panic within his body.
A feeling that Kate too grasped at, but that Bloody didn’t. The boy was only puzzled by my calm stance and why I had asked from Bhediya to not hold back against me with this sudden spar. Of course, that wasn’t meant to be a green light to have him trash the train up in the effort to attack me, but rather a concession to be merciless and ruthless through what he could afford without damaging anything important in that room.
Much to my surprise, he didn’t hesitate in being true to my permission, instantly summoning 「WildHearts」 and trying to overwhelm me with a double assault. Offense before defense, it wasn’t an unusual tactic within Bhediya’s book but… it was also something which counter would normally be me revealing 「ACT 2」 and let my own Stand keep up with my friend’s own humanoid. It was simple, but it was also not what I decided to go for at that moment. Because in that precise instant… I could see them both move slow. Really slow.
Bhediya seemed to understand that I had a plan from the way I handled his first moves. 「 WildHearts 」 was one step faster than its user, its right claw rushing forth to try and land a hit on my exposed guard and give more openings for the young man to use against me. I decided to focus first on it, carefully swatting its claw towards where Bhediya was rushing from. The purpose of this step was to limit the second attacker’s capacity to react to what I had in mind against him, knowing already that his Stand would stop just in time to not damage him. Sadly for my friend, that didn’t mean he was spared from suffering some damage.
With his left fist stretching around in a jab aimed at my liver, he didn’t seem prepared when I also swatted his closed fist away to arch before it could strike me and delivered a swift kick right onto his ribs. The knockback was enough to push my foe away, a surprised look on his face at this response, one that disappeared as quickly as it came to make space for an fascinated expression. Bhediya had noticed the abnormality was tied to the fact I was reacting faster, but he had to understand one thing, something I was sure I had left him to develop by discussing with him about the ways to analyze a weird opponent.
He needed to know if it was something purely defensive, or if it could be used in an aggressive manner to attack enemies. I decided to show him how dangerously powerful what I was using could get at this stage. Panic appeared on his visage as soon as his approach was interrupted by a swift and strong punch that slammed onto his chin. His footing was shaky due to the possible concussion, and I didn’t hesitate in sweeping a low kick under him, bringing him down to the ground. His panic increased even more as he felt blood and pain come out of his nostril. 「 WildHearts 」 tried to tackle me away from my standing point over its user, an attempt that properly stopped with a solid stomp on its face.
Bhediya turned, shock filling his terrified expression as he saw me standing over me, unscathed, calm and chillingly quiet. Despite the advantage he had, he was overwhelmed with ease and… he expected more out of it. And he was wrong. The werewolf’s confusion returned as I let out a calm sigh, my posture easing down some more until there was no guarded stance to see me taking. The air returned to feel as ‘light as usual’.
“W-What?”
“I can’t continue without draining my hamon too much,” I replied flatly, and I saw him give me a surprised look because of that.
“WHAT?!”
A chuckle left my lips at that comment, but he didn’t seem too shaken from accepting my attempt to help him up from the ground. The battle was over, but nobody in the wagon knew what had just happened. Except me and-
“ You used your Ripple, expanding it into the room and… using it to predict his moves. ”
I forgot Zephy was there and he too was sensitive to this kind of element, but I wouldn’t have expected him to know what had just happened. The critter surprised me, again, yet I wasn’t annoyed by this comment as it perfectly summarized what just happened. The perfect blend of both Hamons stemmed by the effort of grasping a complete hold of the user’s surroundings through nature itself. And by nature, it wasn’t severely restricted to just plants, flowers, trees or even dirt. But air, water, anything that was tied to nature and part of it by grand extent.
If I had been on solid ground, I would have had an easier time compared to what I accomplished within the wagon. I could only depend on what I could perceive through the air and use it to gain a prediction of what was going to happen in the fight before it even had the chance to fully unfold. It was like Diavolo’s second ability, but I didn’t need to have long hair or even take a moment to see what was going to happen.
“A glance on what is happening… from multiple points of views,” I decided to further explain. “By using both the Hamon and the Keshowse Kaomi to expand my energy and gain a full understanding of my proximity, I could plan out rapid responses to any threat thrown at me.”
“You were faster, stronger-” Bhediya commented, still skeptical it was only that and before I had the chance to answer that, Kate took that away from me.
“You… you had a full understanding of everything around you. Not just the action, but also the strength, the pace, the… amount of power needed to gain a reaction.”
“All because I tied myself through these two powers combined to Nature itself. And… while that sounds amazing and incredibly absurd I… I have to say it’s not that simple.”
I calmly made my way to the nearest chair and almost fell onto it. I wasn’t too tired, but the drain exerted by using that technique and the fact I was using constant hamon to match my body’s actions with my quick-paced responses wasn’t anything to joke about. Despite the effectiveness and my large capacity in using Hamon, the costly combo just put me in quite the upsetting circumstance. I hadn’t trained well enough with that heightened perception, and the extra burden exerted by that constant drain just left me quite strained. Just enough… to need to sit for a while.
“Are you alright?”
Bhediya’s voice interrupted my pondering and self-chiding. “Mostly. Just surprised by the drain. I definitely should have tried meditating with it a few more days before going for a training spar.”
“You… you didn’t train with it?”
“I did. Just not long enough from the looks of it,” I said while frowning, a little annoyed by the attempt from the werewolf to lecture me. “And I recall someone doing worse than this back when we were still training with Muddiburi.”
His mouth closed by instincts. The unflattering memories of him being scolded for being too reckless in the training, resulting in a couple of injuries that could have been avoided with due attention striking him silent for a while. With him out of the way, it was Kate’s turn to roll that ball to me. And I didn’t have much to try to sway her away from going all out in that lecture.
“Still, that doesn’t mean you should be this reckless yourself. What if you overshoot your expectations and end up more hurt than now?”
“I’m not hurt,” I replied curtly. “And I was just excited to try out this new ability, that’s all. I will not do it again-”
“I would be surprised if you did that after what you’re going through,” The blonde interrupted tensely and I frowned.
“I just said I’m not in pain,” I reminded her and she looked at me and... then my left leg as I was holding it with my hand.
“Why are you holding it like that then?”
“Adrenaline is being a nasty lady and leaving my legs shaky,” I replied truthfully, stopping holding the leg and showing how the limb was just shivering. It really wasn’t a pain-related situation, just the adrenaline, the excitement, and the drain leaving me like that. “See?”
Instead of just pressing for more, the Samurai poked at the shivering knee with her palm and she noticed no pain-given twitches that would corroborate her version. A pout happened on her face, but I still frowned at her for giving me that.
“I’m not a child.”
“And… I didn’t mean to treat you as one.”
…
“Okay. I’m not mad, just… trying to handle the drain,” I remarked after a few moments of quiet, my attention moving to Bhediya. “And you should fix your face and your ribs. I’m quite sure I didn’t just pat those bits with caring caresses.”
The young man snorted, but he still complied and fixed his problems with his Hamon. Meanwhile, Bloody approached and took a seat beside me and started to hum. The new noise gained my focus as I looked right at him and blinked. “Yes?”
“I think I got the Spin to a good level and I wanted to show it to you but… how did you do that?”
“Which bit?” I asked and the younger blond huffed.
“Realizing how that works?”
I smiled, the topic actually gaining the rest of the occupants’ attention back to us. “Oh, that’s… actually simple. I just talked to someone that knows how Nature works.”
Confusion entered the room, with me being the prime jerk that was just playing things cryptically for the sake of being cryptic.
“Someone that… knows Nature?”
“And it’s part of it. In fact, Bhediya you joked about the time I spent with ‘it’.”
The young man frowned at that second half, his brain burning slightly as the gears rolled but failed to bring forth what I was talking about. At least, that was for a couple of silent seconds. Then I saw his eyes widen in realization and he gave me a confused look.
“That… rose? It ‘told’ you how to do… what?”
“Do you remember what we were told about the Keshowse Kaomi when we first saw the natives using it?”
“That it was tied to… nature?” Bloody guessed, getting a slow out of me. Zephy tensed up soon after as he seemed to know what I was referring to.
“ Not only that. They were connecting to it too. ”
“Yes,” I confirmed with a bright smile. “And that’s where I knew where to begin and start. I want you to give it a try Bhediya. I want you to use just a tiny bit of Hamon with it, to reach its core and see how it reacts. Not improve, only react.”
He was still skeptical about it, but he would soon learn that it was the gateway I didn’t expect to find, the breakthrough that actually opened up a new set of thoughts while also broadening the limits of Hamon itself. If before the Ripple would reinforce a user’s lifeforce to the point where their lifespan was severely heightened… then I could imagine this being the first step into unlocking something more than just that. A newer form of Hamon that could actually open up the gates of the Heavens itself.
The rest of the training session went smoothly as I focused on helping Bloody with his training with the Spin as he had already finished his time with Bhediya in training with the Hamon. Once we were completely done with this, I decided it would have been a good time to actually help prepare some dinner. While I was busy… some news seemed to come out from the border with Mexico. If before that point we just knew that someone in the Mexican Army was behind the presence of so many thugs wearing the standard uniform… Well, now we had a name.
And we had an Alibi thanks to Derek.
-----------d-d-d-d-d---------------
“Lieutenant Colonel Luis Siurana, called the ‘Irritante Teniente’ or the Irritating Lieutenant by both members of the Mexican and Union Army. I didn’t expect him to be behind all of this but… this would explain a lot.”
The discussion was happening during dinner, we were all sitting by the table while conversing on this interesting and upsetting topic. I didn’t take a single bite off my dish, understanding that this topic was ten times more important than food itself at the moment. It was the moment where I would finally learn more about the man responsible for siccing mercenaries against us.
“How do you know about him?” Robert decided to start the little interrogation, the man understanding that this could be the mastermind behind our current ‘non-supernatural’ issues.
“He was one of the reasons Sherman had to dispatch the Army of Observation to the Rio Grande border during the Civil War,” The former soldier explained, taking a moment to remember the details with attention. “During the Civil War, Mexico was suffering its own troubles. Economically, socially and… by foreign-related contradictions.”
I nodded, my mind quickly bringing up the various issues Mexico had been suffering during that specific part of its history. The Second Mexican Empire was an attempt to install a monarchist government in the region, one that was supported by France and almost succeeded in destroying the last hint of Liberal resistance in the country if it hadn’t been for the United States. The inner war unfolding in Mexico was ultimately tipped in favor of the Liberals under President Juarez as the United States supported the liberal cause, aided the rebels with equipment and money, and eventually leading to the execution of Maximilian I. The period of instability that ensued was then partly stabilized through the Porfiriato, but it would be foolish to expect it to call it a perfect solution and one accepted by the United States themselves. It was effectively a dictatorship, but not one as aggressive and unstable as the one imposed by General Santa Anna.
“Was he among the liberals?” My question caught off-guard a couple of people at the table and I decided to summarize what I knew of the topic. “In that period, Mexico was busy with an internal war between monarchists and Liberals. The Liberals were the one making base near the border.”
“And you are correct, Dio. He was among the young officials behind the liberal cause but… not because it was his main drive. As many officers, he was just trying to make a name for himself and trying to chase the same path in life like the one of Santa Anna,” Derek explained some more, pausing once more, this time to think about what he just said. “With a little more success on that front. Everyone was really trying to replicate that kind of success and… the only way to gain ranks was to do something that the people found… inspiring. Something that bolstered their popularity.”
“What did he do?” I questioned with a frown, curious to know what kind of madness this guy was behind and why he thought this was a fun way to get through with his ambitions when there were so many other things he could have done beyond getting fished out as the army man for Vins’ plans.
“Luis made an attempt to invade Texas with three dozens men. And by ‘an attempt’, I mean he didn’t even make it to the border that a bigger army loyal to Juarez told him off the moment he got too close to the area to start a border crisis with his contingent.”
I was perplexed by this explanation. Not only this added another cuckoo to face in the future, but it also explained why Vins had gone to him of all people. Knowing this kind of individual, I just could imagine him jumping into the boat at the first mention of getting Mexico its full borders and… it was deeply concerning. While I was stuck with this, I listened to the others talking about it.
“Wouldn’t that behavior warrant demotions or even imprisonment?” Bloody asked out of personal curiosity, and I could agree to that assessment. I would have thought a respectable army would have removed such a deranged figure from leading their own troops into some mad marches that would have led to pure defeat for them.
“Juarez needed every help he had. So he just put him away from the border and back to fight in the frontline where he proved to be a viable officer in battles.”
“So he was set free because he was good at his job?” Bhediya pressed on, gaining a sigh out of the cowboy.
“Mexico doesn’t really have a standard with this kind of thing. If their people like how their officers handle a fight and protect their rights, they will forgive them even from the worst crime.”
“That’s unpleasant,” I rebuked grimly, not bothering hiding my own upset at the news. This guy was really bad news and I really didn’t need to face someone this troublesome if he managed to gain this much support to cause problems at the border now. “And what really happened to the border? You mentioned a clash between the troops stationed there and a force from Mexico.”
“There was an attack. The force garrisoned there managed to repel it, but there were mentions of this being the beginning and… they mentioned soldiers that looked more corpses than normal humans,” Derek elaborated with a tired tone. “That witch is loaning monsters to the prick. It will take a little while before the border is completely breached.”
“Which means we will have to hasten our pace if we want to reach the area and stop that invasion before the United States is attacked for good,” I remarked, gaining a few nods with that determined response and... Just as I said that, we all stopped at the sound of someone clapping. It came from one of the two main entrances of the wagon, and our gazes stopped at the lone figure leaning by the closed door behind him.
“Despite my current affiliations, I can’t help but praise your resolution in helping the best country in the world… Dio Joestar.”
ゴ
ゴ
ゴ
ゴ
My eyes narrowed at the familiar man and I gritted my teeth in pure irritation as he sported a completely placid look despite the attention he was getting. Bloody was the only one that gawked in recognition, his eyes widening in confusion.
The man had long, blond hair, which curled at its ends into a number of perfectly-shaped rings. Blue eyes scrutinized the rest of the cast, stopping a little more than the rest before me and… the young blond himself. Donning an impeccable-looking uniform outfit, it also included a neatly-kept overcoat closed to the end of his torso. Under it, he wore frilled garments and a pair of gloves with a net pattern on the upper half.
“Funny Valentine… I suppose you’re from a different timeline.”
The comment got even more shock out of Bloody while instilling a sense of recognition from the others at the name.
“G-Grandfather?”
“That would be correct. In both cases,” The President of the United States from Steel Ball Run confirmed quietly. “I suppose I wouldn’t be too abrupt to request a place where to sit.”
Pondering about it, I knew that I could have just refused to give him a chair but I could tell there was something more than just a visit of courtesy. So, I was correct to assume it was either him or the worst Dio behind this dimensional mishap, but… it also opened plenty of worries and questions as to why he was there and what kind of plans the man had in this specific dimension and how he managed to survive the Spin in this particular occasion.
In the universe introduced by Eyes of Heaven, he was freed by Heaven Ascension DIO and… I was quite certain the bastard himself wasn’t tied to this matter. If he was, we would have encountered him already. No, I knew this wasn’t the case and that there had to be something that spared Valentine from Spin Hell. I gestured to him to take a seat in one of the unused chairs, the action gaining a mere nod from Funny and surprise from the rest of the people around.
“W-What is going-”
“Apologies for the interruption. I really didn’t mean to intrude since you were busy with this conversation,” The man apologized, interjecting Robert’s question. “I wish to make it clear that right now, I bear no ill intent considering that your current goal is to preserve the greatness of the United States, to protect it from those that seek to maintain the national unity that we have been blessed by God himself.”
…
“Why are you here, Mr. Valentine? Honesty doesn’t hurt from time to time.”
He gazed at me dully, but he nodded once more. “I suppose my visit already spurned your curiosity, Mr. Joestar. I can see with my own eyes that it stirred within you the sense of child-like wonder that best represents a peculiar mind such as yours.”
“That would be the case,” I replied and he smiled at my genuineness.
“I would like to say that my intentions are pure before your own reasoning, but it would be a shameful lie I don’t wish to let out,” Funny elaborated with a serious tone. “At least, not until we are through this trouble that I can’t condone for nothing in this world.”
“Are you talking about… the situation with Luis Siurana?” Kate inquired, gaining a fascinated look from the ‘President’.
“Yes, my lady,” The blond admitted with a polite smile, his gaze back at me. “Right now, the woman that brought me here foolishly thought that I would just close an eye to the fact she is trying to turn a blatant invasion of the national sovereign of this country in a diversion to cover for her idiotic take on her plans. Plans that have suffered a severe problem.”
That was… fascinating for sure. My interest grew with the comment, knowing that the subject was Vins and yet I just couldn’t grasp what in particular could have gone wrong on her half-secret plan. I gave him a serious look and… sighed.
“I suppose you’re here to mention what kind of setback she suffered in exchange for… helping?”
“No,” He replied flatly, gaining my scowl but still continuing to talk despite the upsetting response. “I came here to announce how you will have to not worry about the situation at the border. I will personally make sure any incursions of that kind are stopped before it will become too much of a strain to my genuine loyalty to this grand country.”
…
“And?” Bhediya pressed him, the werewolf knowing that there had to be more than just that. The president nodded at this comment and soon spoke up again.
“But I will tell you something that will definitely end the unpleasant plans of this ridiculous woman,” Funny confessed happily. “Your new destination isn’t Mexico. It’s… Los Angeles.”
Confusion skyrocketed again at that. “What?”
“Vins’ current goal is to first handle you and then reach the place,” The man was finally truthful with the name of our common issue. “She isn’t waiting for you in Mexico, having preferred to trap your previous destination to make sure you perish in that assault.”
“But why Los Angeles?” Derek demanded. “I mean, I could understand if it was somewhere by the border but… why California?”
“She craves for an object that is stored somewhere in that city. It’s not important for her plans to deal with you, rather it's tied to something she plans to accomplish after your demise. Something tied to also giving us ‘helpers’ rewards for aiding her mission.”
“And you don’t want to help her anymore because she doesn’t care if the United States is attacked,” I remarked, gaining a solemn look from the older Valentine.
“That would be correct. I would attack her myself but… I suppose you are aware as to why someone like me would do more harm to myself and your cause in striking at her rather than keeping away from causing trouble.”
…
“She woke him up, didn’t she? The one she mentioned she was waiting for us with.”
“Who are you talking about?” Robert asked and I sighed, glancing at him with tired eyes.
“Vins has revived one of the beings that created the Stone Mask and… that being is also behind the creation of the Arrow, the main tool used to activate Stands.”
While most were clueless on this matter, Bhediya realized what I was subtly hinting at and… he gave me a serious look.
“He can… do something to the Stands?”
I nodded, giving him a grim glance. “He can copy them.”
It was one of the reasons why Stands weren’t a good way to handle Pillar Men and why I was really investing a lot in Hamon training. It was really going to be a tough fight that one and I could tell it was going to be worse if that bastard of Santana was going to try and pull some of his creepy sneak body-invasions.
“This is… concerning,” Derek summarized the dark thoughts shared by pretty much everyone. Valentine merely nodded, cleaning his lips with his napkin before standing up with a relieved look. My attention was back on him and… how the guy had just eaten my own dish in front of me without me noticing!
“That’s uncalled for,” I called out and he sighed.
“Sometimes we have to be rude to show some compliments to the chef. My praises and… I believe it’s my time to go.”
“ What about… the object? The one thing you said it was in Los Angeles, ” Zephy spoke up, stopping Funny from leaving. “ What is it? ”
“That’s something that Dio might know about and that he will remember only when it will be time for him to remember.”
After a brief ‘farewell’, the president left through the door, possibly using his 「 D4C 」 to get back to his safe house without pitching a long trip. And as he left, I started to think what Vins could be possibly trying to get. Something important, something that was necessary for her plans and that was more important than just waiting with Santana back in Mexico. Something that was in California and… I couldn’t think of anything on the spot.
Despite that state of cluelessness, I could tell one single thing. It had to be really important, and we had to reach our newest destination before trouble truly unfolded.
-----------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d--------
AN
I don’t think I need to say that Funny isn’t an ally. Pragmatism took him to aid a side that could or may not become his opposition in the near future. It’s all for the sake of the USA after all…
Chapter 65: Omake 28: Unique Bond (2)
Chapter Text
Omake 28: Unique Bond (2)
“Can I ask you a question about… that sword?”
Kate’s ears twitched at my words, her attention shifting at me as she looked away from the book she had been reading until that very moment. It was one of those rare moments where we were the only ones by the ‘living room’ wagon. With Bhediya taking his turn to train Bloody in Hamon while Zephy watched with caution, and Robert and Derek took their private smoke time, it was just the two of us in that precise moment.
Orange eyes met orange eyes.
“What about it?”
“I don’t think you ever said if it was something that was made by your father or that he just had in his possession since it was in his family for a while. I was just curious about this detail.”
She blinked, her head tilting slightly on the left as she pondered over the explanation.
“I don’t really… know for sure,” The young woman admitted with a genuine tone. “I know that it was in the Aryoko Clan’s possession for a long time but… father never told me about its full story, only that he had been entrusted to keep it safe.”
I could imagine the normal Japanese hermit, the kind of man that just accepted isolation as a solution to his troubles and his own personal peace. A man that was still open to help others, but also involved himself in issues all for the sake of making sure those were fine and well. I also imagined little Kate and… the sight felt a mixture of adorable and deeply amusing. Still, I maintained a calm expression as I knew the subject of our conversation wasn’t particularly joyful due to the man’s demise.
“He was a good man from the way you’re describing him,” I commented, knowing that I was treading on some troubling ground in that very moment due to the topic.
“He was kind, understanding and… he tried his best to prepare me for what is life,” Kate added while nodding. “To the beauty of it and to its dangers.”
“Sounds like an interesting fellow.”
“He was...” She replied fondly. After a while, her expression morphed to one of curiosity as she regarded me with a fascinated look. “Since you asked about my father, would it be fine if I returned the favor?”
Slowly nodding, I could tell that Kate was just interested to know the man behind ‘Dio’ but… which of the two? And should I be worried about giving too many details at once? Truly difficult questions to answer on the spot, but I hoped that it wasn’t going to be the case.
“You mentioned you had a photo with you about your family. Can I… see them?”
That was something I could do without any issue. It took me just a moment to reach out for my bag and retrieve a few pictures I had stored in a secret spot within it. The one I brought forth was one the entire Joestar family took when I had just made 16. It was me, Jonathan, and George.
“This is George Joestar. He was the one that took me in as a ward first and then adopted me as his son,” I started to list out. “He is a good man, quite traditional at times but it’s just… proper from a nobleman of his status.”
“You two are close,” Kate affirmed, noticing my genuine happiness in speaking about him.
“While he wasn’t one to make emotional displays in public, we had our moments in private. He is… he is my father, there is no reason for me to think otherwise,” I commented with a small smile, indirectly praising the man himself.
With that first figure out of the way, I shifted the focus on the third individual in the picture, my smile twitching in clear amusement as I remembered a few interesting bits about Jojo when I first met him. Something about… helping him with Math and other subjects.
“This is Jonathan, he gets called by many as ‘Jojo’ due to the full name being Jonathan Joestar,” I continued with fondness behind each word. “He is my younger brother and I still remember how he behaved back when he was younger. A little brash, kind of unruly at times when it came to etiquette but… I guess he had a gold heart from the very start.”
“Oh? Is he the kind of brother that looks up to the older sibling?”
“You would be surprised by how many times I had to help him during the time we were homeschooled,” I replied with a small smile. “He is smart and I can say that now he could easily do some complex calculations on his own but… a few years ago, he just detested even trying to study mathematics and other logical subjects. Mostly because it felt very senseless for him.”
“But?” She asked, picking up that I was withholding something really entertaining about the topic.
“I showed him part of the paperwork that father would usually have to go through in the early part of the day. Since the Joestar Estate has ties in the trading system, which is where most of its income comes from, the papers are generally filled with numerous numbers tied to costs, gains, estimations and real exchanges,” I explained with a growing grin on my face. “He was pale for a while, but he seemed to change idea quite quickly as soon as I reminded him that it was going to be his job once he was given hold of the family’s expenses and income.”
The blonde carefully had her right hand over her mouth, holding back a chuckle as only a snort left through her lips. “I-I suppose it was truly terrifying to handle that there wasn’t much of a choice on that.”
“He was quite compliant to learning and doing extra homework to make up for any issue he had on the topics we had to handle together,” I answered with a giddy tone. “Still, he did just fine. He is really competent when he really wants to achieve something.”
The woman nodded and there was a brief pause that followed just after my answer. I took a moment to think if it would have been for the best to just let the conversation finish there or continue it somehow and, as I thought about it, I realized that there was actually something that I wanted to discuss with her.
“By the way, speaking of family...” I commented quietly, having thought about this for a while but, never finding the moment to actually entertain this thought into something a little more meaningful beyond mere friendship. “I’ve studied a couple of Japanese words since I’ve met you. I had a couple of books that helped studying both Chinese and Japanese, so I gave priority to the latter.”
Eyes narrowing with intrigue, the young woman nodded and I decided to go for it and hoped to not make this more awkward than it sounded in my head.
“If I was to call you my sister, would that mean that in Japanese I should address you as Imouto or Onee-san?”
If before Kate’s focus had been absolutely guarded upon me, the very moment the question entered her brain… something changed within her expression. Surprise, amusement, confusion and… interest- all those visibly shook her to the core and eventually gained a response out of her.
“I-I think Imouto is incorrect since it means ‘younger sister’.”
Instead of just nodding, I carefully frowned, trying to make it look like I was just clueless on the matter and doubtful about this response.
“But… aren’t you younger than me?”
Her jaw dropped at this, and she eyed me for a long while. “I’m… how old do you think I am?”
“As a gentleman, I can’t answer that question without feeling ashamed,” I replied truthfully, way too accustomed to how that was a big rule in some circles in this time period. She closed her eyes for a moment and sighed.
“I’m… older than you. And I think Onee-san would fit accordingly.”
…
“What if I mistakenly call you ‘Imouto’? Would that be impolite and unpleasant for you to hear?”
She sighed. “Dio, do you want to call me ‘Imouto’?”
I blinked. “I don’t recall making that comment-”
“But you’re implying it with that silly scenario. You aren’t stupid enough to mistake two different ways to address someone,” The blonde flatly remarked. “So, do you want to call me ‘Imouto’ and… why?”
“I just feel like it would be fitting since you look younger than me,” I answered honestly. “But I will not push it if you don’t want to.”
…
Another sigh. “One condition.”
“Uh?”
“I will accept this… for one condition,” Kate elaborated with a surprisingly serious tone. “I refuse to call you Onii-san or anything remotely close to that. It’s either Otouto or Dio.”
…
“Deal?” I answered confusedly, actually grasping at another element that I hadn’t considered due to this unexpected development. “Did we just… become surrogate siblings?”
Her mouth opened, then closed. Confusion flared in her eyes as her expression morphed into one of incredible surprise at this comment.
“I… I think so?”
…
“I guess it’s fine,” I muttered, my mind failing to grasp how this actually happened. It all started with the idea of merely setting up the plans to eventually head pat her but… this actually failed successfully. In fact, this was… a little better? Awkwardly so it felt like that.
We spent the rest of the quality time trying to get hold of this situation and… I guess it worked? It was awkward at first, but then we started to work things out properly and-
‘ A few centuries later...’
A small smile was on my face as I braced for a little blond boy leaving the side of his parents, and running up to me with a giddy grin on his face. I caught him with ease and he giggled as I tickled beyond the little layer of white fur with black stripes.
“Uncle Dio!”
That’s how it would then develop.
---------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d--
AN
How cool would it be to say that the amazing Dio Joestar is your uncle?
Chapter 66: ARC 2: Ambizione (14)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (14)
The first thing I noticed as I woke up was… that I wasn’t awake.
Or rather, I opened my eyes to find myself in a dream-like situation. Now, that very concept would leave me frowning at the many dubious nightmares I had in the past, the worst ones tied to when I first developed my Stand and a couple more I really didn’t want to talk about. Right now… I was standing in the middle of a desert, it was just me… some cactus and… a figure.
Blinking, I glanced around to confirm it was just that, nothing more beyond this confusing setting I was now in. The sun was up in the sky, but I barely felt the heat despite the intensity it was shining with. I finally started to move, intrigued by the figure that was standing right there, sitting on a closed box, a lock keeping the chest closed shut while the figure, a man that was giving me his back and was leaning down in a way that offered no sight over his head.
“Who are you?” I asked, almost sounding demanding as something about this entire scene left me… angry for some reason. “Where are we?”
No answer, only silence as the fleeting wind just left true peace in this setting. I kept approaching, but I could tell that something was keeping me from reaching my destination. Each step added to the distance instead of taking me closer and… I could tell that it was all tied to the figure. My pace intensified to try and counter this absurd development, but so did the pace behind the increase of steps that needed to be taken. Soon I was running, using Hamon to actually try to double, if not triple my speed. Nothing changed, the boost didn’t matter and I tried to use 「 ACT 2 」 to further expand my current physical abilities, by using its legs. Surprisingly enough, that seemed to do the trick as I started to gain on the distance-expansion. I rushed, I finally felt moments away from finally grasping at the man’s shoulders when… something happened.
It was sudden, I barely felt the action as an invisible punch slammed onto my cheek and sent me soaring and crashing back on the ground… and the intense distance-expansion ceased. I felt blood leaking from my nostrils, the hit having traveled across the face and left me with a minor concussion. So sudden, so realistic- and yet I knew this was just a vision. It shouldn’t be hurting, yet it did. I stood up and… the figure was no longer there. The box stood there, the lock, now perfectly visible from where I was. Four letters or numbers- numbers, I confirmed as I stood up and finally resumed my approach. This time I wasn’t stopped by anything, except dread as something within it felt ‘pulling’ me the closest. But it wasn’t a nice kind of pull.
Something about it… felt so horrible, so dreadful and I could only stare in pure shock as the box cracked and shattered in multiple pieces. There was nothing inside, I realized with extreme confusion and… annoyance. Something about this scene just didn’t make any sense to me. I expected something in it and I wanted to know.
I need to know. I demand to know.
But I couldn’t get any answer as I was left alone and with many questions to think about as I started to really wake up.
Someone was trying to wake up, and I opened my eyes in brief surprise when I realized it was Robert. The fellow blond had a tired look on his face, it was clear it was quite clear in the morning and yet he knew he had to be awake for this. And so everyone else was supposed to.
Kate was already awake, the same for a yawning Derek and Bloody as the child stretched a little bit before leaning down to scratch the head of the passing Zephy. Bhediya hummed quietly while staring at the nearby window and glanced back at me as I calmly got up from my small bed. I raised a questioning look as to why he looked so frustrated and he shrugged.
“It’s earlier than usual,” He replied flatly and I blinked. After a quick glance at my small watch, I realized that the werewolf was referring to the hour which we all woke up to. One hour of difference and… I could barely see any sunlight coming from the windows. I could tell it was tied to the fact we had skipped one of our usual stops, but that didn’t mean this disrupted any element of the trip. We would still wake up tired on the normal basis, so it wasn’t a major change compared to usual.
Yet none of the occupants of the train was willing to do anything until some more sun started to come up and brighten the road from the station and into town. It definitely added to the matter that all shops had to be still closed at this hour, and it would be futile to send anyone out to retrieve the material we needed. Instead, I decided to go and have a little history lesson with Bloody. The boy was surprised when I mentioned how I wanted to walk with him around the still sleepy city. Confused, but also worried as Speedwagon argued it was still a little late to go through this kind of activity.
I disagreed on the basis that this was the best hour to go around without having to face any trouble in our planned path. Plus, it would be nice to explore Atlanta while the streets were empty so we could check the few landmarks about the Civil War that even now existed within the area. While a good part of the South might have been granted the money needed to fix some of the damage, entire cities were meant to remain in ruins for a long time due to the current hostilities between North and South. This degree of revenge might be fueled by legitimate feelings, but the damage it caused to the nation as a whole and the people first and foremost was atrocious and unforgivable. With that in mind, I wanted Bloody to know that racism wasn’t the only thing a politician should know about the whole legacy of the Civil War.
The weather was fairly cold due to the current hour, but still easy to deal with as we both started to walk up to the city’s entrance and then the main roads. Atlanta was one of the biggest known hubs in the South, and also where Sherman’s March to the Sea started. A violent ‘scorched earth’ tactic which was meant to ultimately cripple the Confederates’ logistics by destroying all ‘military assets’. By that definition, fields were burned, stored resources were destroyed and buildings were razed for the sake of shattering what was left of the South’s morale during the war.
It was an effective military attack, but one that didn’t take into account the ramification of what peace would bring. No matter how many funds were poured into the idea of fixing the shredded agriculture, it was clear that the damage was done and it was going to remain for long. Even after almost two decades, the result of the destruction was visible. Sure, the fields had recovered, but the ruins of the former farms were also there as a reminder of what was lost for the sake of ending slavery once and for all. It was upsetting how violence became the tool to put an end to this and it was there that I wanted to impart a lesson to Bloody. The boy watched all around as I explained to him why there were so many ruins and why this happened.
“But why was even questioned the need to abolish slavery? I would understand that there was no plan to finance those that lost part of their business since it was tied to slavery but… why was violence the method to end this debate?”
I thought his grandfather would have told him this due to the relative importance, but, then again, it wasn’t a topic that was easy to discuss when some aspects just appeared to be so jarring and stupid about the debate itself. The Civil War might have centered about slavery, but the one that poured gasoline where those that wanted to gain a political advantage over it, especially many politicians in the South. With many Southerners having long developed a disdain for the industrialists in the North, and due to the fact that illiteracy was a grave trouble back at the time, abusing that grand degree of ignorance to create purpose through racism was the best way to find support from many. A political loophole that eventually sparked the Civil War and then caused the widening of the differences between the two sides of the Union.
“Because politicians thought they could just abuse the people’s hopes for their own gain. They ignored the dangers of what weak and deception-filled campaign they were promoting, ending up to allow the secession and then the war to ensue. American against American, civilian against civilian… brothers against brothers.”
“Grandfather always spoke highly of… the war. Same for Derek,” He argued, clearly having a bit of trouble trying to make his mind over what to think of it. Should he hate it? Should he support it? The answer was a little complicated, but not difficult for me to relay without hesitation.
“Both of them have served for the side against slavery. They fought to protect the rights of those that were undoubtedly Americans like them. They fought for what was right and what was their duty as part of the Union,” I replied with a small smile. “But my words aren’t meant to discredit the war itself, or at least not the side that won. Rather, I wish for you to understand that this conflict, this needless bloodshed, happened all because bickering between ambitious politicians that just couldn’t swallow their pride and sacrifice their desires for the sake of many. One would think that such ambition was driven by a fair goal, but there is nothing of fair when your main objective is to keep being in power.”
“It’s to help the people, no matter the reputation,” Bloody added and I nodded. This time he didn’t huff as I regaled him with a quick head pat. “But… What happened to these politicians? I don’t believe grandfather ever explained to me since… he too didn’t know much about it.”
“I doubt he doesn’t know,” I admitted nervously, now feeling like I was treading on some troubling waters due to the topic. “The politicians that weren’t directly tied to the Confederation were spared from any harsh punishment. Some of them argued that they were even ‘detained for being too moderate’.”
“And they remained in power? But… why?”
I sighed. “The people’s will, young Valentine. You might think the war reinforced a value here in the South, but it didn’t remove any of the smaller stains all around. The people there haven’t elected their representatives just on this topic, and it was decided to not take any hasty action that would have led to mass unrest,” I explained with a heavy voice. “I understand this might sound impractical since nothing here can genuinely confirm that those people will keep their words and treat others as they should… but that doesn’t mean that this action was driven by appeasement.”
“Why not?” Bloody asked with a serious look, clearly upset by this entire ordeal. “Soldiers died for this, and… and they don’t care?”
“If the winners acted harshly against these politicians, they would have rendered void that very sacrifice, Bloody,” I replied flatly, understanding way too well how unpleasant of a truth it was. “Something many forget about victors is that they have two duties that they have to uphold. One towards those that have fallen and one to those that will come beyond their generation.”
“And the duties are…?”
“A right peace, where the main theme of the war, the one that drove brave men to die, is implemented and guarded with utmost justice and respect,” I commented with a serious tone. “And respect for those that weren’t part of this conflict and yet they were pulled in this against their will. To preserve their rights as citizens of this country. Were they representatives removed, their rights would have been breached.”
“And… then what?”
I managed a small smile. “And the ballot worked against those that lied. The people don’t want to be led by liars.”
The boy slowly nodded at this, still taking a few moments to digest my words as I spared a look around. The city was still sleeping even now, but I could tell that soon the sun was going to rise up properly to illuminate all around and wake up every citizen. Just as I sighed at this, I heard Bloody speak up and caught me off-guard due to how quick it came out and I heard it.
“What about with the… other grandfather? He was the president in his timeline-”
“And he worked to fix these issues, but he did so with an iron fist that wasn’t befitting of a democratically-elected leader,” I argued with a scoff. “While you might think that version of your grandfather is a good president… you would be wrong. One that wishes the best for his country? Yes, but he is no good president. Not when the people within it are less valued for the sake of the prestige and power of the United States.”
“He looked happy,” The boy pointed out and… I actually paused for a moment, realizing what he was trying to mention. “Why is he helping us if he is a bad person?”
“Because he is a pragmatic man, young Valentine. Someone that is willing to take risks if, by the end of the day, serves to satisfy the goals of his agenda,” I pointed out flatly. “He isn’t an ally, but an enemy to our enemy. Don’t confuse him for a friend of ours.”
…
“What about you?”
I blinked. “Uhm?”
“You helped me. You helped Kate, you helped many… but what if you too have an agenda?”
I would have normally gotten angry had I been four years younger, always worrying and getting pissed of people putting me in that kind of group but… I was older. The joke got old as well and I barely gave a dime about it whenever it was taken by people as a possible reasoning as to why I do things. Plus, I knew he was just saying this out of irritation at knowing that his grandfather was, somehow, a liar of that proportions. It was an unusual kind of loyalty due to their bond, but perhaps it was more tied to his own idea of a proper president, the one built by the Valentine’s family. So… I just chuckled. Loudly.
That seemed to confuse and annoy the younger blond at the same time. “W-What? I didn’t say anything funny.”
“But you did,” I remarked mirthfully. “You see, Bloody, you might be correct to assume someone like me could take that kind of road but… what kind of malicious individual that wishes to hurt you would give you so much this eagerly?”
…
“W-What?”
“Let me ask you this, what would be my agenda towards you? Make you the president? Get a loyal individual in the White House? A puppet even?”
“W-Well, yes?”
“Then why give you all the tools to eventually become a threat? Why actually giving you lessons that broaden your education beyond mere politics but also cover life itself as it should be lived?”
His jaw dropped a tiny bit at that rebuttal and I took this chance to push even more with my words.
“You are not in the wrong to be suspicious of people. While I don’t have that kind of perception of things, that doesn’t mean anyone sharing my same mindset can be as kind as I am. Some might even fake it until you are in the best spot to be completely controlled. Some will even try to offer you a sweet deal in exchange for handling things the way they want… and you need to be wary of them,” I added fiercely. “But don’t accuse people until you have proof of what you are trying to accuse them of. Not only the brash action could put you in jeopardy, both for reputation and wellbeing, but also set you up to handle them as complete enemies… and these people don’t like that kind of attention.”
Bloody could only nod, looking slightly embarrassed and fairly apologetic due to what reply I had delivered to his doubts. At this point, we had entered one of the poorer districts of Atlanta, taking note of how desolate it all looked and… how awfully quiet it had gotten ever since we took the last corner to this road. Too quiet and I knew that something was easily wrong from the malicious entities that were trying to set up an ambush for us both. Bloody paused as I stopped him by his shoulder, making him tense up at the suddenness of my action.
He remained silent, but he noticed my unnerved look as I checked around at specific spots. It didn’t take long for the cracking noises of rifles discharging their shots echoed all around, forcing me to materialize 「 ACT 2 」 and push us both upward and away from the bullets’ trajectory. But as we paused mid-air, four figures rushed from the tallest buildings on the side, trying to skewer us in that precise moment. Vampires, they were bearing the same blue uniform we were worried to have to deal with this frequently. Bloody didn’t need an explanation as to how he was supposed to react, his arms crackling in Hamon and matching closely with the intense zapping my own limbs were coating into. Two vampires were dispatched away by a punch from the boy and a kick from me, while the other two had their heads smashed together with a double punch from 「 ACT 2 」.
We descended down again, this time a few more Vampires reaching the ground… together with a large horde of zombies that were taken from the undead in the nearby graveyard. Gritting my teeth, the number was incredibly difficult to decipher, but still within the range of action we both could manage. To be fair, I was talking more about myself, since I had yet to put Bloody to the test of killing monsters created by the Stone Mask with Hamon alone, and he had to use it primarily if we didn’t want to be overwhelmed. The vampires restrained themselves from rushing at us, clearly slightly intimidated from the way we handled their comrades and using the zombies as shields. I caught one of them as it tried to approach Bloody from behind, and I was surprised when the boy returned the favor by kicking away one of the cheeky vampires that got into my blind spot. This battle felt really similar to what happened back in the Native American settlement, except here they didn’t seem to have a sniper.
And… I didn’t buy it. It sounded too easy, and I kept vigilant for any flash from a scope or for some gun cracking another shot again. My paranoia proved to be right as I managed to dodge away and help Bloody out of some sniping coming from two vampires in the area. It was a troublesome matter to add to the relentless assault of the ground forces, but it was still manageable even as I had to take some attention off my own side to help out the younger blond a lot due to his lack of experience of handling so many foes this closely. Despite his weaker performance caused by this being his first combat purely centered around Hamon, he was making incredible progress with how calm and steady he was keeping the Ripple’s flow. Eventually we just had to ‘wait’ roughly ten to fifteen minutes as the sun finally started to rise properly over Atlanta and started to destroy what was left of zombies and vampires. It was good news that no one had tampered with the weather and prevented the sunlight from doing its job, but… I was actually confused by the fact they hadn’t run for cover. They genuinely looked surprised when they noticed they were disintegrating with ease under those conditions. Confusing, but not important enough to stop me from reaching up for Bloody as soon as I saw the boy trembling and wobbling a little due to the duress he had put his body through. It didn’t take him long to almost trip on himself due to how tiring the entire experience had been.
“I-Is it over?” He asked tiredly, his breathing irregular and heavy. I nodded, patting his head as I proceeded to lift him up and start pacing back through the way we came from.
“They are all dead… but we need to make it back to the others,” I replied tensely, knowing well enough that this couldn’t have been an isolated attack. With that in mind, I proceeded to get us both back to the train, expecting to find the vehicle under siege when… we arrived to find that the train was fine beyond a couple of old clothes worn by a few zombies now lying on the ground as their bodies had been destroyed either by the sunlight itself or by our friends. Instead of a full assault for us to join and break down, we arrived in time to find quite the absurd scene that gave me an explanation as to why the mercenaries were caught off-guard by their main weakness as vampires. And it all started from the sole survivor of the attacking force, a frightened vampire that was outright using a blanket to cover his skin from exploding like the rest of his companions.
Truly, the first time ever I had to handle a vampire this scared and… willingly to talk.
----------d-d-d-d--------------d-d-d-d---------
When I was first told of this entire affair by Bhediya, I was perplexed by the idea itself as it sounded completely… outlandish.
A vampire that had gained enough ‘lucidity’ to be able to surrender and actually begged for his life wasn’t really a novelty considering the fact he was acting on instincts. His odds were gone, his friends were dead, he was left alone to face all his targets on his own and… yes, he didn’t stand a chance of survival in these conditions. The real surprise stemmed from another element, another detail that caught my attention as I asked the werewolf to repeat that specific bit.
“He wants to talk but… he isn’t asking to be spared,” Bhediya repeated with a sigh, understanding that the news was fairly unusual. “He said he wanted to solely talk to you and that he… wants to take revenge at his boss.”
I could understand the bitterness, but I was surprised at the eagerness to backstab Siurana this quickly. I was unsure of this but… I decided to go through with it. But not before getting more info on the matter. The rest of the crew was mostly fine, with Speedwagon having been ruffled a little as he helped some of the workers that hadn’t moved to safety in time to avoid getting surrounded by the monsters. Still, I wanted to know why it was decided by the group to spare this one in particular.
“He whined and screeched a lot, dodging attacks and hiding by the corner as soon as he started to lose his right arm,” Bhediya argued. “He begged meaningfully and… while that wouldn’t have been enough, I also saw him try to show me a picture while he was backing away. He said it was… his family.”
“That’s… impossible. A vampire shouldn’t be able to retain that much emotion like that.”
“And yet he did. I think it’s because of the fear. It’s a reaction that rekindled the familiar sensation of dread for those he left behind,” The werewolf pointed out quietly. “I wouldn’t… approve of this since I don’t believe any vampire trying to make it seem they can still feel something for humans. But I think his request is tied to his family.”
I nodded, understanding where he was going with this. “I will talk to him at once. Where is he?”
The wagon had been mostly abandoned, with all the ways out either covered by some members of the group or left under the sunlight. There was no way out, and so no means for this guy to free himself from this matter. I walked inside the little lair the cornered Vampire had made out of his limited space. Things were quiet, with the man standing by one of the corners that hadn’t been hit by the sun, it was clear that any attack aimed at me would just end up killing him in the process. He still aimed his red-eyed gaze at me, recognizing me as I calmly walked up until I was in the middle spot of the room.
I gazed at him and sighed. “What is your name?”
…
…
Waiting patiently, I knew he heard me and that he understood me. I was just expecting a response to come, one that was driven more by the sense of urgency at the fact he didn’t have much time left to live. I used this brief pause from the talking to study the man more. Dark-brown hair that had darkened by the root, pale skin, his elongated fangs were gritting against his other teeth while he tried to think of a way to not die quickly in this circumstance. Finally, he gulped loudly and then he spoke up loud and clear, but with a thick Spanish accent.
“C-Capitano Edgar Guillen… A-Am I speaking to-”
“Dio Joestar,” I interjected, catching on the fact he was struggling with the words. “I believe we can keep the answers curt. You don’t have to be… lengthy in your relays.”
He nodded, understanding what I was offering probably because he was aware of his accent and, with that out of the way, I started the interrogation at once, sparing no details on the matter.
“You wish to give information about your former allies,” I began pushing, knowing that I had to coax him into growing invested even more into the offer before sinking my teeth onto the weak spot. “Any particular reason beyond revenge?”
…
He stared at the floor for a moment, then growled. “Siurano… that hijo de puta-”
“Let’s also moderate the swearing. I understand the foul words just fine,” I remarked before he could go through with this. Edgar regaled me with a glare and sighed loudly.
“Siurano- he set us up for this mission… because he wanted us dead.”
I blinked. “How so?”
“The sun. We didn’t know that it would have killed us. That bruja told us that the reason why we had to avoid the sun was because our powers would vanish- not that we would have died because of it,” He lamented angrily. “We- We didn’t even know you were prepared for us.”
“Your ‘former associates’ were keen to follow a similar pattern to you. Still, why do you believe Siurano wanted your demise together with the others of your group?”
…
He seemed to lose fierceness for a moment, seemingly resentful but also unnerved by something he was thinking about.
“During the American Civil War… he tried to cross the border,” He narrated. “We were there too, from the beginning. We knew that going through that insane plan would have meant our execution and the death of our families for treason.”
“You betrayed him by alerting the government officials and having him ordered to stop from going through with that suicidal mission,” I guessed, remembering Derek’s explanation and connecting dots regarding what would have given a ‘good reason’ for that kind of punishment. It had to be something so humiliating or so devastating that Siurano couldn’t help but go through with this at the expense of manpower.
“But not without reason,” He argued furiously. “The bastardo- we got him to live another day for that, and that’s how he returned the favor.”
“I can only assume he did so because his ego demanded it. He wanted to feel strong and… unquestioned by his own men,” I offered flatly. “Now, let us… talk about the information itself. What can you offer?”
“Papers.”
I blinked. “What?”
“I have… I have a key. It’s from one of the buildings in town. One of the unused ones,” The dying vampire elaborated. “In there, we kept maps about your actions, our patrols and… other things that would have helped against you. We barely browsed those and… and yet I’m sure it would have worked.”
“Guards?”
He shook his head. “We all left that place without anyone behind to guard. We wanted to strike you at full force… and I am confident that no one would have entered it, not with the fright we gave to a couple of thieves two days ago.”
My lips twitched at that, knowing that the ‘fright’ might be a little more than the classic trick or treat antic. Also, I was confused by the fact they actually had set up ‘checkpoints’ between the major cities just to set up better ambushes. Still, despite my growing frustration at his ‘calm approach’ over something so problematic, I still pressed on as I knew I had to milk this source of info on Vins’ minions as much as possible if I wanted to find the best way to counter her. Plus, there was something else I wanted to know. Something really important when the final battle happened.
“And what else about… the bruga? The witch?”
“W-What about her?” He inquired.
“Was she protected by a tall and muscular man?”
…
“Y-Yes?”
“Was the man completely submitted to her or-”
“H-He seemed dumb. Like he wasn’t there. I just saw him a few times but… He seemed completely obedient to the bruga.”
I nodded, smiling kindly at his willingness to answer this much. “Thank you. This is… really important for us. They are not good people.”
“N-Now I know...” The vampire groaned, coughing some blood out of his lips. “Still… my request.”
“If it’s within my power, I shall provide you one last wish.”
Edgar nodded, not hesitating even for a moment as he relayed what he wanted the most to be his death wish.
“A letter,” He merely answered and I frowned at this request.
“A letter? You want me to write one or-”
“My esposa and my hijo,” He interjected weakly. “They are what I got left back home. I… I was wrong in trusting that rata de mierda-”
“Mind your words, please,” I argued calmly but sternly. He got the message this time around as he merely nodded.
“I… I know we are… enemigos- but I need to tell them that… I can’t come back. That I will not be back to them,” He resumed with a tired tone, close to crack entirely as the sunlight was finally destroying him. “I- I want you to write my last words to them. Here and now.”
I reached for my satchel and retrieved a piece of paper and a pen. “I will try my best to write your words. I might not be experienced in writing in Spanish but… I have some knowledge of it.”
He was fine with it and soon he started to speak in his native language. I listened and wrote down what he was saying. I mostly understood everything, with just a few pieces that I guessed to fit well with the narration. It was the last note of a dying man, who was close to losing his mind and his life for good. Cursed, betrayed… but still grateful for the life he got with his family. As soon as I was done with his signature and the address, I looked up at him, words already leaving my lips.
“I will send this… as soon as possible.” There was a brief pause in my promise, all because I saw the man’s eyes were now closed as his face cracked completely and collapsed as the sun had finally reached him. This was the first time I saw a vampire dying so peacefully… so relieved and… and I felt angry. Not at this matter as it stood, but why it came to be and why this was all her fault. Vins was going to pay for ruining so many good lives… this man- he didn’t deserve this.
I placed the paper and pen back in the satchel, walking up to what remained of the deceased vampire and retrieving the key he was talking about… and the photo of him with his family, the one Bhediya mentioned earlier. After what happened today, I decided it was only for the best if us all remained back in a single spot while the workers took care of the most. Retrieving resources, finding better maps and… getting all the important equipment stored within the building that Edgar mentioned before dying. There were some maps of the area, most of them with red and black lines to suggest where our next stops were going to be. There were exchanges of letters about the various officers where to strike us, either on their own or combining their strengths with other groups. Finally, we had some documents that had our names written down in them with some details about our appearances and even… a brief description of our current abilities.
While the workers were out to do their tasks, I took this chance to train some more with Kate and Bhediya before testing my Divine Hamon through mediation. It wasn’t a long session due to how draining that zombie attack had been, but it was still something to add to my current understanding of the technique. Bloody joined these exercises too as soon as he was done resting after what happened in the city, training more with Bhediya since I couldn’t take on the matter myself due to the meditation.
As soon as all resources needed were retrieved for the next trip and we were done training, our following destination was one I decided to take after checking which was the least guarded area of our enemy’s patrol guards.
Next stop… Montgomery, Alabama.
----------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d---------
AN
What is inside that box?
Why do some vampires retain emotions now when the Stone Mask normally doesn't leave anything behind but dangerous monsters?
And how is Vins controlling Santana considering how strong of a bastard he really is?
Many questions, many maddening answers!
BTW, random question: Should I create a Wikia about ‘Absolute Divinity’? I have the experience to do that, it’s just that I don’t know if anyone would use it...
Chapter 67: Omake 29: Dio’s Multidimensional Adventure (Re Zero 1)
Chapter Text
Omake 29: Dio’s Multidimensional Adventure (Re Zero 1)
This happens roughly a few weeks before the last battle of the two Dios in Arc 1…
A forest. This looked to be different compared to the ones I was accustomed to see back at the manor.
I could just blink and look around as my brain grasped the intensely dreadful situation I was in. This wasn’t… home. It was a hunch driven by a sense of familiarity- I’ve seen this before and… it wasn’t something back in London. No, this was… far from there. I woke up within a cold bush. The forest had numerous trees that were known to grown in those areas where snow was known to fall frequently. The darker texture of their barks just cemented this notion, and soon I tried to understand where I was.
First I stood up. Then I dusted my good clothes from the small mud and snow that had latched onto the jacket and shirt. As I did so, I grimly noticed that I was already wearing normal day clothes when I clearly went to bed with my sleepwear. I felt a sense of irritation and… confusion. I would have gone through more silent studying over my current circumstance as there was no chance I was going to move before having a full grasp of where I was. My first plan was to climb one of the trees through 「ACT 1」 and see for myself if I could find any landmark I could recognize. Simple thing, nothing really risky…
And yet I had to pause from going through this as I felt it, a familiar hint of energy and battle. Hamon was being used, with my sense perceiving that a fellow user was nearby. A blink, my brain grasped at these clues and assumed the easiest and most logical solution. This was a dream, one based within time travel. Or as much as a dream could be due to how ‘realistic’ it just felt.
The idea stemmed from the fact that when I think of Hamon users and cold forests, my brain could only imagine Caesar’s last stand against Wamu. It was sensibly possible, and I knew that the Jojoverse was bizarre enough to encourage Time Travel. One would just need to think about the Josuke’s cancelled ‘help past self’ plotline or even the madness that was Jorge Joestar. I started to delve deep into the foliage to try and see where it was all coming from, and I was well sure that I didn’t have to fear that much due to the lack of threats in the forest if my assumption was correct.
…
I was proven wrong when I perceived something malicious slithering right behind me. Fast, difficult to understand its form, and… mindless. Only an instinct seemed to flare out from that entity, the need to kill me. Sighing I rushed around and tried to avoid getting too close to it as I saw trees, bushes, even small flowers, perish and rot before my own eyes. This creature… it was killing everything it could touch. This realization resulted in a single possible strategy.
The Spin was the only way out of this matter. I had the first two steel balls rotating as soon as I was done jumping one to one of the upper branches of the nearest tree, aiming the dangerous technique right at the core of the monster before releasing both shots. Two quick explosions ensued, with the spinning balls tearing and dividing the being in two distinct bits. Its body squirmed at the damage, but I could see no blood pouring out of the beasts’ deadly wound. It was like I wasn’t exactly fighting a sole entity, but a hive of multiple monstrous worm-like beings born from the darkest pit of hell. The monster shrieked some more, clearly far from dead but… in the process of going back to the maker. I prepared one last Spinning ball, adding a little element to it to make it the perfect explosion.
The ball soared and zeroed the distance between it and its target. The resulting blast was fueled by fire itself, created through the familiarity of the process that was gasoline-induced hell. The infernal attack scorched the monstrous entity and pretty much that part of forest all around it. It croaked, it shrieked and then… stopped moving as the flames did a fine job in purging the monster from existence itself.
Truly a troublesome foe, but one that managed to delay me from reaching my current destination. Frustrating, but I couldn’t have killed it any faster from the way it handled close encounters. With that in mind, I bolted back to the origin of the noises of battle. After about a minute or two, I was there, witnessing something terrible unfolding before my own eyes.
If before I had some minor doubts that my early assumption was correct, now I was completely certain that I had been mistaken about the situation. Here, before my own eyes, I could see Jonathan barely standing in a somewhat defensive manner while aiding an equally wounded and perhaps more damaged… Guese.
Re:Zero. I hadn’t thought about this particular possibility… which meant that the monster I had killed just now was the Kurohebi itself. I felt dread and relief washing over me at the same time, realizing that my cautious approach prevented me from being killed by some sickness induced by the monstrous ‘Black Serpent’. The slithering plague was the cause of many horrible sicknesses and I doubted Hamon would have worked against it.
Behind the two protectors, there stood little Emilia and her Aunt, Fortuna. The older elf looked slightly drained, perhaps her use of magic as a support to the two frontline fighters had dented over her capacity to use spells. Not a pleasant sight, especially when they were pitted against two individuals they couldn’t win against. Well, one since the most dangerous of the duo was sitting this one out. I doubted Pandora, the Witch of Vainglory, would have tagged along even with the presence of Jojo. Jonathan was strong, but his current arsenal was fairly limited to Hamon as of yet. He could use the Spin in limited amount… but it wouldn’t work well against someone like Regulus Corneas. The Archbishop of Greed’s truest strength came in the front of a flexible defense that could be turned in a devastating offense. The capacity to alter the time of a specific object, even something as abstract as breath itself, to make it so that he can use it as a weapon against his enemies.
Troublesome, but not the worst circumstance possible due to my own prerogative over Time itself thanks to my Stand. Just as I thought of this, I saw the man lift up his left fist, within it, small particles that had been taken from the ground below. Gravel, I quickly deduced, and I felt panic intensify when I saw the man throw the fistful of that material towards Jonathan and Guese. Such an attack could technically be deflected by Guese’s Unseen Hands, but Jojo didn’t have anything on himself that could have gained the same effect.
So, I had to intervene as I, Dio, wasn’t willing to allow this debauchery to continue any further.
Just as I saw the particle gain absurd momentum due to the jerk’s authority, I manifested 「ACT 1」 and used its ability on our newest enemies. The particles continued to soar really fast towards the young Joestar for a while… before stopping in a state of true stillness and being set free from Regulus’ ability.
Shock filled the Archbishop as the reality of what just happened sunk in his brain. Something had happened and… it had stopped his nigh-invincible ability. He was just enough stunned that he barely registered the rock I threw at him with my Stand, the modest-sized and shaped pebble blitzing in the air and easily striking him on his face. A yelp, blood, the impact on his forehead was loud enough to cause some noise, but not enough to outright killing him. The concussion would still help as it put that kind of mess out of commission.
The second development finally broke away the shock as people started to slowly turn towards the epicenter of these two absurd events. I didn’t hesitate in walking out from the bushes, fixing a dirty part of my jacket while doing so.
“Apologies for the delay. I was rendered busy by some annoying worms,” I commented flatly, my words aimed at the group, yet my gaze aimed at the one I should be more afraid about if she decided to engage in a direct confrontation. Pandora stared back, curiosity and wonder filling her sky-blue eyes. Like a child… with a terrifying amount of power.
“D-Dio?”
I merely nodded, finally turning to gaze on Jonathan as I helped him with my own Hamon to kickstart his own reserves.
“How bad is the situation, Jojo?”
“I… I don’t know how strong is the girl but-”
“But she seems frighteningly powerful from the way she is barely reacting to what just happened,” I added with a sigh, turning back to Pandora as the child approached us. “I guess that’s something to be concerned about.”
“Dio. That’s your name,” She muttered calmly. “What are you?”
I blinked. “I thought you just said that. I am Dio, and you are an accessory of a few heinous crimes you committed by being allied with that fool.”
“Crimes?” She wondered in surprise, intrigue filling her voice. “Which are?”
“Attacking innocents, altering reality itself and… hurting my younger brother, young lady .”
My voice grew cold at that last point, something that Pandora reacted visibly at from the way she shuddered at my tone. I was glad that I had that effect, but I knew it barely mattered if she started warping reality to kill us all…
Except I knew she wasn’t.
Not when the key to her current goal needed to have a fair portion of sanity within her, or else everything she did her would be for nothing as little Emilia couldn’t open the door she sought. Despite my small confidence on the matter, I still felt a chilling sensation of danger the more she approached.
A deadly battle was going to begin soon...
-----------d-d-d-d-d--------------d-d-d-d--------------d-d-d-d----------------
AN
Ah, Re:Zero would give ample amusement in the form of the most bizarre adventure for Dio. Especially if he face Echidna. Two greedy prick, with one having feelings that he can use and exploit whenever he wishes, while the other is envious of others’ capacity to feel beyond negativity (Kotomine: Did someone call my name?)
Chapter 68: ARC 2: Ambizione (15)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (15)
The arrival at Montgomery took us by surprise at how smooth it was compared to the previous instance, yet the surprise was also aimed at one element that was created quite… earlier compared to the original timeline. The Lightning Route was a modern example of street cars that should have taken two more years to end up being created, yet, as we left the main train station, we were greeted by the now busy streets of the city’s central spot. Our arrival coincided with lunchtime so everyone was just turning away from work and enjoying a pleasant pause from their daily chores. But as I waited for everyone to disembark the train, I noticed a familiar individual approaching us. Not a figure I had seen for a long while now but… I actually recognized him from a little encounter I had favored a year ago.
“Mr. Van Depoele, it’s been months,” I greeted warmly and the Flemishman returned it with a nod and a smile.
The man was a famous and renowned electrician and engineer. Having settled in the US about two decades ago, he made a small fortune by developing cheap and convenient technology that helped the south recover from the Civil War. His efforts in the original timeline would have taken more time due to the funds he had in that precise time period, but that was changed when last year I had sent a letter to have a reunion to discuss any possible partnerships. I had set plans for the US expansion, but I knew I couldn’t try to headbutt my way into the world of business without having someone friendly to rely on and give me more insight about the current state of the national businesses. Van Depoele did this and much more by bringing up projects and ideas that could see both his company, the Van Depoele Electric Manufacturing Company. and Made in Heaven combine their strength to advance the technology he created back to the Old Continent. After just a year of collaborations, the result was that a good part of the United Kingdom was already growing fond of the convenient system that was spreading in the major cities, while Van Depoele was gaining the funds that he much needed to become the ‘reformers’ of the South while also expanding his industrial influence in the area.
“Mr. Joestar, I was sure that the rumors of a kind samaritan with blond hair and a business on tow could only mean that you were finally making the trip across the US that you mentioned during our last meeting,” He amusingly pointed out. “Still, I’m glad to see that you are well and healthy.”
“I would want to say that this sudden trip was the one I planned early on, but I have to admit that dire needs demanded me to take a hasty and somewhat aggressive take on the company’s expansion. Mostly tied to… I suppose you recall our conversation back to when we first met. Regarding the supernatural.”
His eyes widened in surprise at this change of topic, but he nodded calmly. “Is this issue tied to the growing trouble caused by some… bandits? I believe I’ve heard news of raiders sabotaging the railways for some unknown reasons.”
“That would be tied to the matter in question, yes,” I admitted politely, and the inventor hummed.
“Although troublesome, my contacts in the Union Army have confirmed that some detachments of the National Guard have been deployed to deal with those. They mentioned some issues tied to some drug they were seen using, but these scoundrels were eventually dealt with in most part,” He added with a sigh. “Yet, I believe those were vampires, which means that, as you mentioned last time, there are leaders of those around that have yet to appear.”
“Two individuals to be precise,” I replied positively. “Which we’re currently chasing as we know they are directed to California.”
“That’s a long road ahead of you,” Van Depoele conceded. “Still I could say you have all the determination and willpower needed for this arduous journey already on you, knowing that you have to have made a long trip to get to this point.”
As I nodded at this, I realized the others were finally there, with Robert being the one that took the initiative and approached the two of us.
“Mr. Van Depoele,” He politely greeted.
“Mr. Speedwagon, I can see that you’re holding well in a different climate. And here I thought you mentioned something about never wanting to leave your beloved London.”
“Necessities came up, Charles,” The scarred man answered dryly. “Still, I can’t help but love the way this still feels homely, yet so different from what I’m familiar with.”
“That’s America for you, my good man,” The Belgian remarked jovially. “This place truly is one that surprises many by its unique yet familiar beauty. Some places just remind me of home if I have to be honest and… I can tell you’ve seen some yourself that gives you nostalgia of old London.”
Agreeing to this honest argument, I turned and started to introduce the ‘unfamiliar’ man to the rest of the group. This predicament presented itself in a fortuitous way since it allowed me to have the best insight of the situation in Alabama and in other regions of the US. As Charles had roughly sixteen electric railways working in major American cities and plenty of influence through that fact alone. I knew that, if I had to scavenge any good info about the situation in the South and which route to take next, he was the best man to ask to.
“By the way, Charles, I would like to introduce you to the rest of the group I’m part of,” I muttered happily as the others started to introduce themselves to the businessman, with the latter doing the same before focusing on a couple of individuals that gained his attention. The man was mostly surprised by Zephy as his inner scientist knew that his biology was unique enough to warrant questioning, but he was discouraged from going too ‘deep’ about it for the reason why he hadn’t inquired more about Kate. Because when it comes to handling a woman that knew how to use a sword… with a sword, well, the situation generally wouldn’t turn pretty for the poor bastard that would want to get some answers out of the many queries within their mind.
After being told that we were going to stay around in Montgomery just for the day, he decided to offer us a tour of the city… through one of the street cars. It was just our group and him as he mentioned how he developed such a marvelous city thanks to the fund gained from the many collaborations with Made in Heaven. Everyone was visibly stunned at the fact that, compared to other settlements we visited, Montgomery was actually shaping into a brilliant city despite the recent scars of the civil war. The streets were clean and were made of new material that wasn’t mud and dirt. The reconstruction price had to have been costly, but I could say that the end result was nothing short of phenomenal. I was also quite impressed by the fact that, due to Van Depoele’s own influence in town and abroad through the other similar-made systems across the South and the North, this ended up scoring a good victory for the Republican Party in various of these settlements. Causing a sudden shift in economy but also in social politics. The thing that got this tale out of him was when I mentioned how, while we were passing by a nearby park, we spotted a few white children playing with black children.
This was… incredibly progressive, and it reminded me that the man, while no longer back home, was still a liberal at heart and one that came from the ‘softer and more moderate’ area that was Belgium in this time period. He was rather proficient in handling any opposition to his work regulations, bringing up that legally speaking he was fine and… he had the ear of many important officers in the South that would back him in case of aggressive retaliation. I hadn’t realized how this big of a change an economic understanding would have caused this early on, but I was definitely pleased by the changes already implemented. Of course, that didn’t mean that this model was efficient, and there was no way to tell if these policies were going to last permanently after he was long gone and replaced by someone else. It was idle thinking without some serious plotting behind it, but I preferred to focus more on the positive aspect of this unexpected meeting.
“Do you believe it’s possible for this to become the norm in America, Mr. Van Depoele?” Bloody inquired with a curious but nervous tone, gaining a nod from the businessman.
“Of course it is. It’s not a matter of impossibility, but of probability, young man,” The man argued. “One could say that it is something that would just need a president, yet that would be the worst misunderstanding possible. A president can be important to such a vision, but he would need a strong party to occupy a good part of the congress. This is still a democracy after all, and anything enforced would just make this curious but somewhat working system turn more into a real tyranny.”
“So… a strong party and a majority of the congress?”
“While you might think this is quite easy, the truth is that it’s more troublesome and difficult to find a solid and working party that can maintain promises and keep hold of the chambers during midterms and other mandates,” Charles argued. “As I said, the issue isn’t within its feasibility, but the chances of such tenure holding strong for long enough and get things done for good.”
“It’s… like building a house,” Derek quipped flatly. “You may end up creating a beautiful thing, but if even the foundations start to crumble, then it’s not a good house.”
“I understand...” The boy muttered, still gaining the interest of the businessman with this interest of his. Despite his lack of attention in politics, it would be wrong to assume Charles wasn’t interested in any circumstance that might bring a complete subversion of the current society. And this subversion was actually something he had lamented about when we last discussed the situation in Europe regarding the sudden turn from Liberal Revolution to National Imperialism. It was a spicy subject due to the fact Great Britain was even at the time expanding its holdings in Africa and India, so it was a bit difficult drive in his thick skull that I didn’t see the faux reasoning of this aggressive displacement as a way to expand the Imperial Glory of the Union Jack.
Belgium itself had plenty of trouble aimed at its monarch, with Leopold II already stirring trouble to get his fat fingers on the region of Congo. Having some foreknowledge of what was going to happen if Congo was taken over by Belgium, I was glad that a strongly-worded letter (which I had to give the signatures of other major British and French members of the major literature circles) aimed at both the British and French government raised a defining issue: What would have happened if the main goal of Leopold II was to acquire a ‘royal colony’ move the monarch’s seat there and expand further at the expenses of his own country to gain an empire in Africa?
While the idea might sound ridiculous on the basis that Belgium is small, the same couldn’t be said about the population of Congo, which was more than enough to mobilize a tremendous army and endanger French and British settlements by the border. What would have been Leopold’s glorious claim into war crimes would soon become the ground that saw him rebuked by the two major powers which decided to merely split the land between each other and leave a slice to Germany. The humiliation was so immense that his more-moderate son, Albert, would then end up being crowned two hours after his official abdication.
That point seemed to be the one thing that brought him to actually listen to my words as I made a case back then about my genuineness. I was quite certain he didn’t disappoint himself by listening to that opportunity and we both knew we were going to keep around as long-lasting business buddies for a couple decades or more due to how lucrative our activities were when collaborating.
“Still, I guess you really want to make that change happen. And I can tell you’re aiming high.”
“I… I’m trying. I’ve so much to learn-”
“And that’s a good mindset to have for such a difficult objective,” Charles hummed mirthfully. “You see, many tend to believe that the primary goal for this kind of dream is to just keep track of it and ignore everything else. Yet, the truth is that, while an incredibly tough task, life itself requires that you invest into making it a possible goal, and not one driven just by the dream itself.”
“Dio said that it’s a mix of experience and learning, but that it’s also… common sense?”
“ The smartest option considering how troublesome it is to keep track of both equally absolute elements, ” Zephy confirmed with a wise nod, while the engineer took a moment to ponder about this line of thought.
“I would say that it is more of a… starting point than a full-fledged advice,” Van Depoele brought up with a frown. “Sure, it can help into the starting details of founding your own path, but the next bit isn’t something one can help you with if they don’t have that very experience you’re trying to go through. Think of this, when a young man wants to become a farmer, who do they ask as the prime source of information?”
Bloody had a perplexed look on his face when he finished listening to the query, taking a moment to think about it and giving a wild guess due to how general the question itself was. “A… teacher?”
“Well, if said teacher has knowledge then sure. But the one that has the best answers to provide is the one that accomplished that route of life successfully or, at least, with satisfactions. Those are the ones that have spent years of their life reaching where they are and have seen the goods and the bads of such a path,” The Belgian rebuked politely. “Dio might be experienced with how tough it can be to reach high positions in life, but he has never dabbled too much into politics, always keeping himself away from the troubles of such existence.”
“So… Who do I ask?”
“Sadly, that isn’t viable with roles such as the head of state. Your goal right now should be to learn and make your own experience. Eventually you’ll reach a point of confidence where you will make that jump, but until then, it’s only for the best of your ambitions to keep learning and see more of the world you want to change. The truth is, that as many leaders would want someone to look up to and learn from, the most has to come from them. From their minds, from their understanding, from their morality, and from their principles.”
…
“I see,” Bloody quietly said while nodding. “Then I will do my best to be prepared for it.”
I smiled at this determined response. One thing I knew from my personal experience in dealing with Charles was that the guy knew when to be blunt and honest with people, even children. Bloody’s path is one that has such a luxurious destination that it can’t be dictated by anyone. I might be helping him, but right now the best way to represent how I had done so regarding his future career was by showing him what to do to begin things and how to harden himself before the atrocities of life. When in charge of a nation so divided, one needs to know what he is going to face, and right now there are many things that the young blond is yet to be prepared about. Sure, there are topics that are quite troublesome like racism and the economic-tied disparity between North and South, but that shouldn’t prevent him from looking at other issues, like the foreign situation and how it can easily affect the internal affairs of the United States.
After the conversation was over, Charles saw it fit to bring up how he had heard about an ‘interesting convention’ about a new party being created in Dallas that was going to happen in a couple of days which he was planning of checking out due to the interesting platform it was building itself around reform and progress, but also to create an assurance for the Southerners to feel freed by the ‘forced push of industry’ from the North. Many names were listed out, with the main proponent being nothing more than Mayor Jamestown himself. He truly did it, I thought quietly as I was given that news but… I was more surprised by the fact that he was planning to do it in Texas of all places. Maybe it was because he wanted to appeal to the sense of nation that the annexation of Texas created since it came to be through a fight, as a whole country, against an ambitious hegemon in the south.
The idea was interesting and the timing just happened to offer us the chance to arrive in the city just in time to see the convention unfold and maybe be part of it. It was definitely going to be an interesting experience and I was more than amused when I was told that the party was named after the group that accepted Lincoln as the Republican Candidate back during the 1864 elections. The National Union Party was created with the intention of drawing disillusioned Reformist Democrats and Moderate Republicans into a political entity that represented the ‘cardinal points that created the nation all Americans called home’. Many ‘celebrities’ of the time were planning to visit and see what it was all about, but the mere fact that it was attracting so many people at once was definitely going to send a message to the traditional two-party system. There was going to be some serious competition if the convention unfolded as brilliantly as its creation was being with those that knew enough politics to take part in it.
With that meeting and tour concluding, we were left by the entrance of the station as Charles mentioning having to go back to resume his paperwork. That was a nightmare we both agreed could never be defeated, no matter how many good things were done in this world. After that interesting day, it was refreshing to get back on the train and leave the city without finding any threats aiming at us but… I couldn’t help but feel like something greater would soon manifest if I didn’t keep track of what was ahead of us. Still, the next stop was Mobile and then New Orleans, with the route taken leading us near some of the strongest garrisons of the Union Army, right where we would possibly find less threats to face during the path.
With night coming after a few hours of studying and training, my slumber was dominated by the very nightmare that had kept me disturbed in the last few days. Yet… this time, it was different.
--------d-d-d-d--------d-d-d-d----------d-d-d-d-------
That… box. It was there again.
The same man that had guarded it two days ago was there once more. I felt my teeth gnawing against one another as I tried to do it like before, preparing for the approach and the possible counter at that sudden strike. I was running at it, knowing how to get close enough from the first time it happened, yet… as I did so, something unusual happened. The man moved from his position and walked around to stand between it and me. Narrowing my eyes at him, I prepared to seriously beat the shit out of the guy by breaking through his Stand’s unique speed and defense. Just as 「 ACT 2 」manifested to match the first semi-transparent fist, the humanoid was forced to go for a second and then third punch to counter the ensuing defense built around a barrage of fists. It was actually simple to track all of them, but I… something was wrong about it. The rain of ‘MUDA’s as I countered without hesitation all strikes felt so stronger than usual and I realized that I had unconsciously unleashed my Divine Hamon power even in that circumstance… but I wasn’t feeling the drain.
“Not yet,” The figure suddenly claimed before trying to strike at me from the side. It was a sudden move that would have been an easy killing blow at this distance… yet I had my reaction time and precog heightened more than enough to see it unfolding and give me the chance to not only swat the attack away but also slam an unforgiving punch onto the shadowed mug of the prick. That sent the figure flying and rolling on the ground. I prepared for a retaliation to that kind of attack, but they merely stood up and looked at me and sighed… before vanishing just like that. Nothing more, only the two words of the figure remaining embedded in my mind.
Not yet.
What was he talking about? Why couldn’t I check the box just ‘yet’?
The words left me perplexed and pausing on the spot as I tried, uselessly, to give weight and reasoning to what I had just heard. Nothing, that's what I got out of it. I was confused- no, baffled at the entire sight I had been presented with, but even more when I turned my attention back to the box and… the blood pouring from its lock. My eyes widened at the scene, but even more as I felt my chest suddenly grew sharply heavier, with pain exploding right by my heart. It was so sudden that 「 ACT 2 」 vanished by my proximity and I was forced to my knees. My eyes were half-closed as I forced the pain away, the effort proving to be futile at best and stupid at worst. I was then given more proof of the worrisome situation when I felt something wet fill up my mouth and… it wasn’t saliva. At first the entry of this liquid was slow and easy to manage, yet I was soon leaning down as I spat blood over the dry ground of the desert I was in.
Not yet.
The voice claimed once again and I felt reality all around me collapse together with my consciousness. I opened my eyes and… it was still night. Well, it was technically early morning since it was an hour or so after midnight. I woke up with chills and sweaty, my brain in full alarm as I took a moment to study in bed what I had just dreamed about. It was so sudden, so immediate, and so- so foretelling. I could tell that something important was hidden within what I had just seen and it had to do with a single detail I spotted on the box that had caught my attention when I looked at its lock. One of the four bits had turned and had shown a… ‘M’. It had to be a name of something or someone but… who? Who was I expecting to input in that small combination to open up the box? What was inside it and… why it left me so agitated each time I was presented with it. These queries remained in my mind for a while and, instead of just going to sleep, I took it upon myself to go around and distract myself from these thoughts.
The last thing I needed was being brought back in that nightmare and forced to face that entire ordeal once again. Maybe my innermost psyche was trying to recall something I had forgotten about and was important to the entire situation. Maybe it had to do with… the past? Something that I had seen before but I couldn’t remember? Something tied to Vins? I was struggling to get anything out of this retrospective and I knew that doing something like this right now would just keep me tired and leave me unable to catch some rest. I was definitely going to value these visions more by the next morning, but for the time being I really wanted to just get distracted, clear up my brain and get myself in a situation where I can safely fall asleep and not wake up late.
Most of the workers were currently sleeping, and the same extended for the group itself as I wandered off to catch some of that sweet cool wind that was there during nighttime by the area between wagons. It was something that was different from the chilling weather I was more accustomed to when it came to England, but this was a bit better due to the fact I was wearing less clothes and thus had less protection from the cold at that moment. I was mostly enjoying myself when… I heard footsteps coming from the wagon I had just walked out from. Sighing, I glanced behind at the awkward form that was Bloody. The boy looked fairly sleepy, but far from wanting to fall asleep on the spot. A very curious paradox, but not as curious as trying to decipher why he decided to check on me.
“Did I wake you up?”
He shook his head slowly. “I was… already awake.”
That took me by surprise as I didn’t expect him to have trouble sleeping. Nothing I had seen in recent days had left him that upset to have a difficult rest and… yet maybe I missed something that made him uncomfortable enough to have that kind of issue.
“Truly? Anything you can bring up?”
“I don’t… I didn’t want to disturb.”
I sighed at that response. “I’ll be up for a while thinking silly things and clearing my mind. I had a little bit of a troubling dream that I have to clear up my brain about.”
He blinked at my explanation behind my presence here and… he nodded. “I had a nightmare too.”
Taking a moment to think about it, I decided to inquire more on this matter as I drew a degree of concern at this discovery. “Was it the vampires? Or the thing with G.I. Jones?”
“No,” The boy replied flatly. “It’s… just a silly thing. It’s not important.”
My lips twitched at that comment. “Then it has to be important. Because trust me, I’ve heard this plenty of times and I know that means you’re holding onto something that matters a lot. Just tell me.”
…
“I… I was...” The younger blond started to bring up, his face scrunching with visible discomfort before letting out what he was bottling inside himself. “I was dreaming about… living with mom and dad. They- they were still alive.”
…
“How was it?” I asked quietly and he seemed even more reluctant to give much beyond a single word.
“Nice.”
I nodded at this comment. “Parents are meant to be that. Nice, warm, always there to tell you that you can do it and… be there to incite you when you need someone to rely on.”
A small smile appeared on his face. “D-Dad said that he was proud. That… that I was doing so much- but I have yet to do anything.”
“How so? Why would you think you haven’t done any progress?”
“It’s… I didn’t put my weight as much as others-”
“Really?” I remarked with a frown on my face. “No seriously, do you mean it?”
…
“Kind of?”
“Bloody, I know it might not seem much but you have done much more than you could have in normal circumstances and you are doing that by just talking to me about it. Do you want to know why?”
The boy slowly nodded and I continued.
“Because you’re aware that while you feel you’re doing so little with your current goal, you know that it isn’t the truth. At least, not enough to not bring it up to a conversation with me.”
“Why?”
“Let me ask you this, if you were put to handle a simple debate of bringing out your views against racism right now, how would you explain it in simple terms?”
He looked a little bit surprised at this turn of events, but managed to answer with a brief stutter.
“I-I would say that racism is wrong by moral standards and… and that there isn’t a basis to it.”
I nodded, a small smile forming at his words. “And how would you convince someone from the South that is convinced that he is right about racism being the right way to go?”
Another blink. “I would tell him that… it’s not true. That the basis of this hate is because he was told that he would lose his job to this competition- or that his older family members told him about the disaster of the Civil war.”
My smile widened at his accurate responses.
“Finally, do you think you would have answered so specifically and so well-articulated had I asked you these questions when I first met you?”
“No.”
“And why?”
…
“B-Because I didn’t know all that I know now… right?”
I nodded once again. “This is progress.”
“But still-”
“I understand your eagerness to get on politics and start making changes happen, but you can’t expect to be taken seriously when you’re so young and your reputation is rooted with your family,” I interjected. “When I started Made in Heaven, I was around your age, and I didn’t push for expansion out of London until I was old enough to make my words matter by reputation and facts alone. Right now, what you really need, is being given the chance to build up, making your own reputation as a respectable young man with many ideas and a strong understanding of how to apply those to reality by satisfying the majority of the people.”
“It’s just… I want to do more than this.”
“And you will eventually do more. Heck, I expect you to do more by yourself once you’re around seventeen, young Valentine,” I almost chided with a brief grin patting his shoulders. “There is nothing wrong in wanting to do more and I guess you’re just demanding to be put to test to check how far you’ve gotten.”
“Maybe.”
“Then how about we go through a simple debate tomorrow morning? Consider it a spar for politics, but with me representing the classic bigoted Southerner or the Radical Industrial-Capitalist that want to shred into your argumentation. You’ll be given help by others as part of your staff and I will stop if you think I’m going too hard.”
“I-I will not ask you to stop.”
“We’ll see, young Valentine, We’ll see...”
For a while, there was silence and I expected Bloody to go back to bed as soon as I saw him yawn. I was getting ready to retreat back to the mattress once I was done with him, but I was surprised when he spoke up again.
“Dio?”
I blinked at Bloody’s interest in keeping the conversation going. “Yes?”
“Do you… are you ever afraid of making a mistake?” He asked with renewed fascination. “You know, making a mistake when you feel you’re… right?”
“At times, yes. I do feel like it’s a troublesome emotion to face during stressful moments,” I replied without hesitation and the boy nodded.
“But how do you handle it?”
“The stress or the gamble?”
He actually paused at the latter word. “Gamble?”
“Well, call it gamble or bet but in the end every big action you take in life ends up being a case of probability just like Mr. Van Depoele mentioned a while ago,” I elaborated with a calm voice. “Politics are generally driven by odds, and not just when it comes to voting someone. Politicians have to risk their reputation or their power base to commit to specific speeches, or go through certain celebrations, or even supporting some candidates to governors or not.”
“But why?”
“Because this isn’t a game and yet people compete with each other as if it is one,” I answered readily. “The reason why I’m preparing you so much with this kind of situation is all because of how high the chances are of you having to face serious debates and not being prepared enough for it. You have to be capable of withstanding attacks as much as you can deliver strong rebuttals when needed. You have to be strong, careful and, most of all, also aware of what or who you are facing against each time you’re being put in a negative spotlight.”
“So my current goal is… to be as prepared as possible.”
I nodded. “As much as you can before you can really compete. And, at that point, you’re more than expected to show this interest in fighting for your ideals into the battleground and win it. Because you will have the preparation added to your ever-fiery determination… understood?”
He nodded and, at the following yawn, I urged him to finally go back to bed. He lamented and asked to talk for more, but I mentioned that tomorrow was going to be a better day to address any topic without having to face a white night together. He accepted, albeit reluctantly, and I would follow soon to go back to my bed and catch as much rest as possible for that matter.
The next few days were going to be a troubled one, especially when it came to the convention we were going to stop by and have Bloody see how to gain a degree of reputation within a possible platform to rise up and form his own power base.
But for now, sleep would take priority…
-----------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d-----------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d
AN
Some insight on the world regarding the upcoming Berlin Conference (which will happen just after Arc 2) and the technological evolution promoted by Made in Heaven. Dio’s presence in the world has just started to get tangible, and its full potential will be exposed in Arc 3 where… Well, Dio will go full political-grabbing kind of individual. Once the US is ‘conquered’, it will be time for the rest of Europe and beyond that one.
Also, I started to play Re8 and I got to the first mask. I managed to spare ammo all the time, thought I was getting mauled at times but it was all cutscenes stealing me from killing some werewolves- and yes, I met the tall dommy mommy. And I was mostly displeased when she saw fit to cut my right arm. That was literally my favorite hand. For SFW and NSFW reasons (W-Writing, of course)!
Chapter 69: Omake 30: Uncle Dio’s Wise Advice (2)
Chapter Text
Omake 30: Uncle Dio’s Wise Advice (2)
---------d-d-d-d---------
When a man reaches a specific age, roughly beyond the first two centuries of age, they tend to grasp fully at the aspects of life many just could never hope to achieve through severe hardships and wise teachers. It was only natural for the man striving for a bright mind in a strong body to develop into one of the wisest beings the world could ever hope to end up with.
But the main duty of the old is to inspire the young and… sometimes that duty can end up becoming quite troublesome when the young is only interested in getting stronger for the sake of brief amusement. I still remember when I first had to handle the little pest that would easily turn into the strongest warrior of her entire generation. A prodigy, a rough stone that was in need of some sharp reconstruction to show the diamond hiding within her.
It happened a couple of years before I had to handle Shin’s little love issue and it came to a request of help from someone I met through Kate. The Ravenhurst family… was one of the few groups of the ‘newcomers’ that were more interactive with my wife. I tended to keep away from anything that ‘romantic’ so to speak, and I had been living a pleasant life through that. Except when one of the couple’s children developed quite the unusual ability considering their nature. I was surprised when Hannah requested me to come and check on little Joy, but I was even more surprised when, as I decided to go and check where the problem was, I was given proof of the trouble in the form of a broken finger on the left hand of the girl’s father. While Kayin wasn’t as resilient to damage as Kate, he still had training and strength to vaunt when it comes to physical endurance. Yet that damage… left me intrigued by the fact the girl could have actually developed a Stand.
Not the first time I heard of this circumstance due to how the phenomenon had been widespread ever since the end of the big war but… still surprising to handle when it came to children forming it. Especially when it was all about a five-years old girl behind this kind of situation. Talking with her parents gauged the same response as I heard from many now: She didn’t show any sign of sickness, nor she seemed to manifest symptoms before the manifestation of that entity. The one that brought up a unique factor compared to others was the eldest daughter, Hope. Differently from others, Joy was genuinely taken by combat. To learn how to fight. And the injury that ensued after a brief angry-filled reaction to a refusal of her father to start training her this soon was the reason why the man had that kind of injury on him.
Taking some time to assure both Kayin and his wife, Grace, that everything was going to be fine and that this wasn’t a genuine problem for me. Leaving Hannah to handle the rest of the ‘PR’ situation, I decided to go and check on the child myself. The path upstairs led me to a single room which had its door partly open. I could feel the Stand User having taken refuge inside, and my lips twitched in a mix of curiosity and uneasiness at the chances of the girl putting more guilt on herself about this case than she should truly feel. I approached the door silently and with a slow walk, knowing that the girl, despite her lack of major reaction at the moment, was listening for… something to happen. A punishment? Or maybe someone only coming to check on her and see how she was faring?
I peeked inside, pausing just a moment to address the little detail that I came here for. Joy was crouching by one of the corners, with her legs wrapped by her tiny arms and her face pressed on her knees. I took a step inside, suddenly noticing how her shoulders had stiffened at the creaking of the wood that made the ground. Pink eyes finally were aimed in my general direction, with a few tears trailing down her puffy cheeks.
Confusion, surprise and curiosity all played together within her gaze, and she ultimately spoke up.
“W-Who are you?”
I merely blinked, stopping and preparing for her Stand to react in case I replied too strongly. “My name is Dio Joestar. I’m a friend of your parents and I’ve been asked to come here and give you help with some questions you have right now. About what happened with your father.”
Her tension doubled at the last sentence. “I-I didn’t do it.”
“You didn’t,” I agreed while also nodding. “But something happened, and it was partly tied to you. Not directly.”
Joy frowned, but her tension remained as I started to sit down in front of her. Just as I was done with that, I realized a tiny fist had materialized and was now traveling towards me. I didn’t even need to do much as 「 The World 」 moved to stop the attack and grasping at it. I could easily say that this very scene, the fact that the girl had the chance to see what was going on and how that ‘thing’ that was troubling her meant nothing to me when it comes to harm.
“Y-You are… like me?”
A smile formed by my lips. “I suppose so. Which is why I was asked to come here and tell you more about what is going on. And how this isn’t a… terrible thing.”
“But dad-”
“Has seen scarier things and faced worse injuries. He’ll be fine in a few hours and it will be as if nothing had happened,” I guaranteed calmly. “Still, I suppose you have questions about what happened, right?”
After taking a moment to ponder my words, Joy slowly nodded and we started to address the matter that got her in such distress. I thought it would have been a change from the way she usually behaved since I was told she was actually more ‘anger-prone’ compared to the quiet self I met her as but… this behavior never manifested while I was around to check on her training when she eventually started exercising at twelve. The girl sure kept her insistence to train, that she wanted to be a hero and make the difference. She struggled at times, she developed her own jealousy towards her older sister at the fact she easily moved out of the house and stopped training altogether, getting angry when that one bit happened since she thought she could turn her in her rival… but she behaved as politely as she could afford while I was around. Maybe it was the first meeting leaving a good impression, or maybe it was tied to the fact I vouched for her that she would eventually train and kick butts, but she never showed much of her angry-filled mindset while I was there to check on her situation. I also didn’t know how from a mere ‘heartfelt talk’ about helping her through accepting her Stand, I ended up growing a bond with the brat despite some major differences between the two of us, but it sure got to a point where a rather amusing but still slightly annoyed circumstance would normally form.
“I’ve come to fight you, Uncle Dio!!”
It was the catchphrase that got stuck around while she would visit on a monthly basis. She would come to the MiH headquarters, ask for me and demand a lengthy sparring session. Which she would, of course lose. It was a bit irritating after a while, but I noticed that I also appreciated it since it gave me an excuse to avoid paperwork for a while and… have fun. Because each spar wasn’t the same as the previous ones, with the girl coming up with new strategies and showing how cunning her battle-themed strategic mind seemed to dominate her ambitious training and objectives. Plus, I had the chance to give her something to push her more by acting like the stereotypical villain, being quite childish and not overly aggressive by… being a soft-core version of the original DIO.
That was definitely a fresh change for good ever since Giorno stopped visiting so frequently after settling permanently in Italy with his own group. I didn’t bother him much on the matter as I didn’t want to appear like the father that wanted to embarrass him like that but… that didn’t stop the boredom of the life I’ve created by winning all threats to make it troublesome for me to be happy.
Then, much to my surprise, I realized that Joy had to skip the usual monthly visit because she had started her serious training and that she was going to spend roughly a few years to hone her skills and get through the powers tied to her family. I was supportive of this but… I did feel the lack of her visits. By a lot. I was so bored out of my own mind that I almost jumped in surprise when, after a few months had passed since her last visit, I saw the very pest that had wormed her way into my heart and becoming my favorite niece kicking the door of my office off the hinges and aiming a daring finger at me.
“Uncle Dio! I’ve come to beat you for once!”
…
“Oh oh! What a marvelous surprise, little Joy! Coming here to face defeat!”
She was stronger, definitely picking up pace and power more faster than before through her better training and her new self-boosting ability. I was smiling eye-to-eye as the battle raged on between the two of us and I definitely knew she was the happiest despite losing this one too as she knew she had made progress. And she definitely loved the head pat I gave her, a little ‘reward’ that I tended to go give her all the times we concluded our spars and something she hadn’t experienced after so long.
Yep, this cute niece of mine is definitely my favorite. Sadly, not the cutest but definitely there as a close second.
---------d-d-d-d-----------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d----
AN
Uncle Dio strikes again!
Chapter 70: ARC 2: Ambizione (16)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (16)
Dear Hannah,
I write this letter to you to relieve you of the worries concerning our current wellbeing. We’re fine. We’re all fine. Despite how simple these words feel, those are indeed holding a legitimate and absolute reassurance that we are dealing with the current threat as smoothly as possible. Robert has recovered fully from his injuries, and the same extends to others. Beyond that, I have to say that this trip is going to be as exciting and extremely intense as predicted, except now we have more worries to be dealing with considering this sudden intervention from rogue members of the Mexican Army. We are soon going to face the real issue tied to this very development, and hopefully we will bring this to an end without suffering any wounds or injuries.
With that out of the way, I wish for you to be safe and not concerned by our safety. I’m doing my best to prevent pain for others and… myself. I understand that in my last letter I might have highlighted a preference to just focus on others rather than what I had to really worry about, but I can guarantee you that I am still preserving my wellbeing too. Bhediya and Robert send their regards, with our cuddly werewolf asking a little comment from Sarah in your next letter if possible. He tries to be tough but he still loves his little sister a lot.
Finally, Kate and Zephy send their own regards too while young Bloody would like to know if it would be fine if he can ask you a few questions about myself. I did ask him if I could answer those on my own, but he seemed fairly convinced he required a close source to the truth around myself. I’ve yet to discern if he is trying to be sarcastic or serious…
But now I send you my personal regards and hope that you are not feeling too lonely these days, so I promise you that once this trip is over we can take a little private journey in Europe. I’ve been eyeing a lovely villa in Palermo. I believe you will love it once we have the chance to check it.
With hopes of a bright future for us and our family,
Your Dio Joestar.
P.S. I’m glad to know that I won my bet with Jojo regarding the naming of our soon-to-come nephew. George II will surely steal the heart of his grandfather through that name and the union of personalities from both Erina and Jojo.
I took a moment to sigh and pause as I was done writing this important letter back home. We were just a few minutes off from finally reaching Mobile and I felt like this one was going to be an intense visit considering the kind of welcoming party we were possibly going to get quite soon. Mobile was one of the few cities that had been really struck by the Southern Democrats’ ill practices of ganging up on black voters and non-Democrat voters. Those were years of utter decay and decline for the entire area, with the various Mayors and administrators ending up creating a massive debt that would crack on the economic status of the entire region. It would come to the point where even the Governor of Alabama understood that this couldn’t be allowed to continue anymore and established new roles for experts to take on and get the entire debt dealt with. Sadly, this solution had yet to be implemented and so we were going to enter the city as it had yet to be stabilized from the various riots that it was known to suffer quite frequently.
In fact, as soon as we finally arrived, we quickly noticed the loudness of people rushing left and right to either join brawls with the police and gangs, while others merely ran away from the trouble. It was a massive fight the one we arrived at and the best solution to this was to not intervene. Not yet, at least. When I mentioned this, I had a couple of protests, mostly from Bloody, Bhediya… and Kate.
“We can’t allow innocents to be beaten like that, Dio,” The blonde argued with a serious tone, failing to hide how much distressed she was at the sight we were bestowed with. “I know you’re planning something but-”
“We can’t intervene directly without putting ourselves against the law,” I interrupted firmly, drawing a scowl from the girl, but also an irked look from the younger blond. “And I understand that this can’t be allowed to continue, but, right now, the best we can do is to stay put while we approach the town hall.”
“But the others-”
“Can be helped. Those that are trying to run and need assistance,” I approved with a sigh, looking at Bhediya. “You, Kate, Zephy and Derek shall stay and support those that are trying to get out of this mess alive because they are trying to keep neutral about it. Heal anyone that needs that kind of assistance if needed.”
The werewolf nodded, but as he looked ready to leave, someone else opposed the idea.
“I want to go too,” Bloody said with a serious tone. “I want to help others with them. I know how to use Hamon-”
“And that is not required by my own decision. I can tell you’re getting worked up too much to not just jump in the first melee to protect people.”
“Because that’s the right thing to do,” He harshly rebuked.
“It’s the easy thing to feel right about something. But not the correct way to do things right,” I sharply shot back. “You might consider diplomacy futile right now, but if you curb the head of the trouble, then the entire mess will collapse on itself.”
One glance at the boy and I knew he was gauging how much I had established about his current mindset. He was getting worked up too much on the matter to just hold himself from joining the fight, all for the good reasons… but results he wouldn’t be happy about. He had the good mindset, but, as this proved once again to me, he was far from experienced in handling this kind of political issue. I kept him close considering how he was glancing tentatively on the circumstance, with the saving grace being Speedwagon supporting my perspective by admitting that adding more violence to what was happening would have just worsened things for both sides rather than helping one in particular.
We were forced to take numerous detours all around the area before ultimately managing to find a smooth path to the town hall. So many civilians were involved in this mess and I was baffled by the lack of safe zones for some of the wounded to retreat to. In fact, I was even shocked by the fact I saw some of the brawling even happening among same-colored civilians. I saw two black men clashing, then more joining and making the entire skirmish even more confusing and violent than it was initially. I found the behavior odd, but not as odd to see numerous cops clashing against one another. Something wasn’t right within this bout of violence and… I couldn’t help but wonder if this was the power of a possible enemy Stand. Was that even possible right now considering that I knew Vins was employing a limited number of Stands? No, I eventually conceded with a grimace. Something stranger was unfolding in Mobile, and it was somehow tied to Vins… but it wasn’t a Stand. What could even create this kind of reaction from people?
These musings reached a culmination when we finally arrived at our destination. The town hall had definitely seen better days, with most of the windows barricaded to protect from external attacks and… all curtains drawn down. Vampires? It was possible and so we entered inside by breaking through the few wooden bars nailed to try and keep whatever was inside only within the building. I felt a strange stench as soon as the doors were pulled open, something similar to rot but… more disgusting. It was burning my nostrils, and I had to cover my nose just a few moments inside the place. My example was followed by the others as we started to search around for clues. The entire first floor had been left in the dark, with not even the artificial light created by electric bulbs and lamps allowed to linger as we were moving into pure darkness.
My sight was heightened through hamon, and I knew Bloody could do the same but… Robert didn’t have that luxury, and I had to keep an eye out of him rather than letting him wander around by trying to follow us. The pace was slow, but we smoothly went through the hallway that led us to the upper floors and right to the mayor’s office. At this point, any suspicions regarding undead activity was confirmed when we were ambushed by zombies. Just four of them, trying to attack us by striking in the dark and using the small size of the hallway to their advantage. It would have been quite dreadful to face a few years ago, but I dispatched three of them while Bloody took care of the one that got too close to him. More would soon approach as we continued walking towards our next destination, but none of those managed to injure any of the three of us. The only ‘damage’ was the frights that Robert was getting at the unholy shrieking coming out of nowhere and getting him jumping.
“D-Dio, with all due respect… Do you remember when you said I should stop drinking as much as I do normally because I could end up growing to have heart attacks if I didn’t?”
I blinked in surprise at that sudden question, but I slowly nodded. “I recall that conversation, yes.”
“Well, I think I will now listen to that after today.”
I held back a snort at the connection that was offered and I knew that it was going to be quite the amusing circumstance to face when we were out of here and bringing our side of the situation to the others. Poor Robert was finally getting why heightening the chances of heart problems was more than troublesome considering the line of work we were taking nowadays. Beyond that mirthful exchange, we actually arrived at the office and… there we found an interesting sight.
“Kukukuku! Dio Joestar- I finally found you!” The only occupant of the room greeted loudly while dropping a hand that seemed to have been taken by the corpse of the mayor that had been set on the table. The figure donning priestess-like robes. Female, her exposed skin was decaying despite the fact I could tell she was a vampire. Very unsettling, and incredibly confusing.
“I think we found you first… whoever you are,” I replied as smoothly as I could while highlighting the rudeness of a lack of an introduction from our current foes.
“My name is Farrah, the Enchantress of the Dead. I was once a simple healer that was cursed by a witch… but I was given a chance by my mistress to deal with the scoundrels like you and to show how futile your ambitions really are!”
She didn’t look much, with her body too damaged to be capable of surviving a fight but… something was indeed weird about it. I could feel a sense of familiarity and dread about this circumstance and it then happened. The woman mustered a crystal ball and… something pulled at me- no, at us all. It was sudden, it was strong, but we were not getting thrown into it. I tensed up holding onto the ground with my stance but failed to jump away as the pull suddenly yanked us forward and into it. A bright light exploded from the sphere as I felt my entire perception of reality suddenly altered as… I ‘woke up’ somewhere else. It was… the Joestar Manor? The main hall by the entrance, it was the same and yet… The entire place was in ruin. It looked to have been the ground of a serious battle, but also the subject of decay through time. It seemed really old and… one figure was sitting by the first line of stairs that led to the second floor. The same figure that I have seen in my recent nightmares and… he wasn’t covering his face anymore.
“This is the end of the line for us. Maybe you should have seen this one coming considering how recent events have told you about.”
I frowned at… my older self? This was clearly an illusion but… it felt awfully tied to what I had to face back in these dreams.
“What are you talking about? What happened here?” I questioned, getting a quiet sigh instead as the man stood up and gave me a dull look.
“Many horrible things. We did those.”
“I’ve been struggling with scarier outlooks of my existence, so if this is the best you got then-”
“Hannah dies because Vampirism ends up taking over. We didn’t have a choice.”
“I don’t recall asking,” I flatly pointed out. “In fact, I don’t see the point of you telling me this.”
“Jonathan perished because he tried to protect his son during the Great War. We failed to prevent it. Erina would die two months later due to heartache and… George II would perish in the conflict to make his father proud.”
…
“Are you done, you foolish illusion?” I inquired calmly, holding back as much of that unsettling list that was just leaving me angrier than else. “In fact, spare me the rest. Everyone dies, it’s my fault somehow, I end up in a cycle of despair and sorrow and perhaps contemplate using the mask and do something about it.”
I noticed the malicious aura coming off his body and the lack of Hamon within his frame… he was a vampire. A different breed of it at that.
“Yes-”
“Once again, spare me the rest,” I interrupted without hesitation. “I’ve heard some stupidities in recent days and… really, I don’t care of what a stupid contraption of my mind can hope to creatively achieve through this.”
“I’m only speaking the truth-”
“What about Bloody and Kate?”
He blinked, a frown forming on his face. “What about them?”
“Kate might not have a counter to any of my Stand’s powers, but she would manage a permanent hit or two on your body. And Bloody… no. I will not tell you.”
“Tell me what? I’m from the future you’re building.”
“You are the saddest effort ever put forth to demoralize me. Do you think I would ever concede to this? That I would allow you to undermine the good things I’m trying to build?” I pressed relentlessly. “You are but a one-time trick that would have done wonders against my younger self… but now? I achieved so much by being careful but determined. And you? You are nothing but a failed view of what I can do and what others can do to me if I fail.”
“You don’t understand-!!”
I sure did. Especially when I pumped Divine Hamon in my body and rushed in to deliver a powerful uppercut that sent him upstairs. The attack- he didn’t see it. He should have expected it if he had been my older self but… he didn’t. While the idea of getting pulled in a crystal ball would normally highlight a glimpse in the future, I was reluctant to believe some vampirized ‘witch’ would be able to pull considering the height of such a magical attempt. It wasn’t something that could be done with ease, even with what the Stone Mask could offer. I tried to contemplate how to break free from this upsetting circumstance, but my attention was soon stolen back to the vampire as he calmly recovered from the little slam on the wall.
“I guess you will see the truth through pain. Like always,” The bastard ominously muttered before rushing back towards me and… he was fast. Really fast. I was actually impressed by the pace, but it was still manageable considering I could predict what he was doing and move just in time to return hit after hit. We were trading a lot, with damage on my side healing slower compared to the insane healing factor the man was showing like that. Still, hamon was doing something… but also not. It wasn’t being as effective as it should have considering I was facing a Vampire, making me wonder if this was part of the illusion to try and boost my opponent up through BS or through a legitimate reason like some ‘hamon resistance’ because he practiced Hamon for so long that he built some immunity to it or something like that. Doubtful but at this point, I was no longer surprised by this development. The punches were stinging, and I knew I was in a bloody stalemate I couldn’t win on my own. Even employing 「 ACT 2 」 didn’t seem to chance the circumstance I was stuck in, with the vampire’s own Stand managing to somehow hold its own and do more compared to 「 ACT 2 」 .
It was a slow defeat in the making and I knew I was also running out of juice. Differently from other battles against other Dios, this one saw me move around a lot more than previously, rolling and backing away on multiple occasions to avoid getting frozen up by my foe. He was being rather freeze-happy compared to the Part1!Dio I faced a while ago, and definitely using it together with his own Stand. And despite my unwavering confidence, I was taking a lot of damage after just twenty minutes of intense fighting.
“You’re not going to leave this place. It shall be your home and… the grave of your future.”
I scoffed at the comment. “Not going to lie here… but the cheesiness of your speeches with me really makes me the most disgusted. Perhaps even more than what I had to face with other Dios.”
A growl left his mouth as he rushed up towards me and… then he stopped mid-air. I stared at the scene with a confused but also tired look. Something was… hurting right now. Something that had to do with what was cracking right above my head. I looked up, and I saw multiple cracks spreading all over 「 ACT 2 」. The Stand hummed quietly, and I saw it slowly descend and turn to look at me. There was silence as its body was crumbling before me and I remained quiet while studying this baffling phenomenon.
“ Do you know why this world is cruel? ”
This was the first time I heard 「 The World 」 communicate with me in such a clear manner and… I was impressed by how close its voice was to mine. I took a moment to contemplate its words, knowing that this had to be important and beyond the mere illusion we were stuck inside. No, this was actually tied to the dreams and… to what was hidden in that box.
“Not yet,” I replied quietly, almost groaning at the irony behind that response. “But I’m working on it.”
“ No .” The Stand refused as its face further broke. “ You know the truth. But you are afraid of what others think of it. You saw it, this situation brought it to your mind and allowed you to grow into believing it more than before. ”
…
That was an unexpected rebuttal, but one that confirmed my suspicions. I wasn’t sure yet who I was talking to since I doubted this was really 「 The World 」’s talking to me. No, the Stand was being used by something different- something that had the power to speak through it. A Beyond? No, this was… different. It felt different. Still, despite this discovery, I knew I had to be honest or face repercussions from the way I was refused just moments ago.
“It’s a gauntlet. The world we live in, the wars we suffer- the violence. It’s a challenge,” I started to explain. “It’s to test the might and minds- to test resolve and willpower. We are all fighters in a world-wide arena.”
“ Yes. Yet the purpose of this challenge isn’t to control the World. ”
“It’s to protect it. It’s to find a guardian to it,” I added without thinking, my mind connecting to the expressed thought and going forth without logical input. It all felt fitting within the matter at hand. “We were set up to create our own final civilization. The one that would last eternally after the rage and violence that shaped us into modernity.”
“ And then… we provided you with something to further exert these claims. To finalize the product. ”
“The Arrows-”
“ The Meteor was meant to remain untouched. It would have done the correct job of selecting the few people worthy of its might without killing anyone, ” The Stand lamented dryly. “ Yet it still quickened the process and created… you. ”
“I’m not the original one-”
“ But you are what we were looking for. Despite what you might use as an excuse to deny the circumstance- you are what we found. If we hadn’t, then Pucci would have been the one to revert the universe until we had what we needed. ”
“What? Pucci doesn’t-”
“ Have you ever wondered why Pucci was allowed to win? Why were people like Giorno weren’t seen intervening to stop this? Why did Jotaro and Jolyne, two Joestars, fail against a servant of the Original Dio? ”
…
“You… you did that. So this means you are not a deity or a Beyond… you are-”
“ What we need to be for the sake of completion. We are one and many, but you, Dio, are what we have been seeking for eons and dimensions. The truth behind Human completion .”
And with that, 「 The World 」 was freed of the possession and allowed to… change. The evolution was indeed radical as its entire armor shifted to the solid Gold color that was used by the original 「 The World 」 . Its size increased partially and I felt that this new version of my Stand, this 「 ACT 3 」, was the first step into true perfection.
Time resumed back to normal and the pause had granted me the chance for my Hamon to heal me properly and get me ready for ‘Round 2’. I swiftly dodged his attempt to land his claws at me and pushed him away with a solid punch from 「 ACT 3 」 . The golden punch struck his face, slamming his teeth in and leaving him shocked at the sudden change in pace. Differently than before and much to my relief, the vampirized illusion merely growled from that point onward which made for an unpleasant noise since there were no teeth on his face.
I decided to use this advantage to test the limits of 「 ACT 3 」 and I was surprised of one thing. The overall strain of normal Time-related powers was definitely improved and way stronger than the copy’s own Stand. And there was also the new addition to my arsenal, the little trick that offered me the advantage over him.
“「 ACT 3 」 ! TOKI WO TOMARE! ”
The familiar noise that was tied to the original 「 The World 」’ s Time-Stop power soon followed as time stopped all around me. Grinning, I started to count the seconds I had within the stopped world. Nine seconds. My lips twitched in disappointment at not having a higher limit, but considering that this was the ‘initial’ timecount, I knew it was going to improve the more I used it. And I was going to use it to study and cut through some time-draining activity on my own. As the Time-Stop ended, the copy paused and frowned at this circumstance, perhaps perceiving something was wrong.
“W-What is-”
I didn’t allow him to continue. Nor did I need this fight to last more than it needed to. I had tested my current limits, and I knew that using the power so frequently could potentially gain the BS that Jotaro used on Dio. And I didn’t want to get screwed by that possibility. A solid Muda from 「 ACT 3 」 cemented the final hit, with its left punch slamming at full power onto the side of the copy’s head and tearing it off his body before crushing it on the ground. The body wobbled for a moment before falling forward and burning down as the curse was properly lifted off from it and…
…
“How am I supposed to leave now?” I wondered quietly as I started to look around. It didn’t take long for me to actually find an exit as I realized that beyond the big doors that led outside there was actually a transparent glass holding me from getting out of that setting and back to the mayor’s office.
「 ACT 3 」 manifested unconsciously, accepting my simple desire of breaking free as it started to drill the glassy surface with a furious barrage of punches that were way faster and stronger than what I was more accustomed about. It was clear its stats went up, especially when I could feel the pressure doubling compared to previous occasions and rekindling a sense of ‘rush’ that I had lost due to how long I had grown familiar with the previous swiftness of its strikes. The surface didn’t survive for long as my attacks seemed to be more than enough to actually collapse it.
With the loud echoing of glass breaking, I felt another flash of light consume me and… bring me back to the office. Bloody and Speedwagon were there too, with both looking fairly pissed and directing their anger right at the baffled ‘Enchantress’.
“W-What? How is this possible?! My spell-”
“Was pathetic,” I flatly commented. “In fact, we faced far worse than this. Which is why you’re now going to pay for this kind of trickery.”
“Y-You witch!” Bloody exclaimed, while Robert growled.
“Never been one to strike women, but I see you more as a heinous villain than else!”
“Y-You think this is over? That sphere… it was one of many! You lose Dio Joestar!” The Priestess exclaimed while revealing multiple spheres on the table now activating all at once.
“「 ACT 3 」 ! ” I exclaimed the very moment I started to feel pulled again. The reactive response seemed to work as the pull disappeared and I used the time I had to crash those spheres before giving the woman a free flight into the sunset. So, after crushing the glass balls, I delivered a flurry of punches to conclude the upsetting circumstance.
“ MudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMudaMUUDDAAA!! ”
The last punch came just as time resumed its course and… the result was deeply impressive. The glass spheres cracked all at once while the shocked priestess was suddenly flung out of the window after exploding in blood and bones, the sunlight waiting outside managing to do the trick and kill her at once. As her demise brought an end to this skirmish, it also seemed to end the violence outside as the noise of battles slowly drew to a closure, with everyone stopping and pausing over what was going on before panicking over the toll taken by all sides. Grimacing at this predictable situation, I looked back at the others and I noticed they looked slightly shocked by one thing that dignified the fact I had been behind that final attack considering I was no longer standing near to them. I could tell from their glances alone that I would have to explain a lot once we were through the aftermath as… this was going to be a mess to explain to the authorities.
But first, let’s fix the aftermath at once...
-----------d-d-d-d----------d-d-d-d---------
Due to the death of the mayor and of most of the Democratic representatives that should have been eligible as replacement after his murder, the rule of action was that the Republican would have had their chance to set their own candidate into the office and, through emergency powers, try to get things fixed where fixable. The damage delivered by the vampire’s manipulation had left many families to mourn the passing of men, women, and children. No one was spared by the brutality caused by the manipulation of the woman.
Farrah, the vampire’s name, had managed to get to the mayor by seducing her way into his office through illusions. There, she killed the mayor and used some form of magic to appear like him so she could start to enable riots and use more of her magic to enchant the violence to the point everyone was just attacking everything nearby. It worked in most part when it came to those that had been involved in the various battles across Mobile, leaving numerous wounded and dead people littering the streets. This was a massacre that was going to catch more attention from the government without any hesitation. I managed to get hold of the new mayor during the ensuing chaos, the man holding himself just barely considering the circumstance he was meant to be facing at once. I told him that it would have been best to request the mobilization of the National Guard all over the South to prevent this from happening again and ask for the government to focus more on what was going on in the general area. He accepted this, and he felt more compelled to listen when I provided him with the promise that I would see for funds to be pumped into the required money to rebuild what was broken and send relief to the shattered families within the city.
I ended up finding out that my ‘arrival’ was actually expected as some of the members of the former pro-Confederacy groups that had heard of my ‘deeds’ and had been planning out to ‘see if I was what people were preaching about’. The proof, in this case, was helping heal some of their injured friends and other civilians. I decided to go for it and give them proof instead of just holding back- not when there were people in need of proper medical assistance. They seemed a bit reluctant when I also started to aid black people too, but they didn’t complain about it as I went through all the tasks they put me through. It was a two hours-long activity and concluded with a tired me getting praised by many and blessed by the local Church’s pastor as a Saint. Or something along those lines. I was spreading the word of ‘peace’, but I sure felt like this was going to escalate into something more if I didn’t keep a strong look over it and prevented it from radicalizing.
As Mobile started its long path to recovery, the train was furbished to move once more back on tracks and aimed at New Orleans. The second group reported no injuries on themselves, with the sole exception of Bhediya having a minor gash on the wound caused by one of the manipulated aggressors rushing at him and striking him while he was helping multiple people at once. Nothing concerning, but it left him in a negative mood for some time… until I brought up how things went for us. Explaining what really happened back in the mayor’s office seemed to leave everyone perplexed at my words. I didn’t blame them for not believing it and I decided to prove it as soon as a certain Cowboy commented on the matter.
“I don’t think I understand. How do you stop… ‘time’?” Derek argued with a skeptical tone. “I mean, I know you can do things with time but… outright stopping it just for yourself? That sounds rubbish.”
We were already aboard the train and moving, but instead of replying to that affirmation, I decided to prove to them all that I wasn’t lying about it. Taking a big piece of paper that I turned and shaped into a cone hat, I uttered a quick ‘「 ACT 3 」’ and used the time I had at my disposal to set the hat right above the man’s head. Once time resumed its course, Derek blinked as he felt the weight of the paper hat over his head.
“Really?” He huffed calmly, but I was more concerned by two comments about it.
“I saw you… move,” Kate announced in surprise. “In fact, that would explain why for a moment before the end of the fighting, I noticed everyone had paused and I couldn’t move.”
“Y-Yeah. You put the hat on by going to his right side,” Bloody added quietly.
“Zephy?” I asked, trying to find out if the critter had noticed something too.
“ I didn’t see anything. I believe it’s limited to these two. ”
“Same,” Robert commented and Bhediya nodded in agreement to this line.
“Well, it would seem that, for some reason, you two can actually see me moving through stopped time which is… interesting to say the least,” I added with a contemplative voice. “In fact, considering how this kind of power works, I wouldn’t exclude the possibility you might be able to actually move within it the more you’re influenced by it.”
“Is that… so?” Kate inquired with a hint of surprise. “I can tell you’re planning to use it a lot.”
“Just to train it. The more I use it with moderation, the more seconds I can keep this going.”
“How long can you keep it?” Bhediya asked in complete fascination with the topic.
“Nine seconds.”
“That’s not much,” Bloody pointed out.
“ It is a lot during a battle. These precious seconds can make for some important decisions and turning points in a losing skirmish. ”
I nodded in agreement and the conversation continued for a while regarding this new development. I didn’t have much to offer beyond what I already gave, preferring to keep quiet over the fact that I had received a mystical visit I had yet to fully decipher. There were bigger players than Vins and Pucci, and I had yet to determine if they were friendly or not. The rest of the trip went nicely as I carefully checked the real limits of the Time-Stop as I wanted to know what happened if I decided to try and go ‘beyond’ the limit already. The result? I felt incredibly drained and had to remain still and quiet for a while. My body just rejected the concept of ‘breaking’ that kind of limits, and I understood that trying to force it through it was counterproductive and incredibly stupid on my part. I used that time to write a letter to the closest MiH’s office here in the States to try and get the promise I offered the mayor fulfilled and give extra help in the reconstruction process.
What I didn’t know at the time I was writing that letter was that the situation in the South was finally expanding into National politics and demanding proper attention to get it solved. The Union Army had activated a couple more troops from reserves and was already rounding up and freeing some of the settlements harassed by the vampire raiders from the pressure by employing tricks to force the monsters under the sunlight. A slow operation, but one that was steadily giving info to the army what was going on and who was behind this kind of madness.
It wouldn’t be a lie to say that Vins was slowly waking up the Sleeping Giant from its slumber after the Civil War, and I was quite certain that her next actions were only going to fill it with unquestionable resolve.
------------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d-----------
AN
「 ACT 3 」 is finally there and the original Time-Stop Power has been achieved… HUZZAH!
Still, the Box is still closed. And Dio’s power isn’t… enough to open it. Something more has to be unleashed before it can show the truth and give Dio the missing piece to ultimate control over 「The World」.
「 The World: ACT 3 」
User: Dio Brando (SI)
Destructive Power: S
Speed: S
Range: C (Ten Meters)
Durability: B
Precision: A
Potential: A
Ability: Time Manipulation Level 3 (Reverting, stopping, or amplifying the movement of a thing or being or complete Time-Stop of everything beyond the User and the Stand).
P.S. If you have any suggestion for Omakes, feel free to throw it in either in a review/comment/post. I will try to write those that I can actually put into a chapter and deliver it to ya while also crediting the ones behind the ideas.
Chapter 71: Omake 31: A Joestar’s Wedding (Jonathan)
Chapter Text
Omake 31: A Joestar’s Wedding (Jonathan)
I really should have expected this and… yet I was surprised. Again, I wasn’t really planning to end up like this. Not when the original Dio behaved and turned out to be.
The news that I had been chosen as Jonathan’s best man for his upcoming marriage with Erina took me by surprise. I would have expected him to approach someone else considering how much time he started to spend with Bhediya during hamon training. I wasn’t even exactly prepared to face a wedding now that Hannah had started to consider this too. I didn’t exactly blame her and my hesitation was more driven by the fact I really didn’t know how to prepare for that. Especially now I was going to be part of one and be the one to keep the rings too. There was quite a strange division of roles within this event, but I didn’t complain. For some odd reasons, Erina sure got in a tense mood about it.
And by tense mood, I really meant her having rants with people whenever they asked her how she was doing with the pressure. To be fair, I had a talk with her while she was particularly annoyed by how many people were just repeating the same questions to her. After a pep talk and a hug from me, she seemed to get enough steel in her confidence to handle the circumstance better. Not the finest attitude, but definitely several hints better than what she had for a while. Her father was… incredibly worse than that. But if your name wasn’t Jonathan Joestar, he sure felt approachable. Until the marriage was brought up. He was so happy for his daughter, but that didn’t prevent his protective nature to have him handle out threats to a panicking JoJo as the older man promised some ‘medical accidents’ in case the Joestar heir failed to attend to his bride’s needs. Which was hilarious from an external standpoint, the spectator’s view, and it made me relieved that I didn't have to face that kind of madness with Hannah.
Speaking of Hannah’s parents… I actually gave a background check just because she asked. These people were no longer around. Sickness, poverty- standard reasons as to how people tended to die in this time period. She wasn’t really touched by it considering how quickly the kicked her out of their home. She still felt lucky things turned out that way, and she seemed to take a serious note of this as soon as one of her bridesmaids. Sarah was amused when she was picked as the second one, and the rest of the cast got prepared for the big event altogether as soon as the big day came to us. The day was one of the most nerve-wracking one in recent history, especially with how tight the schedule felt compared to the usual. Waking up early wasn’t a novelty, but it sure got a lot messier considering that everyone else was doing the same too to be prepared for the early morning functions. It’s been a long while since I visited a church, and the moment I entered inside the one where the entire ceremony was meant to unfold sure returned the weird vibes I tended to have back from my previous life. I just didn’t like the… ‘high and condescending’ nature of the building. A sacred site, but also one that really made one feel like God was always watching, even more when you were inside the church itself.
I didn’t feel any guilt to genuinely feel distraught by the phenomenon, but that didn’t prevent me from feeling really frustrated. Just enough to not want to linger beyond the time we were meant to spend inside it. Once everyone was there, seated and the bride and groom had managed to get safely and well to their destination, the event unfolded as smoothly as planned. It was a standard marriage, with the same lines coming from all sides as the script usually went. The only main difference between what I’ve been watching several times now and this very moment was… I was there. And I was a very important part of it. Despite the dullness of just waiting, I still kept attentive as I knew that my part was incredibly essential to the completion of this big day for these two. When it was time for the rings, I calmly handed those to Jonathan, the young man sparing me a happy smile as it was clear any doubt had been washed away from his mind the more he spoke about his love for Erina, and Erina returned the vows with her own. All in all, a beautiful day to be a side-character to a couple’s purest form of joy.
As the ceremony concluded with the priest’s positive closure and his allowance for the two to kiss, there was a loud but glorious reaction from the witnesses of this monumental development. Applause roared eagerly as people celebrated the kiss that confirmed their commitments and saw them effectively becoming Mr. and Mrs. Joestar. After just a few more minutes to get the entire ceremony properly ended, the next part of the big day started. The feast was prepared just to celebrate the entire situation. I had to put some money in when it came necessary to get two gifts, one for Jojo and one for Erina, but I could tell the man appreciated the carrion with small representation of them during their marriages and a lovely lullaby that could be used to calm any nerves or even used with their future children. The blonde’s gift was something that I had to actually contact first to get it served to her. Speaking with this certain celebrity considering how tedious her work was proved to be quite difficult, but she listened when I offered a permanent partnership with my organization to sustain her hospital work.
Florence Nightingale was in her sixties when I ended up approaching her. She was rather difficult to start a conversation with but still someone that listened and valued logic before any kind of prejudice. She had already established herself in the medical community, and she was surprised when I mentioned to her why I was asking for her invitation. The end result made all the hassle worthwhile and much more. Erina was ecstatic, and while Florence tried to keep her cool considering the circumstance, she still appreciated the fact she ended up finding a young but fierce lady that was inspired by her hard work and was still planning to pursue a career in medicine as a nurse. For a moment I also worried that the older woman’s presence would have denied Jojo the chance to actually dance with his bride, but the dance happened and they got what they were planning to do.
All was going just fine and Hannah spent most of the time with me. We danced, we drank some wine and then ultimately had to leave as the entire thing couldn’t drag for too long. After the rest of the guests were safely escorted out and back to their homes, I couldn’t… exactly remember what happened to me that night. At first I knew only that Hannah had taken me to my room and then… we fell asleep. The next morning proved to be a tense one as I woke up in quite a warm embrace under some covers and… I feared I had done it- or rather, that drunk Hannah had been the one to do it.
After getting hold of myself, I managed to get a proper look of the situation and realized that my worries had been based mostly on nothing since we were both dressed and… we had just cuddled up. To be fair, Hannah was really cute while sleeping and the fact she was really latching onto me as she didn’t want to let go of my warm self sure made for an amusing but slightly worrying circumstance. It didn’t help that just a few minutes after waking up, I saw the door of the room open to see George peeking at the situation inside. He stared at me, and I stared back with a tired look.
“Cuddling,” I merely muttered and yet the single word seemed to get a concrete answer to the old Joestar’s mind. One that still left slightly ‘disappointed’ at the lack of scandalous reaction, which left me confused, suspicious, and particularly worried of the chances of this becoming a problem in the near future. After a while, Hannah finally started to stir from her rest and the girl opened her eyes to realize what was going on.
“D-Did we-”
“No. We just cuddled,” I remarked calmly, getting a sigh and a pout from Hannah.
“Aw.”
“I told you that it might change once we get married.”
She sighed again, nuzzling closer and holding me tighter. “You better find that lovely ring you promised me.”
I felt it was more of a threat than else but… I didn’t blame her. I hope I ended up really finding what I’m looking for and not making a poor figure in front of her. Not when our relationship’s integrity stood about it.
---------------d-d-d-d-----------d-d-d-d-------
AN
And that, Joseph, is how your grandpa married your grandma. Any questions?
Chapter 72: ARC 2: Ambizione (17)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (17)
Training was going smoothly. While I could say that I was quite far from fully mastering the new ability of my Stand and my capacity to harness Divine Hamon, I still was making leaps into the right direction in both circumstances. I had managed to gain a solid hold over the Hamon-related technique, which seemed to also help me bolster my Time-Stop power. Not only did I increase the sharpness of my body and my overall stamina, but I was also capable of possibly nullifying the negative effects of using the Time-Stop so much and so frequently. All Time-related powers initially tended to put a strain to my body, or my heart to be more specific, with 「 ACT 1 」 leaving me minor issues since I was already training in Hamon, while 「 ACT 2 」 left more ‘prominent’ issues the first months I trained with it. The more I exercised my body through Hamon, it adapted to sustain and even grow to ignore this kind of strain. 「 ACT 3 」 represented the ‘new obstacle’ to overcome as I could gain double the advantages that previous ACTs had given to me. And I knew that this wasn’t… the final form of my Stand.
I had taken time to wonder about an evolution for my Stand to exceed even further as… there was potential. I could feel there was room to expand on what I had and… I knew this could be mere euphoria speaking due to the fact I had unlocked such a powerful ability just recently, but that I also could tell by merely looking at my Stand, 「 The World 」, that this wasn’t over. Not yet. There was something else that I had to unlock before unleashing its full potential. Something that wasn’t currently within my reach and… that it was tied to my strange dreams. I would still dream of the box, but this time the object was devoid of protection and only its lock remained to prevent me from seeing what was inside it. Two letters had been ‘locked’ in, an ‘M’ and a ‘A’. I thought about trying my luck and testing out combinations, but I noticed just as soon as I placed my hands on the lock that I couldn’t move the remaining bits. Those were locked on empty tags, leaving me with obvious guesses but no capacity to verify if those matched with the current combination. So… I was stuck for now just training and getting through the trip. Something just told me I was going to get some understanding in a few days of checking the box. There was something familiar about it which made me grasp more of its current purpose.
As we finally reached our current destination, we noticed that New Orleans was… celebrating. And I had just a hint of what was really going on when we arrived at the station and noticed how packed with tourists and businessmen the entire area was. Everyone was a bit reluctant to leave due to how crowded the entire place was, and yet, much to my surprise, Kate pushed to see what it was all about. Which was odd considering her usual predisposition to look around the cities we visited. Due to her reluctance to generally show her appearance around, I was confused by this form of eagerness, but she mentioned that something about this celebration felt awfully interesting and she was fascinated by what could have created such a large gathering of people here in this city and… in this bizarre time. To be fair, I couldn’t fault her for being curious about it, but I had my doubts this was going to be anything really fun due to the nature of this event.
“The World Centennial Cotton. It’s a celebration for the fact it’s been roughly one hundred years since the first known recording of a cotton shipping reaching England from the current US-owned land,” I started to explain while leading the group around, with Bloody actually keeping quite close to me as a way to prevent him from getting pushed around by the other people around while also giving me the chance of keeping track of him and prevent any chance of kidnapping. “I would say it’s a pleasant initiative, yet… I could see Cotton isn’t actually the focus here today.”
I could see numerous stands with electric devices. I knew a limited exposition regarding electrification should have happened two years after this event in the original timeline, but I could see how the city would try to mix both to save a rather ‘weak’ reason for such a big fair. I could see a couple of familiar ones I had already invested in and that had been created in England or France, but I saw one particular stand which got my full attention. Most of the technicians were tied to Edison one way or another, with a couple of ‘second-rate’ competitors… but this one was a complete independent stand and I recognized a single individual working on it. Another interesting factor was that this was the only stand with only a single worker occupying it, which highlighted a ‘poorer’ backing compared to the competitors. Short black hair combed properly, a well-cared mustache, dark eyes and he was wearing a light-gray outfit with matching jacket and pants, he was also donning a white shirt and a black tie that matched with his shoes’ shade.
“Good morning,” I greeted politely as I decided to check on what the man had on display. The calm words brought him out of his current activity, with his inquisitive eyes already on me and studying me. The others had taken a moment to look around at the other stands, leaving just me and Bloody to discuss with this interesting gentleman.
“Good… morning,” He greeted back, and I could feel the Slavic accent that further confirmed my suspicions on who I was talking to.
“Apologies for interrupting, I was just… impressed by this curious tool you were tinkering on,” I pointed out quietly, glancing at a familiar object that could really improve livelihood if properly produced and distributed to the right people. A blink, the man looked briefly down and then frowned back at me.
“Oh, this? It’s just a prototype. A… stupid one, if I have to be honest.”
I let out a perplexed hum at that response. “How so? I believe it’s quite close to completion from the looks of it.”
I noticed Bloody sparing me a confused glance at my words, but it was the man that spoke up again.
“You… know what this is?”
“A motor,” I calmly answered. “I would dare to say an induction one, but… better developed than Mr. Walter Baily’s original project and the one developed by Mr. Otto Blathy.”
At the mention of these two pioneers of this new subject, the scientist seemed to change attitude in the span of a few seconds. It was an expected reaction as I had brought up individuals that shouldn’t have been known as popularly as they are to fellow inventors, giving the man a clear understanding I wasn’t a jolly tourist that came to him to annoy his current work. Soon he was nodding happily, pushing the device to the central spot of the table so I could look closer to it.
“Still, not a working one. I’ve been trying to get it to work for two years now but… nothing.”
“I guess it’s frustrating, I can say that if you succeed with this endeavor, it would establish a new standard… oh, I almost forgot, my name is Damiano Divino.”
I reached out and the man happily went for the handshake.
“Tesla, Nikola Tesla.”
I smiled at the confirmation as I checked once again on the device. “Still… If it doesn’t require checking your math sheets, may I give it a look from the inside?”
His lips twitched in disappointment at the request, feeling a bit annoyed by the request since I could as well be a possible competitor and spy in disguise. Still, it was a mere suspicion and it wouldn’t work well for him to alienate a possible investor by ruining that interaction out of these doubts. He carefully unraveled part of the device, allowing me to check inside and check the problem which could be tied to the known malfunctioning tool. I blinked, thinking back at what I learned back in my previous life by seeing my father work on his kind of motors. I was given a lot of ‘education’ regarding this kind of machinery, so I knew some basics which I could tell weren’t ‘well applied’ within this prototype. I merely brought up those issues to the scientist, Tesla baffled by my suggestions but swiftly followed through as he slowly started to apply the changes and see what differed between my suggested configuration and the one he had been struggling with. A few moments later, I felt a hint of smugness lay on my face when the motor started to work as intended, providing enough electricity to three light bulbs at the same time.
“Sir, this is… fortuitous, I feel compelled to ask if you would be willing to… share a patent with me.”
I smiled at that offer, but I shook my head. “Sadly, I’m not an inventor and I’m more of a businessman, but not as ‘American’ as Mr. Edison tends to be, Mr. Tesla.”
“In which regard?” He half-demanded, quickly noticing that I was actually dressing well.
“Well, I would say I hail from Europe, and my company has for long been seeking out minds as gifted and well-geared into the betterment of humanity as yours.”
…
“You’re a representative from Made in Heaven.”
Now, that was actually a surprising take in that regard. I still decided to nod and he hummed.
“I’ve heard many good things about the company, you have not exploited any of your workers or scientists… but I doubt I can’t land any position without Edison putting pressure to have my acquisition stopped.”
“Mr. Edison might be rich, but he will not have any influence on the matter, I can assure you of that,” I argued with a serious tone. “I understand your worry, but I can assure you that the leader of the company isn’t one that is deterred by threats, especially from someone that uses cheap tricks with some of their workers.”
He didn’t look outright convinced, but he still nodded. “I guess I can give it a thought.”
“And of course, I believe you’ve been struggling due to the influence of your former employer,” I added with a small smile, writing down a check for him to cash out at the nearest bank. “It’s not much, but it should provide you with some relief and also give you the chance for the voyage if you’re interested.”
Sparing just a look at the check, Nikola’s face went pale at the number registered there.
“This… is so much.”
Fifty thousand dollars now was roughly the equivalent of a million dollars in modern times during the original timeline. I was making him a rich man fast, but not without reason. I knew of his gambling addiction, but I knew he wasn’t going to waste all the money at once before considering a proper source of income that could set him off to life.
“Never enough if it comes to gain allies in revolutionizing humanity and bring new free services to them,” I argued kindly. “I would suggest speaking with some of the representatives here in the US so you can at least get an understanding of the working of contracts. I know you have been unhappy with the one you were advised to sign.”
He could only nod, still shocked by the absurd price for the time and age. I discussed the best setting which he could find a quick response to, and that I was going to personally contact a few of the representatives myself to make sure any interview proceeded smoothly. I didn’t continue the conversation any longer as we were done with that kind of important topic, plus I could feel that lingering would attract too much attention on ourselves as some of Edison’s own inventors were already eyeing me with interest as I was done conversing with Tesla. And I also knew the man had a lot to think about regarding the offer I just forwarded him. As we left the premises of that stand, I saw Bloody eyeing me with incredible curiosity as he clearly had many questions he wanted to ask me regarding what had just happened. The boy had yet to build up his own ‘courage’ to speak to new individuals he wasn’t prepared to talk to, mostly those that had great importance through either his own knowledge or my own interactions with them. Instead of waiting for him to speak, I decided to indulge and start the conversation myself.
“Anything you need to ask?”
“Why would a former employer be interested in depriving the chance of one of his ex workers to find work? Did he do anything in particular to warrant this kind of reaction?”
A legitimate set of questions, and I gave him a thoughtful look.
“I would say both did things to each other to warrant that kind of bitterness. Tesla is a man that can’t handle money well when he has the chance of gambling, but Edison is, just like many other businessmen, fairly interested in ‘tricking’ people when possible,” I replied as reasonably as possible, the topic quite difficult to truly grasp without supporting one side or the other… unjustly. Despite his genius, Tesla still burned money for futile reasons. “The main difference is that Edison is influential. He will try to make Tesla’s life difficult because he called him out and he bailed from a contract he probably broke first.”
“Still… why?”
“Like all sorts of economy, Capitalism right now has its good qualities which is the capacity to invest and become rich from a poor upbringing. Sometimes people don’t like that new rich men and women form through this, and so they establish… cliques, or groups that prevent the rise of those individuals.”
“This is so wrong,” The blond pointed out with a scowl. “I mean, Mr. Tesla might not be the best of individuals but… still, he shouldn’t be attacked like this. What about the laws-”
“Precedents exist, but sometimes those are ill-applied. Politicians tend to create new laws to prevent full industrial takeovers, only for capitalists to find new ways to gain newer entries within the world of politics. This is going to be a lesson, don’t trust bankers and other businessmen at face value, wait until you can confidently say they are wholeheartedly good people,” I muttered with a serious tone. “There will come a time where you will have to ask for endorsement, and there are only a few individuals that will allow you to have this with minimal prices.”
“...Dio, why every time we talk about the system, I feel like things are so negative?”
I hummed, patting his head. “That’s because you’ve been educated to be optimistic towards society. I’m of the belief that, if you are too positive about something, and yet this topic proves to be quite ‘awkward’ in practice, you tend to be more upset about the discovery.”
“Because I believed it was better?”
If only you were the only one to suffer that.
I couldn’t blame him for feeling disappointed, but I could tell this experience is shaping him to be a little more cynical. I was careful enough to not push it onto him, and he seemed to be receiving this kind of education properly and without any maliciousness developing out of it.
“Yep. Which is why you should always set yourself the need of personally checking if something is genuinely good or bad. Sometimes things are weirder than they seem at first glance after all,” I explained to him. “So, keep an eye out for anything suspicious and do trust your instincts because this environment is quite far from kind.”
The blond nodded as he looked around and wondered about a specific detail he was just now spotting.
“Still, why are there so many soldiers around?”
It was something I had noticed while we had left the station. Due to the event’s size, I wasn’t surprised that a large battalion had been employed to keep any social issue out of the way and preserve peace within the city. Either that, or there have been some major issues within the city I wasn’t aware about. Regardless of this, I merely shrugged.
“There are many tourists, I suppose they don’t want any trouble to cause a riot or worse,” I guessed with a calm tone.
The answer seemed to be satisfactory as Bloody went back to look around while keeping silent. Humming quietly, I noticed Kate around and we went to check on her as she huffed while retreating from one of the stands. She noticed us and I could see that something really happened from the way Zephy was looking quite embarrassed.
“So… anything to bring up?”
“Some children… pulled my tail,” The blonde replied with a tiny grimace. “I’m just surprised they would go and do that.”
“Maybe they thought it was fake,” I argued with a calm tone. “I hope it didn’t hurt much.”
“Nothing I haven’t felt before now,” She admitted dryly, before giving me a fascinated look. “Still, I see the two of you are done talking with that man.”
“Dio talked the most,” Bloody hummed and I frowned at him. He noticed and looked back with a confused glance. “What?”
“Are you saying I’m chatty, young Valentine?”
He looked confused, but a bit embarrassed. “N-No?”
“ Dio, you’re not the kind of person that can be hurt by this circumstance ,” Zephy flatly pointed out, while Kate snorted, her lips twitching in amusement at the guardian’s response.
“He is doing it on purpose.”
“Of course I am,” I mirthfully rebuked while glancing eagerly at the girl, vanishing any ‘hurt’ within my face as I regarded the younger blond once more. “Still Bloody… you really shouldn’t feel excluded from discussion. I guess you aren’t very talkative with people you don’t know but… I believe you did good to not try to engage a conversation with Mr. Tesla. He is quite eccentric.”
“I really want to talk… more,” He admitted and I patted his head.
“We can work on that back on the train since I think I have an idea to work with that,” I offered kindly before realizing through one of the nearby clocks that it was getting time for lunch. “Still, how about we get the others and then check some of the cuisine? I heard New Orleans is quite renowned for the curious dishes made by the locals?”
The offer of having an interesting meal for lunch seemed to appeal Kate’s interest, same for Bloody and Zephy. Soon we retrieved the others, starting with Robert and Derek having taken refuge in a nearby bar while Bhediya was busy playing with some kids around the corner. The big fluffy thing could be quite playful even when he wasn’t in his fuzzy form. Once everyone was recovered, we quickly went to check the restaurants that were known to serve ‘traditional’ food, but as we did so we were quickly overwhelmed by the fact that there were multiple ‘cultures’ within the city and that their traditions were hardly similar to one another. Still, we decided to test the one we were familiar with and… I got to see quite a couple of amusing reactions from the others… while I was also subjected to quite the unsuspecting discovery in the form of some ‘unpleasant-looking’ food which proved to be terrific. Really delicious, I had to ask for a second once I was done with my first Jambalaya. This little experience gave me the idea to eventually invest into getting some of these dishes brought to Europe. I could tell native French were going to love it. Same for some Englishmen and women.
With lunch out of the way, it was time for us all to get back to resume our trip… but as the train was ready to go, I ended up receiving a notice from one of the workers that a ‘preacher’ had left a letter for me to read at once. I frowned over what kind of madness Pucci might have caused, but I was left surprised when I was granted sight over quite a curious request. After making sure everyone was onboard, I took off with just Bhediya, the werewolf quickly questioning what was wrong and why I needed him.
“Let's just say that our foes have started to target civilians to gain more… troops.”
To give him a definite answer, I handed him the paper and his expression morphed from confusion to outright dread and disdain.
My ‘calm’ voice let out the degree of anger and worry that came from the news of nearby villages having been ‘sabotaged’ by vampires.
--------d-d-d-d--------
The church we were given the address of was fairly big compared to others I had checked before in the US, but it was quite far from being the size of a proper cathedral. As soon as we knocked at the entrance, we were greeted by a nervous-looking man, fairly young but with enough beard to make him seem close to his mid-thirties, that quickly let us in. The sight we were bestowed with as soon as we were inside was as grim as the message had mentioned, except a bit more cramped than we could have predicted.
The benches were mostly used to lie down numerous men, women, children and elderly as most of them were plagued by pain and other horrible aching caused by this ‘sickness’ they had developed so suddenly and that couldn’t be healed by a normal doctor. While one could simply call it a mere case of poisoning through an unknown element entering in contact with their bodies, the truth was that the Vampires had grown smart and actually started to sabotage wells with their bloods. The process was mostly committed through those wells that were covered on top, thus preventing the sun from bathing its rays over the exposed liquid. With the blood persisting, but diluting since it mixed with the water, anyone that drank from these sabotaged sources of water ended up slowly turning into Zombies. The process was slow but… for Pucci to intervene in such length, then the situation was way more tremendous than expected. Most of the villages had been alerted of this development, but the damage had already taken a few individuals that had to be killed to save the rest. To add insult to injury, there were so many people that had to be healed and Pucci couldn’t do much about them due to their situation.
We were the ones that knew how to use Hamon and, while I would have brought Bloody too, I had reasons not to. The boy was learning to fight with Hamon, but his control was still clumsy when it came to predicaments that required nerves of steel to heal others. To this magnitude? I knew he could have messed up and panicked. Which was why it was just me and Bhediya and why we were planning to get this whole situation stabilized as quickly as possible. Much to my surprise, there were also soldiers around, making sure to keep track of any unplanned zombie emerging from the sickened civilians and deal with them. Pucci himself was discussing with a high officer from the rank emblem tailored on his right upper shirt and the priest that was supposedly in charge of this holy site.
The discussion was interrupted as soon as the Stand User took notice of us and greeted us with a nod.
“Dio, Bhediya- I suppose you’re already aware of the situation,” Pucci quickly muttered.
“Yes,” I curtly replied. “We can start from those that are closer to turning and then shift to the one that are showing lesser symptoms.”
Before we could move and start curing the poisoned civilians, the officer, a major, stopped us with a good question.
“Can you really help, Mr. Joestar? Can you fix this?”
I nodded, turning around and starting to check on the ones that felt within my sensor ability closer to losing their ‘flame’. “Yes, my friend and I have a peculiar ability which strongly opposes the current condition that has afflicted these victims. I believe we can discuss later once we’re through to make sure they are all saved.”
Much to my relief, we weren’t interrupted as we indeed started to heal as many innocents as possible. The predicament was quite grave, with many quite close to turning, but luckily enough reacting well to the treatment we offered as we used our Hamon as precisely and quickly as possible. The healing process took a while for each case, and I felt dread and anger grip my heart multiple times as I found myself dealing with young children, old men and women- there was even a girl of four that was crying for her mother, the woman having been one of the first victims of this insanity. Some took more than the others, either because they were affected for longer by the ‘sickness’ or because their body was too drained to put much of a fight against it and so the illness was spreading faster. Time was essential, and we moved as swiftly as possible, left and right, to make sure everyone was taken care of and no ‘unexpected’ case managed to skip our attention. It took us both half an hour to get the entire main hall dealt with, with all patients already showing signs of betterment after our treatment was over. Families rejoiced at the situation and yet we couldn’t exactly ‘celebrate’ as there was much that the major wanted to know.
“Siurana is behind it somehow, at least, that’s what the priest could say as to how these ‘bloodsuckers’ got through. I’m still confused how does that even work, how does one becomes a vampire or a zombie?”
“It’s tied to a special set of Stone Masks that are mostly found in South America,” I replied with a serious tone, gaining the officer’s attention. “It’s nothing magical, but the masks have the capacity to ‘kill’ the user and then return them to life lacking a soul, thus their humanity, but granting them a set of abilities beyond human. And immortality.”
He frowned. “There’s a catch, right?”
“No sun, no having children, no having an ounce of kindness in your heart,” Bhediya answered and the man gritted his teeth and sighed.
“I guess that’s the thing that kind of bastard would go after just to make his ambitions become true. This situation is fairly bad as it is as I’ve heard of what happened in the East and… the congress already ordered mobilization of a large army in response to what is happening. Mexico is sweating bullets to try and offer an explanation.”
“War between the two states could make traveling alongside the border impossible,” I pointed out grimly. “Which means it would be best to handle this matter first. Where is the army rallying?”
“I reckon it was somewhere in Houston. Either the city or spread in the forts nearby,” The Major explained. “Still, Mr. Joestar, I believe you wish to take part in that strike and… do something about it?”
“Mexico as a sovereign nation isn’t interested in this matter. The last thing they need is to risk a full-fledged war with the US with how fragile their current political order is,” I pointed out while nodding. “If it’s possible, I would like to prevent a war that will do nothing more but worsen the situation further.”
“And how do you suggest doing that? People here are not going to listen to a call for peace towards Mexico,” The pastor of this church asked with a concerned tone, to which I smiled and sighed.
“I believe we can draw a lesson from this situation. Cooperation can do great things and… I think we can convince Mexico to ‘excommunicate’ Siurana from their army and label him a traitor. At that point, it would be him against the US and the Mexican Army.”
“And how do you think to convince Porfirio Diaz to take that stance, good sir?” The pastor inquired, once more worried.
“The letter,” Pucci hummed, drawing the attention of the fellow man of the cloth and the Major.
“What letter?” The officer pressed and I sighed, mentioning something that I had written a while ago and that I didn’t expect Pucci to be aware of me having it on myself. While I did send the letter to the regretful vampire’s family, I had preserved the original, the one that I worked on adding a few corrections to make it easier to read. Call it a memento, or a reminder of the fact that this wasn’t a war where everyone is completely bad- no, most of these vampires and zombies were unwilling people that had been pushed to show this kind of madness within themselves.
“One of Siurana’s men decided to confess before dying, he asked me to write a letter to his family and I had preserved a copy of it. The Mexican Government can check on it, but I know it is good enough evidence to warrant some cooperation to be born from it.”
“Do you have it on yourself?”
I nodded, passing the folded copy to the Major and the officer started to read it quickly, struggling a little over the Spanish language but understanding the main context of it.
“It could work. I will send this letter to Houston and have the commanding chief read it and plan out a way to draw an end to potential hostilities on the border, and possibly mention your arrival if you plan to come. I’ll describe you as a specialist for the crisis we’re facing right now.” The man confirmed with a hopeful tone. “Of course, this doesn’t mean this reconciliation wouldn’t end the issue.”
“Siurana is still alive,” Bhediya confirmed.
“And until he lives, there will be a living obstacle between the US and peace,” Pucci carefully added, drawing nods from the officer and the other priest.
I sighed. “The plan will be to draw him out and kill him. Which might make for a troubling battle when it happens.”
“But we will be ready,” Bhediya confirmed.
And I felt quite confident about that too. With the notion that Funny Valentine wasn’t going to take part in this fight, the chances of this ending swiftly were pretty high. It all depended on how quickly Siurana’s position could be overrun by the combined efforts. Still, the situation here was now stable and Pucci swore he would have returned these families back to their homes and warn the leaders of their settlements to be wary of further trouble of this kind. Which meant making sure the wells’ water was exposed to sun rays. After confirming our current goals, Bhediya and I returned to the train and explained the situation to the others. Derek wasn’t happy with this turn of events since it could easily blow up in our faces if the Mexicans weren’t convinced by the proof.
The rest of the day went on smoothly as we all prepared for the next few days and how this was going to be an intense battle to face. I trained with Bloody, the boy well aware he couldn’t enjoy the luxury of keeping away from the ‘front line’, but already cementing his progress within his capacity to fight with both Hamon and Spin. I could also see faint ‘lines’ of something moving around him with each punch and kick he employed. A Stand, I contemplated quietly, but not one that was ready to truly manifest and aid him. It was there, watching and seemingly learning from its own user from the way it stopped but still ‘mimicked’ Bloody’s attacks. With night falling over that part of the world, sleep came surprisingly easy and…
And I was back in that dream.
This time I didn’t even bother trying to force through the lock or the chest itself, merely sitting in front of it and glaring at it. Something was familiar. The frame, the size, the texture of the wood. I could tell I had somehow touched it before. I had seen this box before, yet I had no clue of where and when I first saw it. And why it was important for me so much that I was dreaming of it so intensely. My head slowly started to hurt and… this wasn’t a normal occurrence. It was rare in my ‘visits’ for the place to give me a headache, and it was all the time tied to… a threat approaching.
As if alerted of trouble, I looked around to see where my instincts were calling out that there was an issue within my proximity. One moment there was silence, the other soft footsteps approached and soon a figure was sitting beside me. Shorter, ‘smaller’, the outfit he was wearing was so familiar as… it was the very same I came to like wearing back when I woke up in this body. The young blond didn’t look at me, his orange eyes aimed at the chest. He didn’t speak, he didn’t utter a single sound as he gazed over the very thing I couldn’t unlock. I thought about speaking to him, to engage him in a discussion- to understand why he was here. I thought of this, but I didn’t go through. Something about his presence made me outright annoyed, as if… this wasn’t a mere copy.
“So… what are you?”
“My name is Dio Brando. This is my body, thief.”
…
This wasn’t an illusion, a trick, a sham- no, something about the introduction of this ‘Mini-Dio’ had me somewhat unnerved and… if for a time I would have bent at that upsetting circumstance, what I did next seemed to surprise the mini-Dio as I stood up and started to walk away from the figure. I think that’s where he noticed I wasn’t tricking him into reacting, but rather finding a way to leave this dream.
He stood up and snarled at me. “Coward!”
And at that accusation… I paused and huffed.
“How can I be a coward, if the solution can’t be achieved?” I inquired calmly, glancing behind and returning the gaze back to him. “Especially when it’s clear the owner of the truth is unwilling to spare any words until he is ignored as much as I am?”
His scowl deepened. “This… this isn’t a truth that is yours to know about.”
“...Okay, so I should be leaving.”
“W-What?! Are you stupid or something? Why would you leave when you could… take the truth out of me.”
I frowned. “What?”
“I-I mean, you have the power, you can definitely overwhelm me and-”
“Then go to a bar, drink my riches away and be a miserable man?” I sarcastically interrupted, the reference missing him at first, but then mini-Dio realized what I just said. “My name is Dio Joestar, and I refuse to ever so closely play into the sick mind that Dario Brando imposed upon us through that abuse. I might not be you, but I know when not playing in the hands of a bastard.”
…
“So… you think it’s not correct? That we have to be forced to be… good? To be sheep to idiots and pigs?”
“If you consider being sheep doing the right thing instead of the easy thing, to not be a piece of shit and the greatest scum of the Earth… then yes, I think I love being a fucking sheep.”
The boy tensed up at the cussing, but I wasn’t done with it.
“I will not ask you to thank me, I’m not an egomaniac that needs to feel his ego stroked to reach happiness. I’m not a senseless fool that loves being nice and can’t see your own plight- do you think I asked for this? Blame Pucci, but I can’t return you anything.”
“Then you’re a thief-”
“Of what? You’re still there, your soul persists.”
“But my body-”
“Dio, how much do you know about the current timeline we are in?”
…
“What?”
“The timeline, how much do you know about it? Do you even know why Pucci cast you aside and put me in here?”
…
“No… I was slumbering, or something that felt like a deep sleep, until… I saw that box. A while ago. And then I remembered the… the priest but- why does this matter?”
“Because Pucci and I know how things unfold if you remain in control,” I grimly explained. “You die, Dio. You got so greedy and so cruel to the point where you eagerly surrendered your humanity to be immortal. All because you wanted more and more-”
“T-That’s not true. I wanted one thing-”
“The Joestar’s riches. And then what? You kill George after shunning Jojo long enough to either have him disowned or kill himself… but then what? Do you think nobles would have stood idle and allowed a little upstart to get away with this blatant steal? The death of George would have gained interest and an investigation. You would have been caught.”
“That’s not-”
“True? It isn’t true, Dio? You studied the nobles, you know how prudent they would be at the sight of a commoner trying to usurp one of their families. They would be appalled, they would make sure the fortune was removed by you and given to each of them,” I half-snarled, feeling my chest bubble in red as I felt so close to outright react violently at this BS. “And what would happen to you then? Prison, maybe you would lose the chance to a job and then you would be like him, like Dario, drinking your sorrow away all day long and giving zero craps about those around you for the rest of your bitter existence.”
I didn’t remember getting this close but… I was there, holding him by his wrists and staring directly at his frightened face and then… I noticed tears and… I realized how mad I was at what I was doing. Something really came out of me and made me so angry at him. Something just… just pissed me off and made me snap that badly. I released him and started to leave again.
“Think about what I told you. I have… other urgent matters to solve. Power isn’t a necessity, not when I have so many innocents to save. So many good people...”
And with that, I actually left. One blink and… my mind went numb as the dream world was cleared of the lucidity and I was dropped into the land of dreams.
To ease down, rest, and prepare for the next tough days that were around the corner.
------------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d------
AN
Lots to say here… how about we start with the next chapter? A ‘war’ is soon to come. A modest-sized one, but one that will hopefully find a ‘good’ conclusion. Not an ultra-good one, but still a proper one for this mini-arc. Because soon it will be time to resume the chase as quickly as possible to get to Vins. She is on the move, and it will take her very little to reach her desired goal.
Also… Mini-Dio. It would seem like Pucci didn’t do the ‘correct’ job of removing the former personality before inserting the SI into Dio’s body. And no, this is not the beginning of ‘hearing voices inside the mind of Dio’, just more conversation to discover… a terrible Truth that will actually motivate Dio’s malicious trait.
Chapter 73: Omake 32: Divine Singularity (1)
Chapter Text
Omake 32: Divine Singularity (1)
Idea from: Chinini1996
Something is… wrong.
I woke up hastily as soon as I felt danger coming up close. I wasn’t sure what was going on, but my instincts were flaring at the hint of harm close to strike. Jumping off the bed, I barely had the time to switch in my daily clothes to realize that something was very off with the train. Nobody was in the sleeping quarter beyond be and I couldn’t hear anything beyond the train’s engine as the vehicle kept moving.
The gripping dread that currently pooled within my mind barely gave me any insight of what was really going on, but just as I left the wagon to try and find the others… I heard something else moving other than just myself. I paused, tensed up and finally I jumped out of the nearest window as soon as I saw something big, white, and menacing suddenly turn in a ball and rush up to me from the direction I waking to. Using 「 ACT 3 」I managed to perch myself on the rooftop, but I knew this barely dealt with the trouble as I noticed numerous light starting to manifest as… wyverns roared and released numerous fiery blasts in my general spot. I rolled away, the attacks slamming on the side of the wagon and tearing part of the wagon’s roof.
I prepared three Spin-powered spheres and exploded five of the flying drake mid-air before focusing on the trouble manifested by the very white goo that had the property of morphing its form, this time adopting the one of a large humanoid that stared at me with emotionless need of murder. It was familiar as I had seen it somewhere many years ago and… I realized.
I huffed at the Homunculus, one of the ‘normal’ enemies in Fate Grand Order. “Come forth, abomination!”
The monster roared and tried to rush up at me with its hands becoming claws, I quickly jumped over its head and pushed it inwardly with a punch from 「 ACT 3 」 . The monster was stunned for a moment and it gave me the chance to punch it to death with my Stand. It was an easy job, but not one that was done just yet as I saw others emerge from the train and swiftly attack me. I was in a great advantage, but their swarming was easily damaging the train as the structure could barely hold so many monsters at once and… as much as I knew that I could survive a train crash with my Stand, the issue would be one of mobility and sense of direction. Right now, in the middle of nowhere and with the early hours of the day just striking, I was clueless of where I was at the moment. Just as I dealt with my fourth foe, I felt something pull me upward, yanking me off from the rooftop and right up to the sky as… Pucci brought me over his stand as 「 Made in Heaven 」rushed away from the train. There was a grim look on the priest’s face and I knew something bad had to have happened for him to intervene this much.
“Pucci, what is going on?”
The priest remained quiet for a moment, but then hummed. “Someone invaded this reality, effectively compromising time and space at the same time.”
“Which means that… someone is altering gravity?”
He nodded. “To a greater degree than 「 Made in Heaven 」.”
The news caught me off-guard as there was no way that a Stand existed right now to compete with 「Made in Heaven」 when it comes to reality-manipulation. Something big was going on, and the single idea that I have which could explain the bizarre development was that…
“This is a Singularity,” I muttered dryly. “I believe someone has invaded from a universe which is labeled ‘Nasuverse’ and that… there should be allies to us. People that have come to fix this mess.”
The man blinked, taking a moment to remember my circumstances and nodding slowly at my comment. “I did perceive two distinct groups clashing just moments ago, which would mean there might be allies to our cause right now.”
「Made in Heaven」 picked up speed as we rushed through the desert until we arrived to our destination at… a distant ruin of an old civilization. It looked to be Japanese by nature, but it made little sense as to why this would really be there. Still, I noticed two distinct group.
Gudao and Gudako, so it was the timeline where both ‘twins’ were Masters to Chaldea. Mash Kyrielight was standing between them, using her Shield to protect them as the rest of Servants brawled against the ‘foes’ they were set up with. Sadly… there was a problem in discerning who was an ally and who wasn’t.
I could clearly see all Jojos from Part 1 up to Jojolion, plus the three Dios from Part 1, 3 and Part 7, fighting against my… very group. In fact, my own teammates were fighting as if they had been attacked first and that made me worried about what was going on and… then I spotted that they were being lead by a… copy of myself? I was baffled by the precision and the fact I could tell our Hamon was similar but… this was an impostor. I didn’t tell anything to Pucci, but he seemed to realize what I was planning to do, just as 「 Made in Heaven 」hovered over the scene, I jumped off and dive-bombed onto the impostor, the guy not expecting an attack from above from the lack of reaction as I plummeted towards him. But he sure did notice my arrival as I landed right in front of him while delivering a solid right punch and then uppercutting him away from the others. The loud impacts caught the attention of the fighter and… everyone stopped.
“D-Dio?” Robert inquired quickly, being the one that was the closest to grasp the new development.
“What is going on?” Bloody asked too, and I sighed before turning to look at them.
“First, good morning. I hope none of you reported any injury, else I will be even more annoyed by this impostor’s play by setting you against who is currently our allies,” I started to say with a stern tone, my attention drawn back at the copycat. He stood up and I noticed something odder with his appearance. He was wearing the same battle-armor as the one I was donning, except of a darker shade of gray plus black spots. His skin was paler than mine and… his eyes were a solid yellow.
“Of course… I should have suspected that you would have survived but… I forgot about Pucci,” The other Dio muttered with disdain in his voice while glancing at the approaching priest before turning his eyes once more to look at me. “Still, I’m intrigued. Here I am, facing my ‘gooder’ counterpart.”
I blinked, my eyes widened partially at that affirmation. “So, you’re not a-”
“Not a copy, merely a man trying to fix a mistake. One that you seem to have prevented somehow, I’m definitely impressed and curious but… Sadly, I have to decline this opportunity as you will probably ruin my plans.”
“Well, if you think so, then those are dangerous ones,” I lamented tiredly while taking a fighting stance, the smile on his face... really threatening “And I will stop you here and now, Dio Alter.”
… “Ah… so this is how it is...” The alterego commented dryly. “No, I will not fight you in these ground. I don’t care about battles, but to fully attain my wish. I will take my leave now.”
“You will not,” I said before rushing up at him only for him to disappear through a dark portal and… leaving me incredibly annoyed. “Damn…”
…
Oh right, there were others beyond me.
I turned to see that everyone was looking at me and… three particularly intrigued Dio were approaching me. I could tell they had many questions, most of which could either go bad or good. With bad on them being the most favorable considering two out of three were vampires.
“So… anyone can explain to me what is going on?”
The ‘WRYYY’s were eternal through the entirety of the morning as I was done asking that question.
----------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d---------
AN
Why indeed, this story does take suggestions for Omake as mentioned last chapter. And yes, this is a FGO mini-xover.
Chapter 74: ARC 2: Ambizione (18)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (18)
Two years earlier, London…
I wasn’t exactly sure why I thought this would have been a good idea, but I’ve been told that I should have given a look at the house before ‘leaving it for good’.
George spearheaded this idea for the sake of finding out anything that Dario might have kept a secret from me and that I was entitled to get as part of his legacy. I was opposed to this due to the fact that anything coming out of that dead bastard sounded worse than trash, no matter how precious or valuable it was to the market. Even selling these things would make me feel sick of letting his legacy wander around like this. I had for long refused to look at the old Brando home out of personal interest to keep away from it. Sure, I had my own curiosities tying to that place but… I wasn’t willing to risk anything weird while giving it a look. Still, I decided to check, but not for the reasons George had coaxed me to go for. He put an impressive push on it, but nothing that really had me particularly driven to go for it. No, something else had actually pulled me to check on this unpleasant place and see what was still inside of it. Curiosity, I initially chalked it out to be, but I would soon realize it wasn’t that. The moment I entered inside the modest-sized but decaying home that once housed the Brando family, I felt a strange sense of breathlessness that kept me put by the entrance.
Something… unpleasant was happening inside the place. Or it had happened since the entire building had been vacated completely just last year and I just… I couldn't remember. I’ve been putting so much effort into trying to remember anything big of Dio’s life which wasn’t mentioned through the original timeline but nothing really jumped to mind. I thought things were as bad as they were shown on the show, and it did seem to be the case as I walked right up to the main section of the entire household, which was the living room/bedroom. It was the biggest room within the Brando home and where most of the negative activity tended to happen. Part of me had wanted to bring a ‘spirit detector’ just to check if there were ghosts haunting this place. Maybe I could get to exorcise Dario’s ghost in the process.
While I didn’t have any recollection of what happened inside that room beyond what the Manga and Anime showed of Dario’s last days, my mind burned unpleasantly due to a strange sense of… mental disgust. The kind of disgust that exceeded and ascended beyond the physical kind of upset that was growing due to how strong the putrid stench of the room was. It felt like the entire building was legitimately rotting and stinking due to it. The bed was the epicenter of the foulest smell, mostly due to the combinations of stains of blood and alcohol that hadn’t been cleaned from the mattress. Plus more liquids I wasn’t willing to even ponder about while I looked left and right for anything that could give me any insight of how dreadful the life of Dio had been before joining the Joestar Family. My thorough look of the living room yielded no major results, pushing me to seek these hints elsewhere by moving to the other smaller rooms. I was a bit intrigued by the idea of checking Dio’s room and seeing if anything here survived the long time that has gone by since someone had checked on it, but I decided to check another room first. One tied to a character I knew but also not due to how minimal her presence was in both Manga and Anime, but also because of how important she actually was for Part 6 and her knowledge.
The room that was once owned by Dio’s mother was incredibly… clean. It felt particularly odd due to the fact that the rest of the rooms were so filthy and tainted by the stench of alcohol. This one was devoid of it and it was also devoid of any humidity-caused mold that was threatening to take over the entire house if someone didn’t properly work on removing it through either a pricey reparation fee or… by burning the entire place down. What really caught me off-guard wasn’t the lack of foul smells, but rather the fact that it was so empty of items. The room just had a spartan outlook as only a bed with a thin mattress was on it. No sheets, no reinforcement to the wooden ‘skeleton’, nothing beyond the basic form of a bed. And that sounded incredibly suspicious considering that Dio’s mother should have had something more than just that. My confusion still remained after wasting some time to check around for any secret compartments within the room. Nothing jumped to my attention, so I decided to scout the rest of the house rather than going to take more time into this small section. I wasn’t exactly at ease about going to ‘my’ old room, and yet I could tell if I was to find something important, then I would have found it there.
I entered the room with a cautious but attentive gaze, looking around and digesting what was now all around me. The place was ‘filled’ with things compared to the one I just finished checking, but it still was fairly ‘lacking’ compared to anything I had seen to that point. And while one could easily think that I’m referring just to my condition at the Joestar manor, I also meant the small but modest room I had back before leaving my previous life. This… this didn’t seem a healthy place for anyone to live in. The stench was there, but it was dulled out by efforts to keep it cleaner than the living room. From what my nostrils could catch by flaring up in disdain, these efforts had failed miserably. I paused by the bed, the sheets over it making it clear that Dio managed to somehow know how to recover these items for him to have. A small desk, some papers left in there and an old pen with an ink bottle just beside it. No written messages there. My gaze was then aimed at the wardrobe, my wonder increasing at the thought of finding some interesting clothes inside… but I sighed in a minor grimace as I found just an old and unusable sleep wear from when Dio was younger and a worn off black coat. The clothes he wore – and then I started to wear – during my early months with the Joestar family had been those that he had taken best care about due to those being the only pair of fresh clothes he had in his entire life.
The realization left me even more angry at Dario than before, making this entire visit not only frustrating to go through, but also incredibly… infuriating. I could have done so many good things today like training with Hannah and Bhediya, poking some teasing-driven fun at Jojo and Erina while also pushing them closer to each other, or even burning time through paperwork. I wasn’t even sure why I decided to just accept George’s point of at least checking if what I really got out of this was how bad ‘my’ life was before coming here. I allowed a sigh to breach my lips as I knew that at this point, I was just wasting time for no good reason. I was about to leave as this idea just kept gaining legitimacy and… then I froze when I noticed that something about the room was incredibly off. It wasn’t exactly something I spotted while looking around for anything in general, but then I saw something while looking on the ground… something that was missing. The reason why I caught on this matter just now was mostly tied to the fact I had a small hint of this being a strong possibility. With the dust settling on the ground, a small rectangular spot remained the less dusty. Something, a box or a chest, had been there for a time and… I wasn’t sure what it was all about. I crouched down, trying to memorize the sizes of the base and perhaps getting a proper understanding of what I was looking for. But as I touched the closest corner of this limited area-
I felt pain.
The very hand that had tested the peculiar clue was quickly brought back to my chest as I moved away from the bizarre spot. My heart was… aching? It felt like I was suffering a heart attack, one that was tied to the phenomenon I just analyzed in a physical manner. I backed away further, something about it… terrifying me and pushing me to stray away from it. Despite the obscure circumstance, I couldn’t find anything which would motivate this strange and malevolent response, even as I checked around for any rooms I might have missed the first look around. Maybe my body was reacting so badly since it ‘expected’ the box to be still there? Maybe it was a pain-induced necessity that was ingrained within my muscle memory or something similar. It was a stretch, but I decided to look around the house and the perimeter surrounding it to see if there was anything that could have helped me find a trail on what was going on with this missing box.
Much to my chagrin, I was left empty-handed about answers in that regard. Once I was out of that place… I decided to just forget about what happened. I didn’t have the means to study this case any further, plus I could feel something within my body was reacting horribly to this circumstance and I knew I couldn’t investigate this on my own. I refused to allow anyone else on this information, mostly because I felt it was too personal for me to divulge. I told George that I found nothing worthwhile in that visit beyond bad memories. He apologized to me about this, mentioning how he just wanted for me to find something pleasant to remember the cheerful time I had with my mother rather than shove him back to the very place where I suffered due to my father.
I accepted the apology, but mostly because I was lying about what happened there and I didn’t need him to grow suspicious of anything in that regard. It was a thought that persisted just two days before other affairs got my attention and drowned me in work. I didn’t try to get back at it as I knew it would have been a waste of time. What would I have learned about it beyond pain that I wasn’t meant to know about? I didn’t really have the interest to venture that deep into Dio’s past, especially since it was clear that something traumatic was tied to that entire situation. So I just let the years go without ever bringing this up neither to myself or others… until now.
And, as I finally dug around my memories to find out where I had first ‘seen’ the box that haunted my dreams, now I knew what it was and… what was hiding inside of it. At least the ‘idea’ that was hidden in it.
-----------d-d-d-d--------------
Present time, nearby Houston...
When I heard that Houston was amassing troops from the Union Army, I didn’t expect a deployment that overshadowed what I had seen in New York. The US government had indeed decided to pack the whole section of the border with a substantial army which was meant to breach through the line on the maps and deliver retaliation for those raids that had been happening for a while now. I couldn’t really blame them on this response, but I definitely didn’t like the idea that I had to now defuse a possible war from happening while also securing the two sides’ approval to hunt down Siurana. It was not going to be easy despite the fact I was going to approach the US military leadership deployed on the border while being recommended as a trustworthy advisor. I wasn’t sure how much that was going to matter, so I didn’t expect to rely on it too much when it came to discussing with the officers left in charge of this detachment.
Our arrival to Houston one that took a bit longer than usual due to the distance between it and New Orleans, and it also took an hour to reach the forts where the US Army had started to concentrate its troops around. We were escorted by a cart that had been manned by a few soldiers which had been assigned to escort us to the main fortification where we were to meet with the leader of the massive garrison. When we arrived at our destination, we were first checked by some of the soldiers. Most of them had a bit of trouble when it came to Kate, Zephy and… Bloody, but overall they seemed to not lament much about some confusion regarding these individuals. Once we were given the authorization to approach, we were escorted to the office of the chief-in-command of this operation and… I was a bit surprised by who we ended up finding waiting inside. I tensed up a little bit as I was met with piercing and inquisitive eyes that were as intrigued as perplexed when the cast of characters I was ‘leading’ inside his office was now shown to him and the rest of the officers rallied in there. The rest of the military specialists were a bit surprised themselves, but weren’t as direct or blunt about it through their expression as their boss.
Philip Henry Sheridan wasn’t the best man when it came to his policies applied towards Native Americans due to his active participation in the Indian Wars, but it was undeniable that his ability to command troops was second only to some of the ‘star generals’ during the American Civil War. The current General-in-Chief of the US Army, this man was not someone I had expected to see deployed for this occurrence but, then again, this guy was the man in charge of the entire US army and, in case this really blew up in a full-fledged conflict, it was only for the best if he was around to make sure he could charge up an offensive. Yet right now this presented a particularly difficult circumstance when it came to prevent a militaristic approach on this matter.
“Dio Joestar,” Sheridan commented quickly and stern. “I would have expected someone less… built.”
Now, that was a bit of a surprise, but I guess one would imagine a businessman as young as I was to have less muscles than I really had. Still, I didn’t allow this to delay the proper presentations to be done.
“General Sheridan. Apologies for interrupting your meeting.”
He scowled a bit, shaking his head at my words. “I doubt that counts as an interruption if the meeting had reached such a dead point,” He lamented while sparing some annoyed looks at his officers. “Still, your group can finally bring me some insight on what we’re dealing with. I was told you have helped around due to an attempt to poison a few villages, and it ties up to what the hell is wrong with these raiders and their inhuman abilities.”
“It’s biological with a hint of ‘magical’ so to speak. The cause of this issue is tied to masks that were created centuries ago with the purpose of bringing ‘greatness’ to many. The issue is that those that wear it end up obtaining abilities and weaknesses that generally ties up to what is known to vampires,” I started to explain with the most serious tone possible. “Mind you all, these are not jokes when it comes to what weaknesses are known about vampires, sunlight being the primary one to use against those. These creatures which are nothing more than walking corpses have the ability to use their intelligence and abilities with minimal hints of remorse… in the best of cases. Once the mask is used and the transformation is over, their humanity is removed from their bodies- their souls no longer inhabit them as it only remains a ruthless animal that mimics the previous humanity through ‘memory’ than anything else.”
“You’re saying that… some Mexicans got hold of these ‘Masks’ and managed to turn a couple of their soldiers into ‘Vampires’? And we’re meant to believe it?” One of the officers asked almost sarcastically, but not too much considering the look Sheridan was giving him.
“Just like how it happened in New York,” Speedwagon pointed out and a few officers grimaced at that reply.
Still, Sheridan didn’t seem completely convinced of this. “It would make some sense in some aspects, but I would like to understand how someone like you knows of these masks and how do you know that Siurana is making use of those to create his own super-army.”
“We had a situation in Britain a few years ago. One of the Stone Masks was recovered roughly a decade ago by my father and it was used by less-than-reputable individuals to try and gain power quickly,” I answered calmly. “The reason why we know this tie up is because the one behind giving Siurana some of the masks was the same mastermind behind the siege of New York. Which is currently someone we’re hunting down.”
“I see. So I suppose that, by that connection, you’re also planning to take down Siurana by helping us here.”
“ And we prevent a war that nobody really wants, ” Zephy hummed, causing quite a shock to those that weren’t aware of his capacity to speak. One of the officers even tilted his chair to the point he lost control and fell down in quite the embarrassing way.
Sheridan was the one that distanced himself from the others as he merely chuckled. “Hehe, to think that you had some more surprises to yourself. And I guess that what the young miss has isn’t a trick either.”
“That would be correct,” Kate answered with a small smile. “Still, these issues remain. Siurana was behind this attack more as a personal ambition than anything that ties up Mexico.”
“And I understand that,” The General agreed flatly. “Something that even the Mexicans are willing to accept as they had been having trouble by the borders too regarding ‘US troops’ employed to attack villages. That matter drew more hostility from them, but they changed tune when I decided to forward the letter you attached to the letter right up to the border guards in Mexico. They managed to track down the family of the man tied to this letter and they mentioned they had received a similar letter back home. I would dare to say that we got the best way to secure a diplomatic meeting through that and now we will have one by dinnertime.”
That was speedy, I thought quietly over the swiftness of communication. Then again, it all came to check if the writer of the letter sent a similar one back to his family to confirm its legitimacy and… well, now Siurana’s alibi was going to suffer a lot in case of this meeting. I was going to ask for more, but one of the officers spoke up with some nervousness in his voice.
“S-Still, sir. Maybe it would be best for them to… not be embroiled in this. After all, their expertise is limited to just-”
“No,” Bloody interjected firmly. “We have to be there.”
His refusal was met with shock and… some anger by the very officer that got interrupted by his response. The General remained silent for a time at this development, and yet he stood up before taking a few steps towards us, stopping right in front of Bloody. He looked down, the boy staring back with the same intensity and fierceness as the two engaged in a serious staring stand-off. There was no break to the ever-growing tension that had now started to spread on both sides of the room. Everyone was taking a more guarded stance, me included, and yet the two didn’t seem shaken or in the process of taking further steps to intensify this unexpected and unpleasant escalation of the discussion.
“You are… You are his grandson, aren’t you? Funny Valentine,” Sheridan muttered with a hint of surprise and fascination. “I remember him. The bastard was a gutsy man before he took politics and turned too prideful and pompous.”
“My name is Bloody Valentine, yes.”
His surprise expanded. “‘Bloody’? I guess he was annoyed for some good reasons. Still, it would be a lie to say you lack his very eyes. The dutifulness, the unwavering sense of desire to bring the nation to a worldwide stage instead of the little world we have created only for us Americans.”
“I care for my people.”
“And you would only want the best of them,” The older man admitted with a small smile. “You didn’t waver, not even when I got my gun ready to kill you. Why? Do you think that your friends can help?”
“I can protect myself too.”
“Oh? Can you?”
“Yes.”
…
“Ahahah,” The man chuckled a little louder than previously. “I suppose you’re not any less than him. Actually, I think you’re more than him considering how strong you are at your age. A bit younger than how I remember him being when he joined the Army.”
There was no response to that, merely a smile. And one that the General took as a reason to stop this interaction and turn to his officers.
“Still, the kid is right. Considering how much effort Siurana put into worsening relations between the US and Mexico, it would be foolish to assume he would just spare us from facing issues while we get the Mexicans to agree for a common front against him,” Sheridan pointed out. “We will need all the help we can to keep things smooth or else we face a big crisis that could end up with us getting hurt even with a victory.”
There were a few opposing voices at this idea, but no one saw it good to counter that fair point. As much as they would have taken a less ‘civilian’ route, they were well aware that the US situation was far from stable if War started between the nation and its southern neighbor. Mexico might not have the best army in the region, but it was still enough to match up what the US army could dispatch without sparking more discontent within the South. We were granted the chance to take two rooms for ourselves within the fort and prepare for the soon-to-come meeting as it was clear that something big was going to happen. I wasn’t sure what Siurana was going to do, but it was definitely going to be far more unpleasant than I could imagine. This was the endgame for him, and cowardly animals acted the worst when cornered.
With this much time for ourselves, I decided to take this opportunity to read some of the available info of those people we were going to face so that I knew what had to be said without making a mess in the process. While I was busy with this, a little conversation ensued with the rest of the group about what was going to unfold in this meeting.
“Dio?” Bloody asked, sitting by the table together with Zephy and Derek while the trio were playing a game of cards.
“Yes, young Valentine?” I hummed while looking away from the papers I had been studying for a while now.
“I don’t think I ever asked anyone but why does the United States and Mexico have so many… issues with each other?”
I paused, taking a moment to ponder on the correct knowledge without sounding too favoring of one side compared to another.
“I would say it ties up with the fact that the United States and Mexico have started as colonies of two rivals that shaped the mindset of their national ideas. Great Britain with the Thirteen Colonies and Spain with New Spain,” I elaborated with a serious tone. “I would say that rivalry remained and then became the basis for what happened here in Texas and then the concession of the former Spanish colonies that have been turned into US-controlled States.”
“But… How long has it been since that? Shouldn’t things have gone more peaceful by now?”
“It doesn’t matter,” Derek answered to the boy while sipping at a glass filled with beer. “National pride and all of that just helped keep tensions up. Then we wanted to get a puppet in Mexico, and Mexico tried to turn us into an outlet to keep their military generals around and lead their governments.”
“None got what they wanted from the looks of it,” Robert commented mirthfully. “I guess that’s something they share in common.”
“I would say it’s more than just that,” Derek pleaded for the sake of preserving some of his nation’s pride. “There are also bandits that tend to come from Mexico.”
“And yet I’ve read of US attempts to impose their own government in the guise of it being a democratic installation.”
There wasn’t really a ‘right nation’ in this very circumstance, and yet Kate tried to put her own into this matter and… it was there that things got a bit weird and yet funnier than before.
“I still don’t understand why any nation would need to expand beyond its cultural borders. It’s clear that some of this land should just… be owned by the original inhabitants? I don’t mean to sound too harsh on others but… it just feels odd.”
“Japan never had a thirst for expansion? I thought all nations had at some point,” Bhediya remarked and the blonde shrugged as if this was a certain thing.
Of course, I decided to differ from that version of events.
“Didn’t something like that happen to the Ainu population?” I replied quietly, my words surprising the samurai as she gave me a confused look.
“I don’t think I’m aware of that story.”
I nodded. “A good part of the northernmost region of Japan was owned by Ainu people. With the creation of the early Shogun position, it became a ‘necessity’ to colonize the north for Japanese peasants.”
She blinked, her eyes widening in surprise at that bit of history. “Oh… wait, you know more about Japanese History, Dio?”
“Just a bit. I might not speak it, but I know fairly extensively about recent modern history,” I replied with a hint of amusement. “Any questions you wish to ask about it?”
“Actually,” Kate hummed quietly. “Who is the current Shogun?”
I frowned. “Uh… The Tokugawa Shogunate fell roughly two decades ago due to the rebellion of Emperor Mutsuhito. The Meiji Restoration brought an end of feudalism and the creation of a unitary Japanese Empire.”
At this, the girl’s tail twitched to show how shocked she was. It was Zephy that spoke up in her stead, the critter also intrigued by this tidbit he wasn’t aware about.
“ So the Emperor is in charge now… right? ”
“The Emperor decided to follow the path of a constitutional monarchy that Great Britain has with some details copied by Germany. So he is more of a moderately-powerful element within politics, but not an absolute monarch,” I replied and… soon I was getting a few stares by everyone minus Robert and Bhediya. In fact, the werewolf added something that helped understand how I knew this much.
“Dio has been studying world-wide history for a little more than four years now, and he has been quite intense about it ever since he started to study Law.”
“A lawyer and a historian,” Derek hummed, particularly fascinated by the double side of this knowledge.
“But didn’t you have trouble studying History while studying Law? I know that both are quite… difficult to learn on a normal basis.”
Robert snorted. “Dio can be quite advanced when it comes to siphoning knowledge out of books. Rather quick with studying for his degree and he had just enough time to waste reading about History too.”
“History is no waste of time,” I admitted flatly, starting to feel a bit ganged on by these comments. There were a few chuckles at that response, but the conversation turned to a sweeter and less unpleasant take as everyone got ready for the meeting. Just as it was about two hours for it, I decided to take a brief nap to charge up before the big event. I felt surprisingly tired due to how unpleasant the heat was at this point. From the humidity of New Orleans to the hot temperature of Houston, my body needed a bit to grow accustomed to it. So, as I closed my eyes with the expectation of being allowed some time to enjoy the quiet rest before facing some big threat, I was soon proved that the situation on the other side was far from idyllic.
Especially when I ended up facing quite the annoying brat on the other side of the ‘mirror’.
-----------d-d-d-d--------------
“Bloody… he is special. Isn’t he?”
I opened my eyes to find myself lying on some sand while in front of me, standing with a bored look on his face, was the previous owner of this body. His eyes gleamed a strong sense of curiosity regarding the topic he was bringing up. I merely sat up and gazed at him with an annoyed look, thinking of keeping quiet or not.
“What?”
“He is holding a potential- something that ties up to what I have. He knows pain, he wants to change things.”
“He is not like you,” I replied flatly, knowing what the little menace was planning to do. The eager glint in his eyes just screamed of it, no matter how much effort he put in appearing innocent in his plotting.
He blinked, faking a surprised look. “Of course. After all, I’ve seen much worse.”
“Spare me the usual backstory. After all, considering all circumstances, you were quite lucky.”
“How does my story even remotely count as lucky?”
“Well, you received a form of education, you weren’t born a girl and thus pushed into becoming a prostitute, you had mother-”
“She is my mother, not yours!”
And that was what really pissed me up about him. Trying to cling on to that stuff...
“And how does this change things, you dumb brat?”
There was a moment of silence, but it was just a fake peace as I felt a smaller fist slam onto my cheek. I felt some pain, but it was swiftly dulled by the Hamon. I was surprised that my Stand hadn’t reacted to that attack, but I didn’t mind the little damage considering how minimal it was. Dio tried to slam my chest next, but the boy didn’t have the legitimate strength to actually put me in a difficult position. I didn’t hesitate in allowing him to give his best shots and realize how violence wasn’t the solution to bring me down. He looked so angry, so vicious but… so defeated by the time he realized how inferior his current physique was compared to mine.
“T-Thief!”
“As if you weren’t one already-”
“One thing is food, another is a person’s body.”
“Quite ironic that you would have stolen Jonathan’s body in an effort to gain his mighty physique,” I muttered mirthfully, ignoring the renewed barrage of punches that really did nothing to my body. It was quite ‘soothing’ actually as it felt like one of those rough facial massages, except I wasn’t really in the mood for it and the boy was far from able to keep up with the ‘pressure’ he was exerting. After a while, he seemed to calm down. I looked at him as he took a serious seat on my lap, glaring at me as if that would have burned my face away with the deadly gazing. But nothing of that sort happened and I decided to press back on him.
“Why are you guarding that box in particular?”
Dio merely blinked at my question and I sighed.
“I understand that it is important since I remembered where it once was, but I want to understand why it is important and why you moved it away before leaving.”
“That’s none of your concern. That’s what it is,” He flatly remarked, dripping poison from his voice while saying this.
And I scoffed. “So you’re saying that you’re not willing to fix the past? To make things right?”
“Why would I even need to ‘make things right’? What is wrong with my plans that need any fixing?” He stiffly shot back. “Why do you even care about trying to make a point with me? What if I just don’t care of what you bring up to try to convince me and-”
“And then what?” I interrupted with a challenging tone. “Will you ever feel complacent with the fact you stubbornly hold to wrong ideals? Can you really live with yourself by the time you realize that what you’ve been living by is an illusion? A mockery of reality?”
“Then I will impose it upon the world as it is my right!” He shouted back, making me sigh in disappointment.
“The purpose of the Heavens isn’t to enable you to be a full child and abuse people’s lives for the sake of amusement. It has a duty in it, just like all roles in life,” I rebuked sternly, getting a frown from him. “And it’s futile to try and paint it any different. You will not achieve success by being a brat. It’s foolish, and extremely deadly on yourself.”
“You really are an utter cretin,” Dio dryly commented and I sighed.
“And that’s where Bloody is better than you Dio. He doesn’t allow pride to prevent his growth and understanding,” I sternly retorted. “In fact, I can say his parents are proud- the same I doubt extends to your own mother-”
“Don’t you even dare to bring her up! You don’t have that right!”
“Don’t I?! And then who does? You? The one that in the end turns out to be more rotten than Dario?”
He was overwhelmed by this harsh counter, but I think the boy realized how little control he had on the situation when I merely stood up, lifting him up in the process so as to not shove him down. He tensed up at the circumstance, but didn’t react. His eyes widened in shock and awe at the move, looking up at me in a mixture of confusion and intrigue.
“I believe it’s time for me to wake up,” I muttered while noticing that someone was indeed trying to bring me out of my nap. “I have an urgent matter to attend to… and I believe you have much to think about. In fact, if you feel the need to inquire more about the situation right now, feel free to do so once I’m asleep again.”
“B-but-”
“It’s well beyond my hands, Dio. So you either pick it and show for once you’re no impatient brat, or you can stand there, whine to nobody in particular and keep gloating at nothing.”
I didn’t bother looking at his face once I was done with that interruption, knowing that I really had to wake up and I was quick to open my eyes to a calm Speedwagon as he helped me up from my slumber out of the couch. Soon I was walking together with the others out of the living quarter and getting led by a few soldiers assigned to us to where the meeting was going to happen. I felt charged-up and ready to face quite the diplomatic mess… while also headbutting against any possible attackers sent by Siurana. Of course, I was surprised when, as we arrived at the meeting, we found out that the Mexican Generals that had joined this diplomatic reunion had decided to gift us a tiny package in the form of a properly bound Siurana that was still struggling against the ropes and the chains keeping him restrained.
Truly a confusing twist but… I doubted this was the end of trouble for this meeting. This victory just didn’t feel ‘guaranteed’ yet.
---------d-d-d-d-----------d-d-d-d----------
AN
Next time… Big battle! Dio vs (Insert Boss Name)!
Chapter 75: Omake 33: Divine Singularity (2)
Chapter Text
Omake 33: Divine Singularity (2)
After spending years in the late nineteenth century, the degree of clean and pristine that is Chaldea sure makes me feel a bit inferior with the life standards I’ve grown accustomed to. I guess spending so much time away from what was once home got me really detached from feeling too familiar with this technological level.
While normal Singularities would have seen the Masters, which were both Gudao and Gudako in this instance, remain around to fix things, there were reports that the current holder of the Holy Grail had released a terrible miasma that was affecting all those that were within the copy of reality me and my teammates have been brought to. To avoid major issues, we were all pulled back to the main HQ and given the time to rest and recover while we prepared for the next move. Of course, considering the circumstances, the ‘DIO’s found it essential to waste my time in a full-fledged interrogation regarding my origins and my moral compass.
“I still can’t believe a version of myself that never used the Stone Mask exists but… then again, I’ve seen that there are many figures in this facility which have multiple versions of themselves,” Part 3 DIO hummed calmly while staring me up and down.
“Why wouldn’t he want to achieve immortality?” Part 1 DIO inquired, almost disgusted and prompting me to answer with a flat tone.
“Perhaps I don’t think losing a degree of sanity is worth that kind of interesting protection from aging,” I reminded. “After all, most of the early plans, those that worked brilliantly, were all tied to us all being human.”
The younger Vampire scowled, and he seemed more pissed when Diego nodded at my words.
“What’s the use of immortality if you can’t plan out ways to survive with it?” The British Jockey agreed to my point of view.
“I suppose there is sense in both decisions. It was more tied to the… Joestar family,” Part 3 DIO remarked. “After all, those were the ones that foiled our plans were Joestars.”
…
I saw many eyes aimed at me. “What?”
“I’m still unsure if to label you a traitor, or to consider you one of the luckiest version I have ever met,” The effeminate vampire stated and I hummed.
“I think you could just call me the most successful.”
I saw all of them spare me a bitter look that really made me realize how much similar they all were to each other.
“I have a company that is expanding in Europe and America, soon I will also try to hit the Middle East and Asia,” I started to list flatly. “I’m a proficient user of Hamon, I can use the Spin to exceptional level, my Stand is possibly going to surpass 「 The World 」, I have an impressive physique without having to steal the body of my rival and I have a girlfriend, which means I don’t have to hire prostitutes to spread- oh wait, those children were after all spawns of Jonathan.”
The bitter looks turned in vicious ones as they really looked ready to jump at me.
“Roasted!” I heard a flamboyant called out and I had a strong feeling that was owned by one Joseph Joestar. But as I engaged in a mild stand off with the three DIOs, I decided that staying for too long would just warrant a brawl and… ‘Da Vinci-chan’ was clear about not making any messes while we were here. I stood up and calmly left, pausing just a growl coming from Diego.
“What? Already leaving, ‘successful’?”
“I’ve been told to not cause any fighting in this cafeteria,” I replied flatly at the jockey. “It would be discourteous of us to create issues to the twins and the rest of the staff.”
There was no counterpoint at that as I calmly walked off to see where the others were. The twins were the ones that helped them find a table to sit by while I fended off this triple assault from my counterparts. I was well on my way to find them when I realized that someone was already talking with them and… I knew them. She was a bit shorter than me, but her armor hid a well-trained body that was tempered by years of knightly educations and battles. The only reason she didn’t seem much at first glance, but her hidden sword and her armor… they were unforgettable. The one with the ‘heart of a Dragon’.
She was currently busy speaking with Kate, both sharing a similar degree of interest due to their respective blades, and perhaps background and unique details. Still, I felt compelled to interject that conversation, perhaps my inner sense of being a Briton drawing me into being part of this. There was indeed a pull from the Promised Eternal King of Britain and the me, the One that Craved the Heavens upon the World.
“King Arthur Pendragon, Saber,” I greeted curtly, my words gaining her attention as I saw the blonde turning to gaze at me. Blue-green eyes matched mine in curiosity but also ‘familiarity’.
“You are Dio Joestar, I heard from Jonathan that you are… different than them.”
“Hopefully in a positive way,” I replied calmly. “I feel honored to be in front of you.”
She raised a fascinated brow. “And why so?”
“Well, the legend has you a man, and yet you are born a woman. While I don’t mean any disrespect, I can’t help but imagine that your rise to power was a tumultuous one considering how difficult it was to keep that power. I’m truly amazed by what you achieved.”
“And yet I… failed.”
I tilted my head. “And why so, your highness?”
Her lips twitched in minor annoyance at the title.
“I failed my people. I wasn’t the king they idolized.”
I blinked. “And yet you’re remembered in a positive light.”
“That’s because the undoing elements that led to my demise were darkened by those that believed in me.”
…
“I don’t believe so,” I admitted without hesitation. “In fact, I think the reason why you’re remembered as a true icon of true Briton Hero is because you did what you could.”
Her eyes narrowed at my words. “Beg your pardon?”
“I meant no issue with my comment, but I have to say that you are what many strive to be when they think of heightening a world, may it be one where only Britain exist, or one that cover Earth as a whole.”
…
“Thank you...”
I smiled a bit. “You’re welcome, your majesty.”
Just as I said this, I tensed up as I felt two distinct elements blurring towards me. I brought 「ACT 3」 out in the open, thinking of intercepting those in time… only for one of them to tackle me right by my legs and another smack their cheek onto mine.
“Big Brother!” Said an overly-affectionate Jack the Ripper said while latching onto me as if her life depended on it.
“Dio!” Greeted lovingly a giddy Abigail Williams as she wrapped her arms tightly around my legs.
Their combo resulted in me tripping down and getting swarmed by the two and… more child Servants that for some reasons knew about me. I was literally drowning in children’s laughs for a while before individuals like Raikou, Boudicca, Parvati and even Archer EMIYA came by to fish me out from that incredibly unexpected development. It was clear they somehow knew about me and… it was Gudao that actually gave me an answer. An answer I couldn’t understand due to how unrealistic it felt to my brain.
“O-Oh, I think they have all met your specific versions in different timelines,” He reasoned with an uneasy tone while his sister was standing unpleasantly close to where I was, drooling a bit while poking with her right index at where my abs were through my white shirt.
...What?
-------d-d-d-d----------d-d-d-d--------
AN
Dio and Chaldea, eternal shenanigans for the Heavens to gloat about.
Chapter 76: ARC 2: Ambizione (19)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (19)
The meeting was already starting on a tense note. Much of the attention was aimed at who I could only assume was Siurana. Two soldiers were already guarding the man, keeping by his side as the one on the left was in charge of pulling or shoving him around. It was clear that there was no love lost in bringing the rogue officer in these conditions and as a possible bargaining chip. Three high-ranking officers stood as the main representation for the Mexican forces on the border. A colonel, two Majors. The meeting itself happened just outside the fort, a small squad of troops was dispatched by both sides to act as a guard for the entire negotiation party.
Things weren’t exactly as diplomatic as I expected, but I was at least willing to comply with the request of the General-in-Chief to not act without a proper reason. We were observers as far as this entire meeting went, and I could tell Bloody wasn’t outright happy with the decision, but willing to hold back from doing anything study for as long I told him to keep put as I was watching him. Everyone in our group wasn’t willing to exactly accept the idea that it was too easy, and I was the first to admit that there was a high chance of this being a trap of sorts. I just couldn’t imagine how this couldn’t be. So, instead of merely standing around and trying to understand what they were saying from afar, I decided to merely ‘observe’ the field we were in. The land was arid, a mixture of dry ground with some sand forming on the sides where a few cacti had formed. Nothing unusual at first sight as the location was meant to be the ‘safest’, but also the best place to conduct a fight without any surprise due to how flat the field was. But the more I looked at it, the more I noticed something that grabbed my attention and urged me to investigate further on the matter. There were more cracks on the ground we were in compared to the surroundings.
The perimeter of the ‘extended cracking’ was rectangular or square-like in nature, which meant that… something was causing cracks to naturally form more within this specific area. Generally this phenomenon was caused when… There was an opening within the ground that stretched for long. And considering the whole extent, it felt baffling that a natural hole underground was as long and large as the area of the perimeter we were in. Something that extensive and without foundations would have easily collapsed with the lightest weight. Yet, I tested it out by crouching down, hands carefully moving away the dirt as I carefully checked for the possible hole while not giving off any suspicious reason to be attentive of me. I was quick, and I stopped in shock when I found the hole and… why the ground wasn’t collapsing. There was something filling up the hole, small things that were left there in large numbers. Tubular and red small things, I noticed before swiftly covering up the hole. TNT. Someone had decided to plant bombs underneath us and… there had to be more than a hundred of those explosives lying just underneath the thick layer of ground between us and those. It was indeed a trap, and way more different than anything I was prepared about. 「 ACT 3 」 gave me just a few seconds of working to disarm this threat, but I could tell that wasn’t necessary. At least, not yet and… not with my current reach.
But why hadn’t the trap been activated? Why the one that set this up didn’t just bomb the area at once and was actually taking this much time to do that? I tried to make sense of these questions, slowly realizing that there had to be a good reason for the saboteur to be wasting a golden opportunity like that, something that made sense in their mind to prefer waiting instead of already killing us. Either they were watching for something specific to happen or… they were within the area and couldn’t leave just yet. To this guess, I gazed over the group of representatives. Could it have been one of the high officers from Mexico? A betrayal from the US staff? I tried to study them without approaching the table, finding nothing worthwhile as they bickered over the situation as expected… but then I finally saw it. The one element that made it clear
“Derek, I need to ask you something.”
The blond cowboy hummed, frowning at my sudden words. “What about?”
“You mentioned that Siurana was a staunch nationalist. Don’t you think he is being too… calm about this situation?”
The man was about to comment about the fact that he could have been beaten up and forced to be this silent and compliant, but then he realized why I was asking him this question. Siurana’s face was quite detached from the entire situation… but out of boredom.
“Yes.”
I didn’t need other proof as I started to approach Siurana, not enough to gain the ire of his guards, but enough to gain his attention. His gaze, which had been aimed to the ground until that very moment, suddenly lifted up to lock onto my frame. He stared and I stared back while I suddenly shifted to approach the two groups of officers debating and squabbling over the border issues. I stopped just by the side and spoke up.
“Apologies for interrupting, but I have an important request,” I said while turning to the officers, with the Mexicans looking surprised but actually listening to my words. “May I speak with Siurana in front of his guards? I believe I noticed something odd about him.”
“What?” The Colonel asked in utter conclusion before turning to Sheridan. “General, what is the meaning of this?”
“What do you mean, Mr. Joestar?” Sheridan asked with a serious tone. “Do you believe that is an impostor?”
“I can say that not even the Colonel and his group noticed that the Siurana they picked is but just a trap. Someone else ‘took over him’,” I muttered with unease, looking back at the limited officer. “So, to whom am I speaking to? I already know it’s not the true Siurana right now.”
‘Siurana’ started to smile at my words. Ferociously. “Of course… it should have been obvious that someone like you would have recognized a lie. I suppose my master was correct about what she told me about you, Dio Joestar.”
I felt no happiness in being correct as I felt true dread the moment I finished listening to his words and I saw Siurana’s body twist and turn, bloating unpleasantly as I easily realized what was happening to him. The guards aimed their rifles, first at me but swiftly back at their former prisoner- but it didn’t matter. ‘Siurana’ snapped from his restraints, and arched his arms backward… as the limbs exploded in a bigger pair of those, these bearing sharp blades that arched backward until they met together… after slashing the heads of the guards off. Two corpses fell with ease, heightening the shock as the body that was once owned by Siurana cracked and split in half to reveal a tall and muscular man that was wearing just a white cloth to cover his modesty. Most of his muscles were in full display, and I could tell who he was with a quick glance. Inhuman was the main theme which introduced this entity, with everyone tensing up but not intervening due to the lack of new aggression and the shock from the previous ones preventing a swift response from the soldiers.
“Santana,” I muttered dryly, the Pillar Man staring at me with interest.
“Dio Joestar. For a moment I thought you would have failed to notice the gravity of the situation,” He muttered in fluent English, and I felt a grimace forming on my face as just now I noticed a big issue about his presence here. In Part 2, Joseph faced a Santana that had yet to grow accustomed to Hamon and hadn’t really had the time to use his maximum intelligence in his fight. With how long Santana had been around, I knew I was going to face something that wasn’t going to be fun to face. Especially since I couldn’t use my Stand to aid directly in the fight. I could use its ability, but it was best to not get 「 ACT 3 」too close to the Pillar Man and risk him to copy it and create an improved version of it. I doubted all Pillar Men could create Ultimate forms of Stand, with Kars having the ‘Ultimate Being’ potential unleashed and giving him the extra edge compared to his guard dog. I was also unsure about using the Spin with how quick the Pillar Men were known to learn about abilities by merely glancing at the results of those. They were tremendously smart and adaptable, which meant I had to rely on my knowledge of the Ripple.
“I would have expected for your ‘master’ to have kept you around to protect herself. I suppose she had reasons to send you out to stop us.”
“She requested for me to gauge the current situation with Siurana, and to then return by her side,” He replied calmly, and I quickly picked up on the issue in that response.
“So why did you decide to go against her request for this trap?”
“Curiosity,” Santana muttered. “A human that manages to survive through that amount of obstacles? It sounds absurd and yet you did. You’re not average, inferior-”
“You would be foolish to presume now that you can judge a whole race by a couple of individuals. And here I thought the Pillar Men were one step above humanity as a whole.”
An annoyed look appeared on his face. “That’s because it’s the truth. But it would be foolish for anyone to just disregard the danger of stronger warriors compared to the usual and you… you’re really something, Dio Joestar.”
“Enough to kill one of your master’s allies?”
“If it’s for the sake of not being annoyed furthermore by his rants and also to get a solid answer about your potential, then yes,” The tall man confessed without hesitation. “Which is why I will give you all humans an ultimatum. This shall be a fight between me and Dio. Any intrusion or intervention shall be met by me activating the trap underneath your feet. If he manages to prove his worth, I will leave and make sure the explosives don’t go off.”
“What?” Sheridan exclaimed while looking down on the ground and, peering through one of the cracks through it, he recognized it. A small piece of dynamite. “H-How did he do it? The space has to be too restrictive for someone his size.”
“It happened during the preparation,” Santana explained flatly. “The Colonel and his men did indeed capture Siurana, but while he was weak and begging to be saved, I used this opportunity to set up this trap by manipulating my frame and squeezing it so it could perfectly enter the small opening and expanding it to encompass the whole area. Then, once I was done, I took over his body.”
“Your capacity to squeeze your body through the smallest entrance possible is indeed a frightening and fascinating ability,” I commented, almost praising the man with how astute the entire thing sounded. “Ruthless but brilliant. I suppose you don’t wish to be disturbed in your test.”
“That’s correct. My interest is aimed at you despite the fact your group harbors interesting individuals,” Santana confirmed. “Which is why I shall be quick with this so I can return back to my Master.”
I scoffed. “You’re always asking to be the guard dog of someone, Santana. Truly a shame that you don’t have an inkling of your former owners.”
That seemed to be enough to set him off as he rushed at me. And he moved really fast- so fast that I barely mustered the Ripple to deflect his bladed arms but failed to allow his left limb to slam onto my shoulder. The sharp but thin thing pierced through the skin and bruised part of the bone, forcing a flinch out of me… before I returned the favor by slamming a strong kick right onto a precise spot of his side. His eyes went wide and he pushed away as quickly as the intense pain of getting struck by a hamon-powered kick right into the liver reached his brain. He fell on one of his knees while I held my sore arm close to my chest as I felt my sensitivity lessened on it. The hit had to have hurt my nerves there, which was why I had to be careful about facing another attack of this kind while I prepared for what came next. Santana didn’t exactly hesitate to keep trying to attack me despite the damage I had inflicted to him. He rushed again, this time squeezing his body thinly and striking me as if he was a spear of flesh. A big mistake on his part as I used 「 ACT 3 」to freeze time and land two hits on his belly. His face was too covered for me to strike, thus preventing me from dealing deadly blows at his exposed self and putting a quick end to this fight.
Still, he didn’t retreat untouched, slamming down on the ground as soon as I ended the Time-Stop, Not even the time to try and squash his face by stomping it down on his head that he rolled away fast, taking just a moment to grasp what happened. It was clear that he had realized something had happened, something that allowed me to move fast and deliver two strong hits on him in the span of a minuscule and insane window of opportunity. My arm felt a little better, just enough to give me the confidence of finally being more aggressive in this fight. With Santana charging at me once more, this time being slower but more attentive of my response, I decided to employ Divine Hamon and try to overwhelm him. A major mistake on my part for two big reasons: First, I had yet to bring my body to the level where I could match up the full reaction ability given by this unique form, and second, Santana was fast and strong enough to return hits while dodging some of mine. If before it had been a simple game of action and reaction, now it was a full-fledged massacre on both sides. Ten minutes, that’s how long that entire mess went on and I felt like the progress I made with this new form was far from reaching even a good grasp over it.
I felt like something was missing from the form as I was burning too much of it too quickly and my body wasn’t just able to hold it properly. I was about to collapse as the skirmish was dragging for too long. I wasn’t exactly spared by any of the hits as the current Divine Hamon coursing into my body just dulled the pain and allowed me to push through it to keep on fighting. I could see that Santana hadn’t noticed, which was why he didn’t put too much effort into trying to tire me out and why he looked rather unsure of wanting to continue that battle. I held back the panting, forcing myself to keep my breathing stable despite the strong pain burning within my chest. I was putting too much energy out too fast. It didn’t help that I realized how the Pillar Man was suffering much less than I would have expected from the amount of Hamon I was using in my attacks. He was much more resilient than normal vampires, that was something I already knew about, but to be able to survive this much at the punishment he was being subjected to? That actually felt incredibly odd. Still, one last punch slammed onto the taller man’s mug, pushing him away from close quarters, and it seemed like Santana wasn’t able to throw more of that aggression back at me.
“You’re- You’re definitely beyond normal human. Your potential… is remarkable,” He admitted while he fixed his jaw. “Dio Joestar. This name… I will remember.”
“If you’re so prideful, why serve another human like Vins?” I asked sternly. “Why aren't you trying to find independence from her?”
“I am just a guarding dog as you said.”
“Only if you want to. And we both know your role as a guard is tied to Kars. He is no longer there to dictate you around so why would you submit to a vampire of all people?”
Instead of instantly replying to me about it, he seemed to actually ponder about it. “It… it is what it is.”
“You’re just aimless. You’re trying to find yourself, aren’t you?”
He didn’t reply to that question, but I saw something in his face that confirmed my suspicions about his current submission to Vins. It wasn’t one driven by absolute obedience, but by the sense of having no purpose within this world. What can a bird born and raised in a cage be able to do when dropped into a bigger, wilder, and more complicated world? It either learns slowly about it by keeping near its home, the cage itself, or dies by trying to learn without a safe place to go and rest when tired. Santana bailed from that confrontation, forming some wings and soaring away, leaving all spectators shocked… before they realized I had dropped to one knee. The stress was a lot worse than expected as I finally felt all the pain hit my brain at once and almost knock me unconscious due to its intensity. My Ripple was already working to fix the wounds all over my body. Bhediya was the one that rushed up to check on me first, the rest coming shortly after while Sheridan himself merely advanced close, still stunned by what had just happened.
“Is it over now? The man left and-”
“The bombs will not trigger,” I replied to the general as I pulled myself up, still strained but slowly healing through the Ripple. “But I suggest having the bombs removed once everyone is brought to safety. It would be bad if someone forgot about those.”
A nod, the general took a moment to ponder about this and ultimately went back to the Mexican entourage to check on them. They were shocked, and rightfully so. What just happened here was a classic Jojo situation, except that the men there weren’t exactly prepared for it and it took a while before they finally understood the whole situation. And of course, they were more shocked than before as soon as they caught up to the matter. The negotiations continued for a little longer, there was a mutual agreement to form a small combined force to hunt down those rebels bearing the respective uniforms of their armies, and I was allowed to retreat back to Houston with the rest of the group as our work there was over. Siurana had died, but at the hands of Santana. And I was incredibly annoyed by the fact that I couldn’t kill him during that battle. By keeping so close to me, I couldn’t use my Stand without getting him to realize what was going on and try to copy my Stand forcefully. Next time I was definitely going to make sure he died by my hands and… I decided to make sure that the train was ready for the next stop. Dallas was our destination, and there Bloody was going to see how a new party was formed and perhaps be part of it one day in the near future.
With the chances of getting hunted by any vampire bandit now diminishing due to these recent happenings, we resumed our trip without worrying too much about any abrupt interruptions. I didn’t do much for a few hours since it was nighttime, but I spent a few minutes before going to sleep to read a document that Sheridan gave me to read. Something important, he mentioned while handing me it before the train left. I decided to leave it untouched until that moment and… I felt a bit surprised when I fished out a few small medals and a document.
Mr. Joestar,
I attach to this letter some medals that Funny Valentine refused to claim after his services during the Civil War and the Indian Wars. While I know he will not accept those due to his pride and take on the war more as a show of patriotism than something to gain a trophy from, I wish for his grandson to know where his grandfather fought and made his name known.
I decided that I would have given Bloody these medals the next day, when we were in Dallas. It was late at this point and the boy was definitely sleeping at this point. After putting the letter on the side, I knew it was about time I caught some rest after what happened. My body might have recovered just fine from what happened, but I knew that I had to get my mind back in shape for the next few days as I had to double my efforts with Divine Hamon. Something was just missing in my current use of it, and I had to discover what it was before the next serious fight.
And I had a strong feeling it tied up to my current ‘mind’-related issue.
-------------d-d-d-d--------------d-d-d-d---------
“The Pillar Men, how are they so strong?” Little Dio asked, ‘waking me up’ from my state of bliss. I took just a moment to remember where we were and… the recent encounter we had with what I told him to do while I was out dealing with some crazy uber-vampire. He seemed to realize he was forgetting something important from our last discussion and he took a moment to grit his teeth. “I… I’m sorry for snapping like that. I went too far and behaved like a brat. Do you want to hear that?”
“Do you really think you were wrong about it?” I inquired back, feeling like it was more him trying to just please me so he could pester me more for the same reason.
“Ye-no! And you forced me to say that.”
“I don’t recall ordering you to do anything. In fact, the only thing that could actually match up with that is that I told you that you either picked a bad decision on yourself or for once went for the better one of the two.”
“...Fine, I know I messed up big time by acting so stupid, but that doesn’t mean you didn’t do anything yourself. You baited me to rile me up at one point in our conversation.”
I raised my hands up. “Only to get you to be honest. Since you weren’t and we both knew that.”
“T-That doesn’t justify anything! You pushed me into behaving like that.”
“I had you speak honestly, that’s all. If you believe getting coaxed into truthfulness is bad, then I bet you would be screaming bloody murder if it had been in bad faith,” I lamented and he scoffed.
“Wasn’t it?” He sarcastically asked, making me frown at him.
“Still, you changed your mind. Why?”
“...I wanted to. You told me that it was stupid and with good reasons. So I just thought about it and… agreed to that.”
It felt odd to hear Dio, the original but younger one, behave in such a way. Apologetic, it just felt out of character. But also not. Not when he knew that lying and lashing out weren’t options he needed and that were going to work to preserve himself in these very circumstances. I smiled, but before I had the chance to say anything about it, he also added something more.
“And that doesn’t mean I will just nod at everything you say. You’re flawed and an incompetent.”
“Well, I can’t be perfect and I doubt anyone can,” I smugly rebuked and he groaned as we both sat by the sandy ground and looked around. “Still, I suppose you want to know more about the Pillar Men, what specifically do you want to know?”
“How is it possible that something like a Pillar Man even exists? I thought that only humans were the dominant natives of Earth.”
“That’s because there is no proof to confirm Pillar Men existed in the past. In fact, the only proof is generally hidden behind deadly traps. Santana was the easiest to reach, same for Kars and his two subordinates back in Rome, but their slumbering grounds are filled with objects that kill anyone approaching without mercy. No one just had the chance to discover and also report their existence.”
“But if they had been around, shouldn’t someone have recorded them? Shouldn’t Historians have brought up about them?”
“Well, it becomes difficult to record something that has gone mostly extinct,” I pointed out flatly. “Kars killed the rest of his kind and spared just himself, his two stooges and Santana. Then they proceeded to clash and wipe out most of the Ripple-using clans all over the world in an effort to find a way to make the Stone Mask work as intended.”
“You mentioned another function,” Little Dio nodded in remembrance. “But I can’t see how the mask itself could do anything better to them since they have powers even stronger than normal vampires.”
…
“They can’t walk under the sunlight, and so they can’t conquer the world.”
The young blond’s jaws dropped. “You mean to tell me that the main purpose of the mask is to remove their only weakness which seems to be just… sunlight?”
“And to that extent Hamon too. They would be nigh-impossible to kill at that point,” I answered with a soft hum. “The mask, together with the Red Stone of Aja, allowed them to remove that weakness and thus making them… ‘better’.”
“But how were they beaten the last time? Surely they can be beaten,” He remarked, sounding a bit worried about it.
“‘Our’ first time? I guess it happened because they couldn’t find the stone and decided to hibernate until a luckier time period,” I elaborated with a serious tone. “Then in the original timeline Jojo’s grandson, Joseph, was the one that beat them. He managed to kill Santana and the others minus Kars with some tricks with the Ripple. Kars got to use the mask’s full power and almost killed Jojo but… well, he was sent to outer space.”
“W-What?!”
I blinked, glancing at him. “What as in ‘what is outer space’ or what as in ‘the entire situation’?”
“YES!”
...I smiled at that frustrated response.
“Well, for the first topic, outer space is generally the ‘space’ between planets minus the atmosphere. Right now everyone on Earth is not influenced too much about the times the sun is close or not to the planet, but that’s because we have a small ‘barrier’ which allows the warmth to remain much longer and not be too hot for us to endure without getting injured or dying,” I explained flatly. “So what happened to Kars was that he was standing on a large slab of rock that was propelled up in the sky by the volcano he and Joseph were fighting in and the propulsion was strong enough to push him out of that ‘warm protective blanket’ and got him to freeze up and become a tiny rock floating around Earth itself.”
“That’s… absurd. But it worked so… it’s good?”
“I will tell you something I learned for a while now. While the world seems quite normal in most elements, the crazy people and logic laws that have started to appear just recently are only going to worsen in the next few decades and next century,” I replied with a serious tone. “So I guess the only thing to do about it is to roll with it or get rolled by it.”
“That… bad?”
“You wouldn’t imagine the fashion your original self picked in a century from now. Really… flamboyant. Are you familiar with Oscar Wilde?”
“Y-Yes?” A frightened young man offered, knowing it was bad.
“Well, worse than that,” I happily added and he put his hands over his eyes.
“Y-You’re jesting. There is no way I could have done worse.”
“You would be surprised,” I admitted while nodding. “Still, do you have any other questions?”
He frowned. “No.”
“I guess we can talk later then. I do have to get Bloody ready for his first political meeting and I don’t want him to be unprepared.”
“Oh.”
It felt surprising how dejected Dio looked at that moment and… I guess I felt driven by instinct when I reached out and patted his head.
“I will be back next time I rest. Or nap. Depends on what I can do to be back there.”
“I-I know,” He replied awkwardly. “And stop that.”
“Sorry. Felt like ya needed some positive support. See ya next time then!”
And I was gone, ready to get back to my affairs and… completely unaware that little Dio’s hands moved up to his hair as soon as I was gone, eyes wide open as he tried to gauge what happened with that last gesture. And why he liked it. He snorted at the notion, shaking his head at the chances of it being anything positive on himself. Despite that, he couldn’t help but smile at the idea he was going to pester me up once I was back.
That, he decided, was a good reason to feel positive about this last meeting.
--------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d---------
AN
So, I was notified that one element that messed up the current narration is tied up to how packed some US history parts are and how those tended to be perceived as boring. Apologies in that regard and I will do my best to curb a couple of those to make the chapters more enjoyable. In this one, Dio faces Santana and it’s a bloody stalemate. What is Dio missing and what will happen now that the ‘constant’ threat of vampire bandits is now dealt with? The next chapter shall shed some light in that regard.
If you feel there is an overall flaw within the story that can be fixed at the moment, I will be more than happy to listen up and work on it. I genuinely want the feedback not to feel any ‘ego-stroking’, but because I’m genuinely working on improving the story to be the very best. I can say that the next Arc, Arc 3, will be less ‘historic-driven’ and there will be less of a need for urgency. Dio will… take a holiday. I can’t say where, why and how, only that it will have the original cast back on it for the most part.
Chapter 77: Omake 34: Divine Singularity (3)
Chapter Text
Omake 34: Divine Singularity (3)
“And that’s… why they know about you.”
I took a moment to nod at the sheepish-looking orangette that had just finished explaining me why the two child Servants seemed to know about me.
I’ve met them in alternative timelines- or at least my counterparts in these timelines did. It was surprising to learn that something like this was actually possible. That there were ‘mirror’/similar timelines which saw this kind of changes happening so suddenly and seemingly without any major explanation. Gudako seemed to have gained this insight by checking with Da Vinci-chan, the Caster having verified through the Saint Graph that there were indeed some ‘connections’ to me. I lacked a Graph due to the fact I wasn’t really a Servant, but I didn’t exclude the chance that, through the infinity of the Nasuverse Gacha possibility, I was going to be part of it someone together with others.
Thinking about the endless Servants which could potentially come out of this entire scenario made for an interesting pass time before I found myself once more ‘drowned’ into children’s giggles. Because while Gudao managed to avoid any issues by pulling both Jack and Abigail off from me, the young man did nothing to prevent their numbers to suddenly increase exponentially. Together with the two girls that I had the opportunity to briefly met, I was soon ‘assaulted’ by a ‘younger’ Jeanne D’Arc Alter taking the mantle of a Santa Lily, Nursery Rhyme and ‘smaller’ Paul Bunyan. It was indeed overwhelming at first, and both Jack and Abby looked a bit upset as they understood I wasn’t the Dio that they had befriended in their timelines, but they felt better when I promised them that I would have tried to still ‘reconnect’ somehow. It was way tougher than it sounded, but I managed to somewhat gain a balance in trying to make these kids happy and not murdery of little old me.
Jack was the most trusting. I could say that her Dio, which had her call me ‘Big Brother’, had been around her a lot and thus made her less into ‘stabbing into a belly and go back to her mommy’s womb’. It was as crazy as it sounded, but it wasn’t there. I landed with a sweeter and friendlier Jack. Abby was a little less trusting due to the situation, but she still gave me the benefit of the doubt and I was getting through her. The rest was made by Servants that didn’t have the chance of meeting me and I had to work a bit to get them on friendly manners. At least. Out of all of them, one stubborn girl stood between that full completion. A certain little Santa wanted a reserve reindeer, with Gudao working as the main traction force of her chariot. I joked that I wouldn’t have been much of a help as a Reindeer, but I could carry her around with ease and at high pace. She dared me to prove that was better and… so I did. A few people turned their heads as I ran around at high speed with a giggling girl getting the piggy-back treatment while we looked over the cafeteria. Little Jeanne was elated by this discovery and approved me as her ‘bestest friend possible’. Kind of amusing in its own way when she mentioned that it was higher than ‘Big Sis Jeanne’ and got the aforementioned blonde staring viciously at me due to this circumstance.
And all of this while also taking some breaks to check on the rest of the team and making sure they were doing alright. Bloody was the most awed by the cast of heroes present in this single place, but also surprised that some had such a flamboyant outlook. Speedwagon looked to be at ease around Jonathan, and was surprised to learn that he had taken care of Joseph during his early years. Derek was… not at ease around Jotaro and Polnareff. I could tell why, but I couldn’t tell him why. Kate and Zephy exchanged a few conversations with characters she had heard about and that were from her own country, with Okita and Nobunaga instantly latching at a fellow Japanese warrior with and unique backstory and possible ‘future’ from what Da Vinci-chan suggested.
All in all, things were going quite well as Da Vinci-chan finished her analysis to find the best place to start getting this singularity fixed for good. I didn’t know what was going on with the mud tearing apart the ‘mirror timeline’ we ended up in, but I could already tell that ‘Dio Alter’ was planning to do something beyond just storming the world in mud. It didn’t make much sense beyond the chances of him ‘molding the clay to his will’. A world deviated by his depraved mind.
Just as I was about to go and check with Bloody as he had gone to talk with Alexander and Kid-Gil, I was surprised when I noticed that something odd was moving through the crowd of Servants, ignored by those around it as it trailed right behind an… unsuspecting Bloody? The teen hadn’t noticed the lurking entity from the looks of it and… to be fair, I couldn’t perceive it through Hamon which made me particularly more nervous about it. At first I thought it was just a Angra Mainyu or something of that kind, and that it wasn’t outright chasing Bloody. But as I thought of this, I saw it form a couple of tendrils which extended and carefully prepared to slam onto the distracted blond, blades forming all over those to add more danger to those. It was in that moment that I saw many Servants actually tense up and notice the situation- and I knew I had to act.
Gudako was the closest to intervene, and she put herself between Bloody and the creature, using one of her Command Seals in an effort to… stop it? That was actually a Servant that she had summoned. With my early assumptions that it was the classic Avenger out of the window, I was clueless about what I was looking at.
“ H-He – He is- like him~! ” It replied, and its voice made me burst in a moment of fury. I approached it as it had been stopped just barely by the command, my eyes narrowed dangerously at it before briefly checking on Bloody.
“Are you alright?”
“Y-yeah. Wh-What is that?”
I gritted my teeth behind my lips, restraining an answer as I knew that it was best for this matter to be solved by my and just me. Gudako, while holding a brave front, was still shivering before the grotesque entity, the pressure exerted by it making it difficult for her to hold a stronger attitude but it all soon changed when its attention was redirected onto me. I just spoke, letting out a single but clear word that awoke in it a sense of realization and… ‘glee’.
“Jack...” I muttered, anger dripping from my quiet voice as I recognized that voice despite the distortion.
The abnormal mass of mud grinned as it snapped its attention at me, aiming the countless blades right in my general direction. Ready to battle, breaking through the limits of the Command Seal and forcing Hassan of Serenity to move in and take the orangette Master out of the way as she realized that the monster was almost freed from its temporary restraint. It quivered and it giggled dementedly as I prepared my Stand, my Hamon and Spin at a fight which was caused by the fusion of Jack the Ripper and… Thanatos, the God of Death.
“ D-D-DIO~! ”
It’s been a while, you bastard.
-------d-d-d-d----------
AN
More Omake suggestions, WRYYYYYY!!!!!!!!!
Chapter 78: ARC 2: Ambizione (20)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (20)
Dallas was bustling with twice the activity as it usually would.
The sheer amount of people in there was so busy getting ready for the main event that was supposed to happen later that day that none seemed to mind someone like Kate and Zephy wandering around with us on tow. It wasn’t much of a surprise actually, especially since this new party convention was drawing many big names to it and many here were either journalists or political commentators. It was quite unusual to draw a political agenda here in Texas, but the political potential of doing so was nonetheless important. The State had been added subsequently to the latest wars against Mexico to maintain its independence. It was the embodiment of patriotism and, due to recent happenings, it was also a point that could be remarked even better as the point where the conflicts with Mexico were put to a solid end with what happened with Siurana. In a sense, the General’s ambitions had crumbled to make way to a more jovial relationship between the two nations. Sure, both might be angry at each other for their own reasons, but any military involvement against one another was discouraged by what had just happened. It was during this stroll that a conversation came up about the purpose of this visit since… Well, it wasn’t tied to our current adventure. And explaining it was a bit more difficult than expected for some cases.
“I still don’t see the point. The kid could as well go at it another time rather than us wasting this much time on it.”
“It’s not that simple, Derek,” I replied to the cowboy. “First, this is a chance for him to make a solid appearance in the political landscape. While this isn’t something that will grant him any immediate position, it’s a good way to make a good impression to some.”
“And I recall you promised to be there. Would be quite rude if you were to miss it, even with a valid reason,” Speedwagon pointed out with a sigh. “It’s a bit draining, but nonetheless a good
“Are you actually sure about that? I don’t know much about politics due to my current lifestyle but… I can tell there are going to be some opportunists in there,” The fellow Stand User remarked with a hint of worry. “It’s not like I don’t know you can handle it, but what if someone is really out to scam you?”
I nodded at his concerns, but it was Bloody that spoke up in my stead.
“I will not stray from Dio. And he told me he had experience with some of the British politics, so he should know how to handle that.”
I patted his head, noticing the subtle teasing beneath those ‘trusting words’ of his. Ever since we got less trouble coming our way, his overall attitude changed to something less guarded and cheekier. He huffed in annoyance at the sudden gesture, but nonetheless leaned in to get that kind of treatment from me. He still was a kid deep down despite being quite close to hitting puberty now. Still, another question was raised during the stroll, this time by Speedwagon as he inquired about something fairly legitimate to worry about.
“But how long will you two be dealing with this? I remember we both spent three hours to see the party we endorse to be properly recognized as a political force.”
I could still remember those dull chats with some Lords and fellow lawyers in that instance, but I also knew that it spared me any headaches about it
“Enough to get a leader elected plus style down who could be the candidates of the first National Convention for the upcoming elections,” I answered truthfully, quite unsure myself about the proper timing of that specific progress. “Still, we would still have to wait for a few hours, convention or not. The next stop is going to be fairly distant as now we will have to go through a more desert-filled area of the nation.”
There was no further questioning, not when we were finally there. The walk to reach the building where we had our reservations was already over and it was decided that just me and Bloody would go inside. Not because the reservations couldn’t extend to other guests, but the others were… a bit reluctant to join inside. I understood a good part of their reasoning, with the least convincing being mostly Robert and Derek as I had strong suspicions they had other plans than just ‘waste a lovely evening playing calm poker’.
“I really hope I’m not going to find you both at the nearby bar by the time we’re done,” I pointed out sternly, almost annoyed at the possibility they could be planning to do that.
Not that I really minded, but I would prefer to be told rather than to be lied to. Considering recent developments, it was best to still keep a vigilant eye and, even though a good part of our worries was washed away the same moment the threat Siurana constituted was dealt with, to make sure no other surprises could come at us and cause any major issue.
“We will not rob the pub, that’s what I’m willing to promise,” The former soldier rebuked jokingly, making it clear that they were actually going to not stay there for too long.
With that dismissive answer, I decided to let go of this matter and actually start to take Bloody inside the building and get to see where the speeches were going to unfold. The room was made of two floors full of chairs that people could listen from, a fitting setting for an important political debate. One that could easily change the US History for the best if things went smoothly and no clashing factions formed within this new party. In a curious twist of fate, we ended up finding Theodore Roosevelt chatting with former Republicans and Democrats alike, somewhat ‘happier’ than the last time we saw him. If I remember correctly, his stance on reforms was something that always had him look and wink in the general directions of those Progressive Democrats that supported a change of page- the same concept which eventually drove him to a political suicide when he tried to keep the Republicans when he supported a Conservative Candidate. But now? I could tell Roosevelt was in his natural environment and that was something that was further cemented later on during the speech session as he had a few ‘candid’ words to deliver about his former allies in the GOP.
Before that, I took this chance to have Bloody mingle around those that I could tell would be open to supporting young blood by the time the boy was old enough to obtain public service in an election. It was an interesting sight since I allowed the boy to have complete charge of what to say and… I realized how much those lessons I gave him shaped his view of dialogue and how to weave through multiple arguments without skipping a beat or stopping to think about it. Quick, straightforward and particularly approachable. Those qualities, albeit shown minimally due to how this was a first impression he was laying out for others to see, but for now this was all but an impression and nothing substantial to prove his worth. And with that out of the way, we were more than happy to listen to the next four hours of people talking and delivering their speeches, some were passionate, others were chillingly logical as they brought up the state of decay society was facing- but eventually Roosevelt’s own ‘proclamation’ stunned everyone when he started to verbally lynch ‘the political swamp’ that currently ‘dismantled the results yielded in the Lincoln Presidency’. While not unexpected from his personality, it sure came as a surprising blow at both older parties, a controversial speech that easily gained the applause of those that shared his mindset, but also those more moderate ones that had grown disillusioned with the old Two-Party System.
So there wasn’t much of a shock when he pointed out during the last lines of his speech that he was planning to run as President, a move that solidly set him to a strong candidacy at the National Convention. Still, he didn’t take part in the quick election of the Party’s leadership. It was decided, due to the unique nature of the party and how this had to stand out compared to other parties, that there wouldn’t be a single leader, but four. Each would have a determined area of expertise within the geopolitical landscape, decentralizing the central power but also making a more efficient system out of it. I could already tell this was going to make the news due to how ‘radical’ it truly was, but I was more inspired by the platform tied to the Civil Rights movement. Most of the ex-Democrats were on board with the moderate plans forwarded by the African-American group that had decided to make a couple of speeches about the argument. Some former Confederates actually vouched in favor of going through an extensive Act which would guard the constitutional rights of the former slaves, and also make sure Jim Crow laws were removed at once.
The session was intense, but didn’t see any direct involvement from our part except us both taking pictures with some candidates there. We also met with Roosevelt for a brief amount of time and he greeted us happily while mentioning that he had taken my advice and contacted Made in Heaven to aid his effort to fix things in the general area of his current home. The experienced personnel and the equipment dispatched were enough to get things improved at record time, providing incredible gains for the state itself in the matter of a couple of days after the process was gone through. I used this instance to reintroduce him to Bloody, and the two shared a lengthy and particularly deep conversation. If Theodore had made plans to resume previous conversations with some journalists, he soon found himself yanked into this discussion out of pure and almost childish intrigue. Bloody, despite his age, was fairly advanced and proved to be a conversationalist that drew out a surprisingly good mood out of the more experienced politician.
After that pleasant encounter, which I was confident was going to draw some subtitles over the fact I was there too (and thus ruined any chances of keeping low profiles at any point now more than before), we left to get back with the others and found that the rest had already gone back in the train while the workers had yet to finish loading the list of resources needed. Bhediya and Kate were already training outside, while Derek and Robert took the chance to nap after their trip at the local pub. Not much happened there, so they were pretty fine and just in need of rest after drinking a fair amount of alcohol. Which is why I decided to switch to comfier clothes together with Bloody and join the blonde and the werewolf for a little extra training session.
It was there that a couple of interesting things happened, some of which I was unaware about the Hamon I could currently use.
---------d-d-d-d-----------
Training took a different path the moment it became clear we were going to face Santana as the end goal of this adventure. Between Vins and the Pillar Man, he was the strongest threat and the one I was quite sure the woman was betting her victory on as, the moment she somehow got hold of the Aya Stone, it was the moment where I would have to rely on some serious plan to counter him. But how can anyone beat an Ultimate Being? I could tell my Divine Hamon wasn’t going to be enough, and that perhaps it would have been a risky idea to fight him with my Stand. If I managed to somehow propel him to space, perhaps I could actually win but… how?
I browsed through all possibilities, but I doubted I could find a Volcano and repeat what Joseph did to beat Kars. Or a plane. I knew I had to come up with any possible idea, and I thought about finally unlocking the Golden Spin- or even using the Arrow to unleash the Requiem form of my Stand if there was even one to create. Still, the plan was fairly simple: despite the Hamon weakness being potentially removed by Santana the next time we faced him, Kate’s sword could still cut through him. Potentially speaking. Which was why she started to train more intensely with it compared to her usual hand-to-hand learning path. Bhediya finally tapped into Divine Hamon and… his experience was way different than how mine had been. Instead of the purely white hue that would replace the usual color of the Ripple, his own became green and provided him with a heightened capacity to create plants at a faster rate than normal Hamon could. It was there where I made a curious discovery that Zephy helped me come up with due to him finding this circumstance ‘familiar yet not’ as it was somewhat tied to Kate’s own power but also straying from it due to our different natures.
The power Bhediya displayed was tied to his Soul, hence it was unique compared to what I had at my disposal. It’s tied to the specifics, to the details and elements that made him stand out from others just like I did with the rest. In a sense, if Hannah was to learn this form of Hamon, there was a high chance she would develop a completely different power. A very interesting circumstance, but also one that left me pondering on one thing: could this actually be an ace in the sleeves for that eventual fight? Yes. It meant that while normal Hamon wouldn’t work against an Ultimate Santana, the Divine version of it would still deal damage to him. It was good news, but still far from positive. Training about it resumed with twice the intensity and twice the draining factor to it. It was indeed tiring, and I had to actually take longer breaks as, for some odd reasons, normal Hamon was much slower to heal my body from the strain compared to usual. Perhaps there was a lingering drawback which limited my capacity to train too intensely with it. Very frustrating, but I’m a stubborn perfectionist and I fought back against that limitation.
As the training session concluded at the same time as the process of loading resources in the train finished, we entered inside and planned to rest for a while as we prepared for what could be waiting for us at the next stop, which was going to be Oklahoma. We were approaching Los Angeles, and I could count just a few more stops before this adventure was really over. Despite the returned peace during the journey, I could tell these last stops were going to be the toughest we had faced yet. Vins was going to be more active now that any distractions were out of the way, and it was about time we were greeted by some big surprise in the middle of the road. It was while I was finishing writing down the usual letter to send to Hannah that I noticed that Bloody had been sitting in front of me for a while now. I hadn’t noticed him with how engrossed I had been with the writing, but I finally gave him attention once I was done with this little task.
“Do you need something?”
“I wanted to ask you a question. It’s something that came up before, but I really want to get through with this and I know you can help me with it, Dio,” The younger blond explained, gaining a slow nod from me as I tried to think what he was referring to. “How do I get my own Stand?”
I blinked at Bloody sudden question. “Beg your pardon?”
“How do I unlock my Stand like you did? You said that there were ways to do it and you mentioned that the Arrow was one of those.”
“I recall that, but I don’t believe I can’t help you about it,” I remarked and he huffed.
“I mean it. Surely you can do something about it.”
I blinked at his strong and sudden interest. “Maybe you misunderstood. You can’t get a Stand like I did because you already have one.”
…
“W-What? I don’t.”
“You do. In fact, you used it at least thrice until now as of recently,” I calmly pressed on. “The only thing you would need is to understand how to properly manifest it.”
“And… How do I do that? I mean, if I have it, then why doesn't it manifest with ease?”
“That’s because there is something preventing you from doing that. Something stuck within your mind that makes you uneasy at going down this path.”
…
“That’s not-”
“There are two reasons why a Stand wouldn’t manifest to their users. Either the user is unable to unleash a strong enough Fighting Will to manifest it, which I doubt that’s the case, or there is a degree of hesitation within you to validate that very Fighting Will you have. Something that gnaws at you and that makes you question your life.”
There was another moment of silence at that response. The young Valentine was baffled by the circumstance
“I-Is it that evident?” He inquired with a fair amount of surprise.
It wasn’t exactly something I spotted at the moment, but I realized something was off while we were training. A thought held him distracted way more than usual, severely impacting his attention’s span. I didn’t say anything about it, but I had a rightful clue of what could have left him this much unease today.
“Partly so. I noticed that you were a bit upset when you were done with the Convention. Something about it still has you perplexed,” I elaborated with a serious voice. “Do you wish to discuss this matter?”
…
“Yes.”
He took a seat beside me and I gave him a bit of space to think how to start explaining. The boy hummed for a while, fiddling around with a button of his shirt, but ultimately he spoke up.
“I… I was worried about something back at the Convention. Something about the look a couple of people gave around that just reminded me of the times some ‘friends’ of grandfather visited.”
It took me a moment to draw a connection to what he was exactly referring to and I nodded at his comment.
“The opportunists that Derek mentioned. I suppose you had the chance to meet them before.”
“Not directly. Not for long.” His response was incredibly sharp and I held my breath at that. Did I just find the issue itself? I carefully thought of what to say without prodding too much on this matter if there was really any worrying issue tied to this and so I pressed, but with extreme caution.
“That is never good news. Your grandfather relied on them?”
“The opposite. They needed him, and he just… stopped caring about kicking them out of the house after many years of fighting them,” Bloody answered with a frustrated tone. “I saw those at the congress, trying to gain power through the opportunity and… and it hurts.”
“You feel like they will taint that hope?” I questioned, knowing the answer already, but trying to have him vent his anger some more so he could calm down.
“Yes! It’s just- so unfair. They don’t have any right to be there. They- They should not even be near any good-minded and willed people!”
“I don’t think so,” I replied quietly, my answer shocking the boy as he gave me a puzzled look. “At least, you should understand that my point of view is less ‘easy’ for many. I don’t see the point of butchering morals for the sake of quickly destroying a foe.”
“But they-”
“Will try to do their best to gain the most out of others’ plights or even try to stop you. But you would fight them, not by going down to their level, but remaining at yours,” I rebuked kindly. “You fight to protect and defend. You’re training to be strong enough for those you wish to bear the burden of.”
“Which is why I want a Stand and… just feel complete. Perfect-”
“Stands don’t make people perfect. They expand their growth, they add more road to the one that is already there,” I corrected with a flat tone. “I believe you should elaborate on why you want to achieve perfection.”
“Because… At that point, I will be strong enough.”
I blinked, raising a curious brow at that. “Truly? Is perfection the same as the strongest possible?”
“I… I don’t understand,” He admitted. “Perfection is-”
“Not feasible.”
…
“Perfection,” I continued as he remained quiet, listening to my words. “Is but an ambitious and never-ending goal that is filled with milestones. You will never reach perfection as no one can. It’s the ideal concept of breaking through natural limits and branching into the unknown with renewed determination and ambition.”
“So there is no… perfection?”
“I think we already had that conversation already. In fact, young Valentine, I’ll be honest and lay out one of the greatest lessons of life that… many don’t receive through words and are forced to experience on their skin,” I muttered calmly, feeling much older than I really felt as… I felt back in my old ‘skin’, the days before I was inserted and how I learned that lesson on myself. “There will always be a voice in your head that will tell you to worry about a decision. That voice can be deceitfully confused as mere nervousness at times, but it’s not. It is your conscience speaking to you, reminding you that you took this path of life for a reason, a good reason, and that caution is your best friend in not losing your valor.”
“I… I think I understand. I should give them the chance to speak but… beat them at it? Through normal ways.”
I nodded, smiling. “You have been given a chance, Bloody. Not many with your dreams get that hope, and this is why you need to fight to preserve it, may it be from others or… from yourself. Hold true to your honesty and duty to those you care, and you will be rewarded for the hard work made at the end of the day:”
…
He smiled happily at that pep talk. “Thanks.”
“Remember that if you need to ask me about something you don’t understand, may it be politics or philosophy, I’m here to help you.”
…
“I will remember. Thank you, Dio.”
And with that, the conversation came to an end as I found myself lighter at the idea that I helped the young man deal through that kind of situation. Sure, it was definitely going to resurface as a personal issue as this was the moral enemy of all good idealists, but I could tell that, with proper understanding and grasp of himself, Bloody was going to beat that everytime. I enjoyed that peace and finally went to sleep, thinking for last about what kind of Stand Bloody was going to get out of this.
Definitely something worthy of matching his own ambitions, of that, I, Dio, knew that I was confident about.
----------d-d-d-d----------d-d-d-d------
“Do you think you can change this scenario?”
Little Dio remained quiet, not because he was angry or in a mood, but because he thought about this interesting question. Once again I was there, providing him with company as my visits started to get more and more frequent from the looks of it. I wasn’t sure if this was tied to the sudden reduction of attrition between the two of us or something like that but… it definitely felt less heavy to face someone like the younger blond. The boy was still a mess of a character due to his childish take at life which had yet to really mature. I didn’t blame him for thinking, he had plenty of reasons to snap that way, but I blamed the way he expected anyone to just sympathize with his plight and gave him everything. A greedy youth with even greedier ambitions driven through by some psychological issues born from losing his mother. I could tell that event had impacted him badly, but I couldn’t help but feel the situation was far worse than I expected. For now it was just a hunch, but I could tell it was definitely worse than it was mentioned in the show.
“I don’t know… I woke up in here.”
“Have you tried?”
“No but… do you really want me to?” He inquired with a confused look, and I could tell he was referring to the fact we had clashed many times now about who was in charge of what.
“Just try,” I replied curtly, curious to know if that was actually an option.
After a while, the same setting as usual just got stale to my eyes and I really didn’t like being stuck in a desert of all possible places. The boy closed his eyes and tried to focus in an effort to alter the scenery but… nothing happened as we remained stuck in that desert once again. Still, I got the opportunity to look around some more, trying to think if this was a sight I had seen before or not. I was definitely going to see more sand than that once we hit the road to get through the former Mexican possessions. Finally, little Dio stopped his attempt, eyes opening to show pure irritation within himself.
“This… this is so frustrating.”
“I don’t think this mindscape can be controlled by us. It was created by you but… not willingly, and definitely not with the purpose of being changed.”
His eyes narrowed at me. “And how can you say that?”
“Well, the fact is that the setting exists with the purpose of hiding that chest. So, changing it is not viable until the chest is opened,” I explained with a serious tone. “The reason why I think this is the case
“How… How was Jonathan?”
…
Oh right, he wasn’t around so see him himself.
“Well, he was a bit spoiled as a child. Not the cocky, ‘the world is mine’ kind of kid, but definitely turning into that due to the fact his father poured all his love into his care.”
“Oh. And he changed?”
“I would say he did a massive change for good. He will continue the family’s business and expand, he has his own wife, a prosperous life and a close relationship with me. I’m his older brother after all,” I recounted with a jovial look, but that didn’t seem to satisfy the young man. “Also, I bear the Joestar name as George’s adopted son.”
“From pet to poor child? What’s the improvement?”
“He wanted me to be his child. I think you can think of why this is an important detail.”
…
“It adds to the need for that request, but once more, I don’t see the advantage.”
“I have a legitimate bourgeois status to start building a capitalistic empire, influence politics with my name and never be annoyed by any nosy noble lamenting about my birth class.”
“So there is a good advantage that you have exploited out of his generosity-”
“Actually Made in Heaven happened in secret back when I was still a Brando,” I recalled with a small smug grin. “Regardless of whether I became a Joestar or not, the brand would have survived and expanded. The noble name just added extra prestige and made the ‘conquest’ of Britain easier. We always managed to succeed before absurd and upsetting scenarios.”
“We do,” He admitted dully, almost ominously. “But that doesn’t… mean anything to me.”
“And I would be surprised if it did. Those were my conquests, not yours-”
“My body-”
“Doesn’t make any difference if you think about it. Had I replaced your spot in my original body at your current age? George would have taken me without thinking too much about it,” I confessed without hesitation, drawing a shocked look from him. “Do you think it was something you had that got George to take you in as a Ward? The man was starving with affection, he was depressed and he tried to fill that void the passing of his wife caused.”
“You mean that-”
“While Dario didn’t feel anything at his wife passing away, George couldn’t stop weeping after the death of Jojo’s mother, no matter how many years went by. I was an attempted replacement which… worked, for a time. I grew older, and he seemed to finally snap out of it when he told me the truth,” I continued, almost ignoring the young blond’s attempt to interject. “I always saw him as this proud nobleman with no hesitation in his decisions, and there he looked a different person. Mortified, embarrassed- that he had been trying to use me as someone to fill up the missing aspect of a full family. You would have been there too had you had your way, he wanted you as part of his family from the very beginning.”
…
There was no major answer from that, not when the dream suddenly collapsed and I found myself driven back to reality as we were getting close to our destination. But there was one thing I saw before leaving, something that reminded me that this Dio was far from the homicidal and depraved vampire. This Dio, in a moment of genuine remorse, let out tears at the idea that someone had genuinely asked for him to be part of a good family.
And that sight opened not so few questions about what would have happened had things gone really different. What if… there had never been a chance like Pucci said? What if things could have been done better?
------------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d-------------
AN
The politics are now over! Time for adventure and action as the next ten chapters are packed with only that. The journey is coming to an end, and the many secrets are finally getting unraveled.
Chapter 79: Omake 35: Meanwhile at the MiH HQ (2)
Chapter Text
Omake 35: Meanwhile at the MiH HQ (2)
Hannah was bored out of her mind.
With Bhediya not around to pet like the crazy dog-lady she was turning into to keep her stress under check, the pseudo-vampire could only pout and whine to herself, unwilling to drive crazy poor little Sarah as she failed to understand the degree of madness just bubbling at the lack of Action. And Dio. Especially Dio. Her beloved was overseas, facing what he described in his letters as a dangerous woman that came from the future. It would have sounded insane if the girl herself hadn’t already faced some oddities in the past few years. The world was bizarre and it turned crazier when someone tried to rationalize it. So, in a sense, the best way to win was by being one step away from defeat and always succeeding against the obstacles before them. But for boredom? There wasn’t much she could do beyond having chats with Erina, helping Sarah with her studies and keeping the company afloat by reasserting the influence they currently had in Britain and France. The latter country had been just a recent addition, just a few months before Dio left for his trip in the US, and it sure had been a distracting element compared to other things in the British Isles.
First, she had to admit that the oddity that was the French Intelligentsia was refreshing compared to the traditional sense driven by some British writers and artists. Emile Zola was a jovial man with a strange view of life. He had found himself in the middle point of some controversies, but he was better known for his unusual take on family and how some aspects could be tied to a degree of genetics. The rest of the avant garde was made by young men and also women who were interested in the company and sought a form of patronage. But it wasn’t just cultural-based as technicians, engineers and inventors were rewarded handsomely for joining and becoming part of Made in Heaven. There were many that saw the chance to test out some of their ideas until they managed to find a solution to some of the flaws tied to them. The first of many novel inventions was a proper parachute. It had been a project which was somewhat influenced by Dio’s thought and Hannah’s understanding of floating mid-air. Her Stand offered her the means to test out this specific experiment without suffering any damage or causing any causality among those that would have tried it on themselves. The result was an easy-to-use but difficult to produce parachute that was a hot sale for the military of both countries plus Germany, but also by the civilian governments as a way to prevent accidents for those using hot balloons.
Of course, this was the first of many useful experiments. Hannah was awed by the determination and sheer creativity of some men and women that were put at work. In particular, she eyed some of the ladies’ ideas in advancing some parts of fashion to be more reasonable and comfortable. Especially the underwear as a simplification just felt like a blessing considering how troublesome it was nowadays to get prepared as quickly as she needed without tearing apart any of her available dresses in the process. But among the myriad of available ideas that could be fostered and developed, one in particular caught Hannah’s full attention but also the disapproval of pretty much anyone that caught her studying this. Even Bhediya when he first heard about it before leaving to check on Dio. The Airplane was a combined effort by British and French scientists. Some of them had already started delving into this topic on their own, but they realized how a research group as well-assembled as the one MiH could have offered gave them the opportunity to realize their wishes at a higher chance of success. The idea of a flying vehicle that was faster, sturdier and possibly capable of long treks interested the young woman as she could imagine Dio’s face at the sight of her arriving where he was at a higher speed than a normal train could allow him to.
Of course, this was not a complete idea, and definitely one that was far from allowing her to pull that kind of prank. The first prototypes had been a bit disastrous, but they had been rightfully so to allow the scientists to study ‘what to do’ from ‘what to not do’. The plan was expensive, but it avoided the meaningless deaths of many pilots as the experiments were done carefully and through extensive care. Notes over notes, understanding flaws and rewriting mistaken thoughts, the process was maturing better prototypes on a daily basis. Engineers were starting to grasp the idea behind the entire situation, and were keen to drop their own notes on any errors they could find up close and personal. In the end, the idea of surprising Dio with that had to be shelved, but it was definitely going to be possible to make flights across the country by the end of the year. And that was still a major breakthrough for the sake of journey-making, thus bolstering trade and influence at the same time for the organization while also lessening the length of trips across the Channel.
But beyond that, Hannah was still bored. So much so that she made a single request to Muddiburi. One that she easily realized was really bad on her at first due to how literally the old man took her words. She wanted a fight, a serious challenge. He gave her one in the form of a vicious hand-to-hand spar that put her on the ropes for the first few minutes. The brunette broke a sweat while trying to handle the insane speed tied to the man’s body, the Hamon coursing within him making his physical capacities exceed what would normally those be for someone his age and size. In a sense, Hannah was amused by it. And yet not. It was a challenge, but not one that actually sparked much in her as she eventually overwhelmed the teacher. Age was already making its way to him in the form of how resilient his body was nowadays, but he was far from retiring as a warrior.
Once again, before the blink of an eye, Hannah was bored and… the only thing this time giving her calm was rereading the latest letter from Dio. He stubbornly clung at the idea of keeping writing to her after ‘the little New York issue’, showing with this that he really meant it when he wrote he had left hastily due to how random events drew his attention away from sending the first letter out. She could forgive him for that, especially when he started to bring up little Bloody and the curious individual that was Kate Aryoko. A woman, but not a rival from the way Dio described her. He mentioned her as someone that Hannah would be more keen to befriend as he considered her as something of a close ally if not family at best.
Family-zone is just the better version of what Dio told me is a friendzone after all.
At least, that was what her logical self argued against her more jealous side. Still, she trusted in him to not make any ‘silly mistakes’ and that his promise for a pretty stone to put on her ring to make the whole worrying trip worthwhile if not more. She really waited to go through that marriage and…
“Hannah! I think I made cookies!”
Hannah’s attention was brought back to reality, her eyes widening as she saw a smiling girl holding a tray with… charred small things. Back in Dio’s old office, the pseudo-vampire had been trying to get the paperwork for today done. In a way, she missed Dio because she really didn’t know how horrifying this nightmare was to endure on her own. She was definitely going to give him some apologies for the times she teased him for any whining coming from this atrocious torture she was now struggling against. Still, her nose perceived a fire at the floor below and hopefully the workers managed to set out any issues before some gunpowder crate exploded. She wasn’t really planning to deal with that disaster for the third time this week.
“I think we agreed to cook together next time, Sarah. You know, to avoid messes like the fireworks accident.”
The girl pouted at being reminded of this so suddenly, so much that she dropped the hot tray on the desk and completely destroyed what were called ‘cookies’ into numerous black pieces of burnt compound.
Never too easy in this wild home of hers, but the soon-to-be crowned queen loved her subjects regardless of the strains those put to her sanity. After all, his king would definitely bring forth many gifts if he didn’t want to be punished for leaving her in charge of this maddening kingdom that they still both monarchs held dearly close to their hearts.
-------d-d-d----------------d-d-d-d----------
AN
Someone needs to send a care package to Hannah. She is feeling Dio’s disappearance much more than she let out to others.
Chapter 80: ARC 2: Ambizione (21)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (21)
We were close to the entrance of Oklahoma City.
The train had just to take the last meters so we could enter the station and start the usual process. Nothing strange on sight, everyone was relaxing as it was still early in the morning – too early for training – and I was reading a few concerning newspapers tied to the situation within the state. The ‘Boomer Movement’ was a group that came to be when unlanded settlers tried to exploit some clauses of the Homestead Act of 1862 to take over ‘unsettled land’ within native territory. Their legal standpoint increased when the natives of the area pledged support of the confederacy, thus giving reasons within the Reconstruction Treaties to see their territory severely reduced to favor this particular group. While I didn’t expect these ‘Boomers’ to be a threat for us due to their major interest tying up to legal ways, the same didn’t extend to the tribes living within the area. So I was partially surprised when we were attacked by a large force made by cavalry… while also getting targeted by cannons. The moment I heard the first volley struck the train, I felt dread as I knew the vehicle was resilient but far from strong enough to handle too many explosives at once. Dropping the newspaper, I rushed to check the wagons closer to the driving section. Some of the natives had entered inside, I could tell their intentions weren’t outright bad or malicious, but they were legitimately attacking the wrong people and everyone was fighting back, even the engineers.
“Dio,” Bhediya’s sharp voice erupted through the fighting. “The cannons-”
“I’m on it,” I proclaimed while I punched unconscious two of the warriors that tried to attack me. They weren’t resilient, but their number was indeed troubling and fairly distracting. Still, I managed to jump out of the nearby window up to the rooftop of the train, taking a moment to glance around to find where the cannons were. The second barrage struck, the noise being the telling sign as I finally got a proper sight on the dangerous batteries- and the approaching explosive shots. I couldn’t let them strike their targets, so I did the best thing I could think of on the spot.
“「 ACT 3 」 ! Toki wo tomare! ”
Time stopped all around, giving me the time to pull some of the steel balls I had on myself and throw those with precision thanks to my Stand’s accuracy. As time resumed, the small projectiles impacted against the rounds and caused those to explode mid-air. A minor success, but the threat presented by the cannons still persisted, and I prepared two swift Spinning balls that soared through the air and exploded on the two medium-caliber cannons, putting an end to that kind of issue for good. The sudden lack of artillery support didn’t stop the assault from continuing. In fact, I was suddenly engaging in a brawl with ten natives that managed to get on the rooftop and started to attack me. Not an optimal place to fight in due to how unstable the footing was at times when the train rumbled quite intensely due to the punishment it recently received, but it wasn’t something I could change on the spot. Not with how much attention I was getting. Nothing too difficult but still distracting. So much distracting that I barely felt the sharp pain that suddenly erupted from my upper-left back. As I punched away the last of the foes, I felt the full extent of the attack, my eyes widening in shock as I noticed that I was having trouble using hamon to properly heal the injury. My breathing was fine and my body didn’t feel majorly different beyond that sudden wound. But I didn’t stay put to study it, not when it was clear that someone targeted me and could potentially strike me once again.
I entered the train from the same way I left it, finding that the entire assault had been beaten back for good. The various unconscious natives were all roped and restrained so that they could be given to the local authorities the moment we were at the station, putting a solid closure to this unexpected attack. Despite this good news, I still had some trouble with the injury. I just couldn’t use my Hamon to heal it, and even as I tried to call upon 「 ACT 3 」 to look at it properly, the Stand didn’t appear and comply to my request. Which further concerned me as it was clear that it was tied to this. I felt distinctly weaker in that moment, and I could tell something was very wrong about the overall situation. This wasn’t a lucky bullet or something of that kind. Something unnatural had struck me, and it had my entire body messed up to this unusual degree. Maybe an Enemy Stand? I left theories for later as I knew I had to make sure the worst was dealt with. So I asked for help from Bhediya since he had Hamon and so he could heal it if necessary. I walked up to him with a serious look, gaining his attention with my simple request.
“Bhediya, can you please check my back? I think I got hit but-”
“Hmm, one moment,” He muttered before helping me lift my shirt and checking right there and… frowning. At first I thought it was because the injury was worse than expected, but I quickly realized it was because he was skeptical about something in the area.
“Dio, there is… nothing there.”
That comment drew more dread out of me. Something should be there, even a light cut or some changes on my skin to highlight I was hit by something. The pain made it seem like there was a sharp object piercing through and I could tell that it was definitely there just from the intensity of that sensation.
“No cuts, no openings, no blood?”
“Nothing,” The young man confirmed, worryingly rising as he looked closer at it. “Why did you ask that? Did you get hit by one of them?”
I sighed. “While I was dealing with the cannons, something struck me there. It still hurts and I can’t use my Stand or even Hamon. Plus, it’s really starting to pick up in intensity.”
“How bad?”
“It’s bearable. But can you try to use some Hamon on that spot?”
There was a hint of reluctance on his face, but he still started to pump some hamon in my body. It gave me just the time to grow more cautious about the entire situation as I could feel the pain initially falter, but the same was for my own stamina. It wasn’t even a slow drain, it was one that suddenly saw me growing weaker by the minuted
“S-Stop-” I muttered, my voice growing tired, drained. I could tell that something was wrong with my body to the point where Hamon was actually doing the opposite of what it was meant to do.
“What is going on? Dio, are you-!”
I suddenly felt my legs going wobbly, forcing me to grasp on the werewolf as he kept me standing with a panicked look. He held me close and pulled me to the living quarters to have me sit by my bed. Derek and Speedwagon were there, and they rushed to see what was going on.
“Is he hurt? Wounded?” Robert asked, with Bhediya looking absolutely clueless on the entire development.
“H-he is not but-”
“A-An enemy Stand,” I muttered weakly. It had to be that, there was no other way for this kind of damage to effectively put me out of commission like this.
I would have said much more but I found it difficult to speak. After a while, I couldn’t even hear much and I felt my entire body growing numb and I would lose consciousness shortly after. I wasn’t pulled in my mindset like the usual, which had me more confused about how it was possible for a long-range Stand to have such an effective power and be able to use this so extensively. I remained sleeping for roughly an hour before waking up in one of the beds at the local hospital within Oklahoma City. I was mostly alone in that room, with a young woman chatting with the older-looking man wearing the standard medic outfit. They were looking at some document, and I could tell it was something really important about me since they were chatting about what I could only assume was my medical chart.
“Another one of them,” A nurse muttered nervously as the doctor checked my file. “The curse-”
“Is not real. Just some mind-game pushed by those Indians. I would suggest you keep your mouth shut in front of our patients.”
“What curse?” I asked, feeling better as the pain had dulled away and I felt my stamina being back. I could tell this was more caused by some painkillers or whatever medicine was used at the time to lessen the grasp of pain, but it wasn’t exactly my priority right now.
“Mr. Divino, it’s really nothing important-”
“I’m not trying to say medicine and science aren’t the things I favor, but I would like to know about this, doctor.”
…
“It’s… a rumor. Some guards at the local prison heard the natives mentioning how one of their brothers had prepared a curse to destroy our ‘malicious will’ over this land. Some think this is true because many of the visitors have been attacked and left with a strange illness that drains them of their… attitude, their fortitude leaving them before eventually leaving
“How… long does it usually take for this last phase to happen?”
“Twelve hours after being struck.”
A reversion of the Fighting Spirit that lasted roughly twelve hours? That ability looked actually reasonable, and tremendously deadly if it was really what this shaman had used against me.
“What about my friends? Those that brought me here?”
“They remained around for a few minutes, just to make sure you were taken care of. I heard they were going back to your train and… preparing things for later? Apologies, but I have to inquire about that curious young woman- Miss Aryoko, I think.”
“She is from Japan. Things are quite weird there and… still, did they say anything else?”
“Not that I know about but- Wait,” He looked surprised when I tried to stand up from my bed, reaching for my jacket and looking ready to leave. “Mr. Divino, you’re hardly in a shape of-”
“I’m not in the mood to listen to this, doctor. I’m still free to stand up and walk away if my sickness isn’t contagious,” I rudely pointed out. “I understand your concerns, but I believe this matter is way more important than it sounds. I’ll make sure that this sickness is gone for good. Still, I would request a favor.”
He raised a perplexed eyebrow. “What about?”
“My friends. If it could be possible, tell them that I’ll be back in a matter of a few hours.”
He stared tiredly at me, the nurse giving him a shocked look at the fact he was letting me be but… the man snorted.
“Fine. But I will tell them where I think you’re planning to go, Mr. Divino. That’s not a place for a civilian like you.”
I could only smile at that comment. I wouldn’t have imagined otherwise. There was no further effort to stop me, and I was allowed to leave the hospital for good. I thought about going back to the train, but I considered the overall situation. If I went there to organize the next steps to take, there was a chance I would just delay this for too long and get unable to fight properly. I knew it was the right thing to do… but it also wasn’t. What if this shaman was monitoring our progress somehow? Maybe keeping an eye out for the train’s activities? I wasn’t completely sure, but if it was someone hired by Vins, then I had to make sure that they were caught off-guard and not given any advantages for the long run. Plus, I was also worried of what would have happened if the rest of the group was struck by that kind of attack. I failed to perceive it despite my heightened sensor ability, so there was a fairly high chance that those attacks were all going to strike them too if they were part of that fight. I could already feel some regret when I nodded at the fact I had to be alone and do this on my own. Not just for pride’s sake, but also to avoid worse developments to actually happen due to this enemy’s Stand. Finding a horse was easy, renting it for a single day a little more difficult. I bought some rope, a grappling hook tied into it, and a few bars of dynamite. Explosives were good to use in case of extreme necessity to either clear up an area or break through any obstruction from rocks. Once I was done shopping, I took off and started to make my way to the area where the attack actually happened. I remembered the precise direction where the shot came from, so I managed to trail the path where the attackers came from and reach their presumed village.
I took a while to get a clear sight over the settlement, picking up which purpose some of the tents there had. Overall, the village had few people around, perhaps the band of warriors had left for another raid, thus giving me the chance to enter inside and see where the shaman was. Most of those that were there were women and children, but no one that could clearly speak English from the looks of it. Really upsetting, but not truly troublesome as I managed to still find out where the shaman was when some elders, wearing ceremonial tunics, entered a massive cave with a fairly noticeable entrance. I looked at it for a while and, even though I couldn’t feel anything since my hamon wasn’t available at the time, I could tell that this was where the shaman had been hiding and where I would put an end to this foe. Instead of entering from the main entrance since it was in the open and someone could have noticed me, I decided to use the grappling hook to enter a smaller entry point by the side. I was relieved when none of the village’s inhabitants noticed my climbing, taking just a calm breath before finally delving into the dark tunnel that led to the deeper side of the small mountain.
I was going to get my fighting will back, no matter the risks before me.
-----d-d-d-d----------d-d-d-d---------
The cave was unstable.
Now I could see why this Shaman decided to put its hideout here as it was a natural trap that could kill any intruder if he decided so. My infiltration had gone through quite smoothly, with no one noticing my intrusion for the time being and giving me the chance to use the element of surprise against my current target. There was darkness, and I was really leaning on the nearest wall to keep myself from tripping or falling for any pebbles I couldn’t notice. My pace was slow, I tried to keep my steps silent until I found where the shaman was. I soon started to hear loud voices echoing a sermon. It wasn’t in English or any other language I could recognize, but I could tell from the tune that it was religious in nature. Slowly, I made my way towards the singing, stopping only as I found myself staring through an opening to the religious chamber down below. The elders stood in a line, staring at the shaman as he finished to set down some tools on the rock-made altar.
A quick glance behind, he gazed at the old members of the tribe as they started to speak with him and… I quickly realized that this face was a familiar one, yet less ‘horrible’ as the Part 7 counterpart that I was aware about. This was this universe version of Mrs. Robinson, a Mexican tribesman that had an androgynous appearance and was hired by Valentine in the OTL. The major difference was that his body was unblemished of the many changes and modification that the ‘original’ Mrs. Robinson applied to himself. Without having to fear the Cacti rule from his village, I could tell that there was no reason for him to apply some disgusting changes to it. Still, now I knew who the Stand User was from the looks of it. The conversation that ensued wasn’t easy to grasp on, but I relied on the emotions put through each sentence. The shaman was annoyed, clearly irked by some frustration coming from the old men. They were expecting something? It sounded like they were getting quite impatient. The shaman then turned, shaking his head in a dismissive manner and… I knew this was a golden opportunity.
While I did lose control over my Hamon and my Stand, my ability to use the Spin was still there since it didn’t rely on soul, but body and mind. And both were there in equal manners despite my current limitations. So, I charged up one of my spare spheres and… proceeded to try and kill my target from this safe distance. The Steel Ball soared swiftly, the precision put behind that throw majestic and clearly going to end in a head shot… if not for something invisible tearing through it and seemingly rushing at me. I pulled away, and I saw the invisible pellet slam onto the ceiling above my head, causing some of the rocks there to fall down and towards me. I rolled away, taking the first steps of running away from that opening… only to yelp in pain when something struck my back again, the origin being the smiling bastard already standing by the upper entry of the cave.
“Dio Joestar! I suspected your arrival, but I would have expected you to bring your friends… I really want to put an end to your little trip, so why waste my time and come here on your own?”
“I like to be a nuisance!” My yell was followed by another attempt to attack him with a Spinning ball, this one aimed on the ceiling and forced a large section of it to explode and collapse between us.
The pain was terrible, with my adrenaline pumping through my body and forcing me to bolt as fast as I could with my current physique. It was one of those moments where I was thankful for my past self for thinking about this possibility and driving me to get this kind of body. A body that could allow itself to take on this monumental strain with minimal issues. Still, I was suffering, the new ‘injury’ plus the re-opening of the old one had my attention span severely lessened and I quickly took a turn into one of the smaller caves on the side of the tunnel. I remained quiet, sat down and… forced myself to think. Through the pain, but also through some illogical fright I had over this fight. I considered the words of the doctor about the ‘curse’, how a single hit would normally take twelve hours to forcefully deprive men of their will to fight and… their will to live. Right now, the effects I had been feeling had doubled due to the second attack, effectively halving the available time I had. Another hit, and I was going to get close to death.
I had to trick the bastard into a trap. I remembered I had some TNT to use, and I knew that I could do something about it to kill him with that. I resumed my rush through the tunnel, hearing the mad chuckling getting close and forcing me to relocate quickly. Turning the corner, I saw several small holes on the floor and some pebbles nearby. The holes were big enough to facilitate the entry of the bars of dynamite, and I used the small stones to cover the distinct red color of the explosives. I slowed down in an effort to make my panic more evident as I wanted him to believe the effect of his Stand’s ability was working on me. It was as he turned the corner that I saw it, his Stand. Surprisingly enough, it wasn’t much humanoid, with its upper body like a dark-blue human being, with its lower section being made by a snake-like bit that latched strongly around its user’s waist. His face had a small blindfold that should technically hide its eyes away from others’ sight while his hands were glowing in energy.
“Found you, pale-face!”
The insult got a snort out of me, and I proceeded to deploy a quick-formed Spin ball at his feet. He jumped over it, foolishly mistaking my aim as sloppy… and failing to realize how my real targets soon detonated and propelled hundreds of small pebbles right onto his back. His eyes widened in realization and because he was soon propelled towards me. The pain born from feeling numerous burns and rocks now damaging his back was enough to disrupt his Stand’s manifestation and gave me the chance to deliver a solid hit on his face. His neck almost snapped as I punched him, the fist slamming his face first on the ground in a single action. A groan, and I knew I had a small chance now to end it. I formed another spin ball, cocked my aim right at his face and-
Then I froze in shock when I felt a sharp and horrible pain piercing through my heart. Unbelievable fear erupted and corrupted my brain. For the first time in a very long time, I was actually shivering and feeling tears form as my entire self was captured by a sense of unbeatable fear aimed at the smiling native. He fell backwards and on my lower back, crawling away from the foe as he started to laugh in amusement at this turn of events. He took a few steps towards me, looking ready to attack me once again.
“Look at you! That woman was so keen to say that your willpower was unbreakable and yet here you are cowering before me. Such a pity, I expected much more than this.”
Do I hear a villain monologue?
“You see, Joestar. I am a man that has seen how willpower can damn people and-”
Villain monologue. This- I have to snap out of this state of mind and attack him now.
A proper Spin attack would be impossible to dodge at this range, and I knew I could wrestle back control over my body once again. I had to fight for it, I had to claim what was mine and taken from his Stand’s effects. My body tried to fight back my resistance, but what was left of my willpower was keeping up and also beating back that sense of despair. I brought my hands together, trying to get the spin out of a steel ball but… the sphere fell and my palms were sweating. I was too nervous, my mind drowning in pure panic as I felt close to hyperventilate and pass out on the spot. My sight darkened, my sense of perception worsened and-
I have to make it work!
I bit my tongue, drawing some blood and more pain, both of which sharply took me out of that fake state of unconsciousness.
It’s not going to be enough.
It is.
You’re wasting time. He got the upper hand. You got handed the worst cards-
Not the worst. Just difficult.
Stop it. Stop lying.
Why?
Because he is beyond you!
...Beyond? Beyond me? Beyond my body? Beyond my mind? Beyond my soul? And… beyond them ?
I could see their faces. All those people that were with me. Those that were probably worried right now for my decision to come here alone. Bloody, Speedwagon, Bhediya, Derek, Kate and Zephy.
I gritted my teeth in pure fury. The nerve of this despair! To limit what I’ve been fighting for years now. I refused. I just couldn’t accept it!
THEN I SHALL GO BEYOND!
A blink, I was standing, and I could tell it wasn’t something I did willingly. Anger, my willpower snapped out of the restriction, pushing through the pain and suddenly taking over. I didn’t have a sphere to work on, with the shaman eyeing me in confusion and then in shock as energy started to form around my palms. Slowly, steadily- I soon started to see more hands carefully cup that small orb of Spinning energy, giving it the proper adjustments, twirling it in the right direction, redirecting the input left and right. I felt breathless before the result. Silver turned Gold, and before me stood my own Golden Spin. But it wasn’t one born from a sphere as it should have been, but from pure air. It would be wrong to assume I did it out of nothing. Something had to spin, and that something were the molecules of a limited section of air which was suddenly forced to spin at a precise speed and create something out of ‘nothing’. A pure ball that adapted to best define the ultimate evolution of the spin. I could only gawk at the sight and… realize that the palms that started to shift around the ball were tied to my own Stand. 「 ACT 3 」 had manifested partially, just enough to aid me with this and… the Golden Spin acted as a sponge of sort. I wasn’t sure if this was a first or not, but I could feel my Hamon rekindled, my body regaining strength and my willpower fully established within my core.
“W-What is going on? You should be whimpering like the crybaby you really are, Joestar!” The shaman shrieked in shock and confusion. “N-Nevermind then, your soul is still withering, Dio Joestar. Your determination, your strength- all of it vanishing from your body and mind as you were judged by me and my Stand, 「 Dark Magus 」!”
His Stand delivered four fast attacks, and I noticed I could now see those. The blast kept a straight line which would have normally hit their target with ease. Yet, as they came fairly close to me, their trajectories suddenly shifted and they were all pulled into the Golden Spin, as if it was a tiny black hole meant to absorb it all.
“W-What? What is this?!”
I could feel this was the moment to strike. My Stand fully manifested, and I quickly saw the small novelty to its fists. There were small sphere-like elements over its knuckles that reminded me of what 「 Star Platinum 」 normally has.
“This! This is the truest display of willpower, one that can’t be beaten by mere tricks. It’s not something you can manipulate and break. This is destiny, this is ambition for the sake of others! I dub this power… 「 The World: Go Beyond 」!”
The Golden Spin soared as 「 ACT 3 」 threw it at our enemy with a strong ‘MUDA’, its speed twice than the normal spin and hitting the shocked Stand User right on his chest. He gasped, air pushed out of his lungs at the impact as the spin kept on drilling on him.
“N-NO, W-Wait!!”
“This… is for all those people you killed.”
My Stand formed two new Golden Spin over its palms and then threw those with its fists.
“ MUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDAMUDA MUDA! ”
Numerous gold-colored attacks slammed rapidly on the foe’s whole body, stopping their drilling and damaging him as soon as he collapsed on the ground dead. The barrage was way deadlier than the usual close-range beating, with the Spin being an endless drill on its individual use and the extent I used it making it a killing assault. With that done, I knew it was time for me to leave. Ignoring the corpse of the Stand User, I managed to make my way out of the cave through the main entrance only to find a large welcoming party only for myself. The elders had retreated out much earlier and had rallied all the people of the village, with the other warriors joining the group in a seemingly unwelcoming approach. But before I found myself embroiled in some all-out brawl to get out of there alive, I was surprised when one of the old ones took a step forward and bowed down to his knees. I was stunned by it, but I still decided to approach him. So I calmly walked up to him and… calmly patted his back. “There is no need to bow to apologize. Words would be fine too.”
“Thank you.”
I blinked. “What for?”
“T-The Shaman. He- He was forced to us. That woman, she- she said he meant well. He could help us.”
“Why did you attack me? Why the others?”
“W-Water.”
I blinked, looking around and realizing one thing I didn’t when it came to their warriors. These natives were clearly dying by dehydration. There was no source of water around, and I could tell that the old one was lost due to the recent land acquisitions. It was a savage situation but not one that couldn’t be solved without some helping hand.
…
“Do any of your warriors here speak proper English? Enough to get hold of a telegraph?”
Before the elder could answer, one of the younger men spoke. “I do.”
I looked at him, he gave me a confident look.
“Tomorrow morning, approach a city that doesn’t see your group negatively. Ask to be put on the telegraph with… ‘this’ company and ask them for assistance near Oklahoma City regarding your tribe. I will take some time today to prepare the nearest base of my business to be operative and send the much needed lawyers to solve this.”
“And what about the price?” Another elder asked.
“Your survival. You shall survive through this and that’s important for me. But since it’s a bit of a tough business, we can establish a trade deal where you can give up part of the products you produce from the fields for reasonable prices and start modernizing this place.”
“Our traditions wouldn’t allow us.”
“I didn’t ask you to give up your past. I’m asking you to build a future for your kids. Morality is just, but it can’t be used as an excuse to let others step on you like this.”
That seemed to put that argument down for good. Still, before leaving, I decided to leave them with something to solve the situation for the time being. I was taken to the main well of the village, which had been running dry for months now, and I used a large Gold Spin to turn some of the air in water to fill up roughly half the entire well. There was surprise at this and when someone tested how the water felt, they were surprised when it was proper and drinkable water. I left that village a failure as a hero in a sense, but I didn’t care. I could tell I had forgotten something important by tackling this issue on my own and I realized what the problem really was when I finally got back to my horse and had to stop when I saw a group of riding horses rushing towards me. I couldn’t grasp their features due to the dust raised by the swift pace they were going to. But I sure recognized that big fluffy mutt that was Bhediya’s dog form that bolted towards me and tackled me on the ground.
“You’re heavy, fuzzy guy,” I groaned awkwardly at the sudden attack followed by a slobbering session on my chin I really didn’t need.
“And you are in trouble, ‘little’ guy.”
I tensed up as I noticed Robert, together with Derek, Bloody, Kate and Zephy staring at me with some intense glares that just promised me some trouble for my little stunt.
Could I blame them? Not really. But could I regret it? No. I knew it had been a must for me to go through. Something about this event, this circumstance, was mine to solve on my own. But what led me to this? Pride or even a need to go beyond my own limits for once even as I was in my weakest possible?
------d-d-d-d--------d-d-d-d---------
AN
So, the next few chapters will have different POVs. Yes, I have decided to give some more dimensions to the others as some plot-relevant character growth is soon to come up. First is… Speedwagon and he will have some new power by the end of next chapter!
This decision comes mostly for the fact that it’s time to finally focus on Adventure, and why not make things so crazy and bizarre that just scream of standard Jojo situations?
P.S. 「 The World: Go Beyond 」 is not a Stand Evolution or a Sub-Stand. It’s a new ability, in this case the power for 「 The World 」 in all its forms to manifest quick Golden Spins and throw them with its fist.
Chapter 81: Omake 36: Divine Singularity (4)
Chapter Text
Omake 36: Divine Singularity (4)
“Frankly-speaking, Jack… I believe that I have to thank you for putting flaws in the monstrosity you currently are part of.”
Hamon worked brilliantly to stun it just enough to bring Gudako away from danger while the rest of the Servants shifted their attention on the entity and started to attack it. Mana blasts exploded upon its dark surface, the Casters distracting it while the heavy hitters of the ‘Knight’ Classes intervened. Physical attacks hardly pierced the beast as the monster healed faster than he received damage, something that soon the strike force noticed and which promptly backed away from as soon as they perceived the creature was planning something. And they were right when endless tendrils created space for it to move. The orangette tried to say something about using more Command Seals, but I told her to go and get behind Mash while I took care of the beast. It was easier said than done as the monstrosity was still healing too fast for my attacks alone to gain some momentum.
“Dio~!”
I returned the greeting with a combination of attacks between me and 「 ACT 3 」, the Stand proving to be strong enough to deter a fast assault but not being enough to fully push it back away from me. Just as I tried to hit numerous sections of its face, I could tell it was preparing to encircle me with tendrils. Rather unpleasant as I could get out of there with my Stand, but I was more concerned by the fact I felt my body paralyzed in sudden fear at seeing a large maw opening in front of me. I think I was hit by the Stun factor that was unpleasantly known in FGO. I felt a degree of despair and desire that was as disgusting as I would have imagined from a man like him. Jack, no matter how much I buried your memory for good, you still manage to find a way to get back to me. My saving grace proved to be another combined assault from the outside, this one actually getting the beast to remain shocked and pull away from whatever it tried to accomplish. Hamon electricity thundered across the entity’s being, sending it in another round of pained roars which gained the attention of other Servants while those I was more familiar with kept on adding to the pressure.
“Yoh! What a scary and slimy monster you got there, Dio!” A boisterous Joseph Joestar announced while hitting the foe with a rapid assault with his Clackers, a loud sigh coming from his side.
“Joseph, you should be careful with these acrobatics,” An exasperated Jonathan Joestar stated while the older version of the flamboyant youngster could only groan at the chiding tone from his grandfather. But it wasn’t the only thing that happened as the other Joestars and the rest took part in the assault.
“ORA!”
“MUDA!”
“Muda!”
Jotaro, DIO and Giorno struck numerous rapid punches all at once, weakening the attention of the monster on himself. Vampire Dio used his ‘laser eyes’ to tear into the belly of the creature while Johnny used the spin to keep it from healing back up and gave Josuke the possibility of striking in that particular area. It was a full-fledged assault. And one that I had to end as soon as I realized that, despite the magnitude of the attacks, the beast was healing fast. The Spin was getting countered, and even as Giorno unleashed GER on the common enemy, its power didn’t work as the beast wasn’t influenced by the Requiem. Not when Dead was involved within its Concept Nature and Concept. Not even when Bhediya, Kate and Derek joined the fray that seemed to change so… I knew that this was a golden opportunity I could let go. So I channeled my Divine Hamon and prepared to pinpoint the greatest weak point to end this. I managed to find something inside that I quickly noticed being a body. A familiar figure too. I slammed my left arm into the monster’s open mouth, tearing through the mud and right onto to grasp the hair of the individual inside. I yanked those out and I was presented with a grinning Jack, his disheveled appearance just screaming of trouble as I could tell the one thing we damaged was an armor of sorts. In fact, it just shattered as soon as I pulled Jack out of it.
“You found me, Dio~”
“Begone from my sight!” I yelled before uppercutting the bastard up above, expecting for the attack to be the killing blow. But… it wasn’t. He was so close to ultimately conceding, I could tell from its life pulses but the last attack didn’t do the trick. And it was there that something quite absurd unfolded before my eyes. A loud crack, then I saw the assassin’s eyes widen in shock as he felt the pain caused by the impact, his rise on the sky halted and then subverted as he was forcibly slammed onto the ground. Jack was finally beaten, that last slam putting him out of commission. I was surprised that someone else in sight could use Hamon, but before I could wait out the smoke to dissipate and reveal their identity, I barely noticed a swift but familiar blur rushing from it and suddenly straddle onto me, carrying all that momentum and forcing me to take several steps back. My eyes widened in surprise as I was suddenly nuzzled onto my face by a warm cheek owned by a violet-eyed beauty.
“I got you, dear!”
“Hannah?”
A giggle, and I could tell from the glances I was getting, plus from those women here in the room that were either married, motherly or trying to get in a relationship with either Gudao or Gudako that involved a wedding were giving us some tremendous look. But while that was a problem, it didn’t help with another thing.
“W-Wait, how did you get here if-”
“It was my work, Lord Dio,” Pucci interrupted from behind the woman as he finished escorting the rest of the group inside. I saw Sarah, which bolted to get a hug out from her surrogate brother, and… Jonathan and Erina. They looked relieved to see me, but the Joestar Heir paused when he noticed that there was a stronger-looking version of himself standing mere meters away from him. They both shared a long look that brought up their respectively long tales of life. Erina was mostly baffled by the idea that her husband could potentially be this big and with that built, but she knew better than being too blunt about it regardless of the tiny blush on her face. Before I could say anything, a familiar voice spoke.
“You’re Hannah,” Tiny Jack asked to the poor unsuspecting woman that had yet to learn of her identity.
“That’s my name!” Hannah proclaimed with a big grin, her posture melting at the sight of the little girl followed by seeing the others flocking at the motherly figure before them. “But not yet. Still, what’s your name, cutiepie?”
Jackie smiled and delivered the news which prompted a jaw-drop from the pseudo-vampire as she tried to rationalize what she just heard. But while her panic subsided when she realized it wasn’t the same individual she just put down for good, I still couldn’t be really worried. This is… really going to be awkward to explain without Hannah trying to get us married and have me give her a baby at once.
Really troublesome… and really messy.
--------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d------------
AN
And so the tale continues! Next time… The first of ‘five’ missions to wrap up this mini-series.
Chapter 82: ARC 2: Ambizione (22)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (22)
Robert E.O. Speedwagon, a man of morals and duty.
Growing up in one of the worst places in London, Ogre Street, Speedwagon soon learned that life was never an easy thing. He lived in the slums, he learned from the experience made there and his perception of humanity, albeit driven by goodness first and foremost, is a realist one. Good men exist as much as there are bad ones . He once lost himself into the purest form of dismay before being ‘found’ by them. First Hannah, then Dio. There were many things that Robert could say to his benefactors, but one thing he never told them was how bad the situation had been had he not been ‘found’. There were many things Speedwagon regretted about his life decisions, but the one of joining Dio was easily the furthest thing from that. Sure, things were never as normal as they used to be before he joined Made in Heaven, but it would be wrong to assume he didn’t like the strangeness of his work. It was a constant flux of novelty that always grasped his sense of adventure and coaxed him into becoming better to face the dangers or even the good days with a proud smile on his face. He trained, he worked, he gained praises, or was chided depending on his work’s pace. Diligent to a fault, but also laid back and quick to enjoy breaks when one was conceded by him.
Robert Speedwagon was also a loyal friend to those that cherished him as a good one themselves. He was a staunch promoter of the notion that friendship, just like all bonds, was born from mutual understanding and care. Respect from two or more individuals regarding the qualities but also the flaws of the others. Dio was the one that reached out for him despite Robert’s earlier intentions to just be a subordinate. He really thought he would have met the usual snot-nosed weakling that had managed to luck it out and get adopted in a wealthy family. What Robert didn’t know was that Dio was much more than just that. His mind, his drive, and then his physical grasp of anatomy. He was good, too good. It felt like a dream when he asked him to be his friend. Not because he didn’t expect to be asked after catching the oddly positive smell coming from him. No, it was the way he asked for it. So calm, so well-practiced, so convinced, so truthful. Speedwagon could only shudder at the memory. It was so easy to remember, that moment burned in his mind when it first unfolded.
Years passed since he first met them, since he joined MiH, and the man could find no reason to be frustrated with his life. The pay was great, the slums were slowly turning into something nicer through the recent politics unfolding thanks to Dio, and he had started to find girls that were actively courting him back home. He was an eligible bachelor, his scars were considered ‘proof’ of his toughness and his charisma moderated that very sense of roughness to something that women ‘liked’. Dio had explained to him that ladies preferred strong men that knew of restraint, and that it was why many noblemen had grown interested in having him take their daughters as brides. It was concerning at times, but since he was shielded by his boss in case of negative responses at his refusals, he didn’t put too much worry on it. Not when life was already as difficult as it was on a normal basis. So, when Dio mentioned a holiday of work in the US, he thought that it would have meant less worries to face as he would have to work to keep the foothold they had gained in Boston. A few weeks later, Robert could say that it had been an unplanned lie from his boss.
He didn’t blame it on him, not when this adventure came out of nowhere and he couldn’t refuse it. Robert wouldn’t have refused to help himself, not when the situation was presented the way it did. He waited for the situation to be fine in Boston before departing to catch up with the small group embarked for New York. What followed next was a crazy trip across the US. From New York to California. Many foes, all driven to act against them or hired from those that suffered the inequity of the nation by the very same individual. Their mission was clear despite their differences: someone was planning to kill Dio, kill them, and then obtain the means to conquer the world. It was unacceptable, and thus Speedwagon fought forth together with his allies. Some were known companions, but he made new ones along the way. People he could trust, a smell and he knew that Dio found new gems in the rough… minus Kate. In fact, it felt incredibly odd when, as he compared her scent to Dio, Robert had a bit of trouble to differentiate the two. Something bound them to each other, but he knew it was nothing for Hannah to worry about. It was platonic at best, maybe even just close friendship at that.
Currently they were returning inside the borders of Texas, taking a stop in Amarillo. Robert was numbly nodding as he finished listening to Derek as he mentioned that he had visited this city before, and how their wines were quite unique. Speedwagon had learned to rely on the cowboy when it came to wine, mostly because the man had made it a mission for himself to check the bars of the cities he visited. Something that Robert had picked up as his own hobby during the trip as he had been incredibly curious about the differences between European vineyards and those grown in North America. There were a couple of differences, specifically those cities that were once owned by France and Spain as there were some hints that connected to their former overlords’ methods of producing the beverage. It was a fascinating experiment, one that was of course driven by some moderation as Robert didn’t have any interest in staying drunk all the time. After going out with the Stand User to seek their lonely space of comfort by the local bar, Robert took a moment to gauge the overall situation of the town. Amarillo was one of the least populated cities they had visited. It had been recently incorporated since the local population was around 500 at this point and time, and the local bar was smaller than the two blonds could have predicted. Despite the few signs that would suggest that there wasn’t going to be much about it, Robert was still surprised by the warm welcome that the owner and the workers at the bar provided at the ‘strangers’ of the day.
They were given quick service and Robert was also stunned by the quality of the alcohol and the service itself. Derek praised the place much to two waitresses’ amusement, but he made it clear he was ‘already taken and not planning to annoy the missus with anything crazy’, which limited the flirting by a lot. One also tried to approach Robert with a friendly but overall flirty behavior, but he didn’t feel confident enough to make a move here and now. Not with alcohol already in him and putting him in the worst situation to handle that kind of attention. He was no light-weight, but he had seen and heard of men making too many mistakes with too much booze in their body, and how that could easily end up with regrets and worse. So, Robert did the best thing he could and, after quickly paying for his current orders, he decided to take a ‘smoke break’ to clear up his mind. Derek nodded, a bit annoyed by this but understanding a point that they had already discussed about. Robert didn’t enjoy smokes… much. But the scent of a lit cigar taken from time to time was something that cleared up his mind and gave him something for his thoughts to get too messy and conflicting with one another. He was about to get one going when he tensed up at the loud noise of struggle, but also at the dread-filled shriek of a woman struggling against a drunk man in front of the bar’s entrance.
“Shut up! Don’t ya see ye’re making a fuss out of nothing? Ye're gonna be my wife, regardless of what you think.”
The screaming continued, and Robert decided to investigate further. His eyes narrowed as soon as he got his sight aimed at the scene. The woman that was fighting against the man pulling her around was actually tied with a strong-looking rope, with her arms bound close to her waist as the lady, wearing just her nightwear as her red hair covered her face as she was yanked towards the man’s horse. He was planning to take her away, and Speedwagon could see that this was standard kidnapping happening in broad daylight. At that moment, there was no sheriff or anyone with guns to intervene, so he decided to take matters into his own hands and do things himself. A single throw of his hat and the blades did their job in severing the rope in half and freeing the woman shortly after. The snapping of the rope saw them both trip, but the girl was quick to stand up and run away. She looked around, blue piercing eyes soon seen through the red mane she had for hair. She spotted Robert as he retrieved his returning hat, her trembling legs still allowing her to quickly move towards him. The kidnapper snarled in anger as he rushed up towards them but paused as soon as he realized where the woman had run to.
“You-”
“How dare you try to kidnap a woman, sir?”
The harshness in Speedwagon’s voice was enough to slap any effort to appear strong from the unknown guy.
“W-Why do you care-”
“Why wouldn’t I care! You mean to tell me this is normal? To kidnap women because you are not able to properly court them? Shame on you, sir. It’s clear you’re but just scum.”
Gritting his teeth, the man took another step, but he paused as Robert’s eyes sharpened to manifest his own disgust. Having experienced many atrocities himself, some of which were common life issues for a man his age and with his upbringing, the glare itself was nothing short than deadly. It was a chilling reminder that deep down that jovial and helpful personality, there was an individual that had experienced enough to break ‘tough men’ into pieces.
“Y-You- You are-”
“Go away and don’t bother this lady anymore,” Robert interrupted again, this time managing to silence the kidnapper and sending him running. It was clear he was going to get back to them, but for now he could get to help this girl for any injuries she got. But before he could speak up and address her, the redhead looked up, teary blue eyes looking up at him with relief.
“T-Thank you.”
But what really got him surprised wasn’t that. It was the noticeable scar that seemed to have gotten close enough to claim her left eye. It stretched from the middle of her cheek up to just below her eyebrow. It was an old one from the lack of blood on it.
“You’re welcome,” Robert replied quietly, just now realizing he held back his breath.
How was that even a thing now?
He had never felt so surprised to see a girl this closely, but the gentleman still managed to help her to enter the bar. Water was dispensed, Robert gave up his jacket so she could be better covered and there was an instantaneous reaction from the waitresses to help the sobbing girl. There was some unease when they spotted the scar, but they looked quick to react as soon as Speedwagon prodded them to move with some quick comments.
“This is so much. I’m- I’m so sorry for the inconvenience-”
“You were almost kidnapped, miss. There is nothing to apologize for.
“I’m… thank you.”
“It’s alright. My name is Robert Speedwagon. This is my friend, Derek Horse.”
“Nice to meet you, lass.”
A tiny smile formed on her face. “D-Daisy. Daisy Mccullough.”
Daisy looked more at ease after the introduction. The wine was forgotten, same for the cigar, as Robert preferred to focus more on the girl. Something about her just made him so intrigued and interested in her. Which was a novelty since this was the first time he felt so invested in a girl beyond her looks. She was beautiful, her frame was petite, but not lacking the womanly curves which were just barely hidden by his jacket. Her red hair was vibrant, and there was something so soft and sweet in her blue eyes that made his heart quicken at the mere thought. Yet, beyond all of this, one element stood out to him the most and was what really got him interested in her.
That scar looks… pretty.
Not only in an aesthetic way, but also in a mysterious way. He could tell there was a story, perhaps a bad one but… she carried herself without care about it, even though she spotted him looking at it plenty of times and said nothing about it. In fact, she didn’t even react beyond the usual blush of a man staring at a woman’s face for too long. The inner tension grew steadily until he decided to be honest about it.
“What’s the story behind… that?”
“Uh? You mean my scar?” The girl innocently inquired, unsure if that was really the point or maybe there was something else she missed in that struggle. A nod from Speedwagon had her speak up with a somewhat calmer tone. “I will tell you, but only if you tell me about yours, Mr. Speedwagon.”
He nodded, having long shed any form of embarrassment about the story behind his own.
“That’s fair.”
So she started to narrate how she came to get that scar. There wasn’t much to say beyond the fact that it had been there for many years now. Daisy was roughly his age, maybe two to three years younger than him, so the scar had been there for about two decades, when her father struck her with a dagger while she tried to defend her mother from him. He was a violent drunk, and the violence ended the same day she received that scar as the sheriff finally got involved and sent the father to the nearest jail to Amarillo, which was back in Austin. From the way she described it, Robert could tell that the reason why she didn’t mind the staring is because she saw it as a prideful moment.
“If I hadn’t moved, my mother would have died. If this is the price to pay to save her life? Then I’m fine with it.”
It sounded so valiant and impressive. She looked fragile and quick to waver when before someone stronger than her, but it was her mental fortitude that really stood out from this. In fact, it became even more evident when it was his turn to the story. Despite his confidence in telling her that tale, now that he heard hers, Robert couldn’t help but feel that the reason behind his own scar was more childish. It all started when he heard one of his oldest friends had been killed because of a debt. He got infuriated because he knew that the guy had been setting up enough money to pay everything back and he had been possibly scammed, with his life taken and his money used as ‘compensation’ by whoever did that. When the younger Speedwagon rushed to attack, ignoring the warnings from others, he was met with a brutal fight. The killer, a masterful knife-user, managed to put him to the corner very quickly. He was precise, coming close to actually cutting important sections of his body and came close to blind him for good through the cut he now had across the face. His luck was what prevented the worst from happening. And it had been a wet floor which offered him the opportunity to snatch the dagger off the assassin’s hold and stab his head.
Not his proudest moment, he quickly admitted despite Derek mentioning this was perhaps something he could imagine a boisterous, younger Speedwagon to do. Even Daisy seemed positive this wasn’t really a tale of revenge. In her words, he also stopped a dangerous man and that it was alright to feel angry when someone you care about is killed off like that, like nothing. The way she described had him surprisingly uneasy, but still completely taken by her genuine opinion that felt so refreshing and nice. Derek stared at the exchange with glee, but decided to not tease them. Not yet, he thought as a possible reason. Still, while the encounter left a positive aftertaste to the trio, Daisy had to leave to get back home and, as she moved to return the jacket back to its owner, Robert told her that it was a gift he gave her. He had already taken all the important things in it and that he had a few spares to rely on from now on.
More tears, Robert at this point was incredibly close to just hugging her. Was that normal? Was that the normal feeling Jonathan had towards Erina? Or Hannah towards Dio? Was this love? The last question came as she left through the doors, and the blond looked ready to give chase to try and speak more to her until something else happened. Something that shocked him into action. A familiar shriek, this time the doors of the bar were slammed open as two masked men tried to rob the place while a familiar bastard and a minion of his put some rope around the struggling lady before placing her near the saddle of the horse their boss owned. Bandits, that’s how the locals called them as they were armed to the teeth to make a massacre within the building. Once the guy settled himself ready to go, he rushed out with the animal, leaving his minions to delay or kill the ones behind his previous humiliation. Derek snorted and his Stand made easy work of the trio without even much of a hassle. The real problem was catching up with the escaping figure as there was just a horse there.
“Take the horse. My back doesn’t allow me to pull through riding fast and with attention, and you have more reasons to not let them go.”
A nod, Robert didn’t hesitate to suddenly give chase to the bandit leader. But as he proceeded to catch up and quickly arrive right behind them, he realized things weren’t going to be as easy as he would have wanted. He wasn’t going fast enough. The horse was young and fast, but not faster than the one they were chasing. This was going to be a problem if he didn’t stop him from reaching his destination and he knew that. He thought about possible solutions, with Robert ultimately recalling some discussions with Dio about a possible solution to this problem.
Dio once said something about the Spin and Horses. But what was it all about?
It’s been years since this topic had been brought up, and the current intense situation he was in didn’t help him think as swiftly as usual. Still, he tried to muster the spin with one of the steel balls he had on himself. While the hat was his favorite Spin conductor, Robert was also prepared to rely on the basics to achieve something out of this matter. So, he charged up the ball with the Spin, and it was there that he realized something was odd. The power in it was more intense than usual, but also more controlled. He could tell the energy heightened the horse’s speed by a small bit, but it was also the prelude of something bigger. Something that Dio hadn’t expected for his friend to develop, but, then again, this was an unexpected emergency. Something so unexpected that still presented itself as a solution. The white lines of the energy he had manifested turned gold, and Robert felt… a pair of warm arms grasping around him, not as a restriction but as a… call for support. He was stunned by this, but not as much as the arms actually proved to be real and the owner of said arms ‘tied to him’ somehow. The green-colored humanoid didn’t say anything, but it acted on instinct, on impulse- by Speedwagon’s own command. This light feeling, it felt immensely powerful and yet difficult to grasp fully at. The floating figure zeroed the distance between him and the two, the figure soaring close to the horse and he touched it. The animal seemed to tense up before slowing down to a halt. It was steady, but it infuriated the man as he failed to get the dejected creature to move. Robert stopped his horse as soon as he was close enough and jumped to tackle the distracted man down. Daisy fell too, but the fall was mostly cushioned by both men as she fell on top of them. She scrambled and moved away from the two as they started to fight one another.
Without a gun to help him out, the bandit was easily overwhelmed by the brawler that was Speedwagon, and the blonde emerged victorious as he managed to untie the girl, offer her a helping hug and, after wrapping up the unconscious bandit and setting him on his horse, he started to take everyone back to the nearby town. The sheriff thanked Speedwagon for his good work and the bandit was swiftly escorted to jail. An hour later, as it was time to go back to the train, Daisy decided to drag him on a nearby alley for a private discussion. Derek was nearby, but he allowed this to happen as his teasing look suggested that he expected something ‘funny’ to happen there.
“Mr. Speedwagon- No… Robert, I wish to thank you again for saving me. That man had been trying to kidnap me for months now and… now I feel safer knowing he will remain in jail.”
The blond offered a sheepish look. “It’s alright, Daisy. It was the right thing to do.”
There was a brief moment of quiet; they both enjoyed staring at each other.
“Daisy.”
The girl blinked. “Yes, Robert?”
“I… I would like to return back here once I’m finished with my current work. It will not be much but… I want to see you again since I… I think something can happen.”
“Something… Can it happen?” She inquired with a small smile. “Robert, are you asking to court me?”
His face burned. “I-I’m not sure just yet. It’s… I think you are incredible. You had so much happening to you and when I look at you, I can tell you can overcome all of that and bring out even more strength from it.”
Her eyes watered. “I-I’m not that special. I’m just… I just know that giving up is not in my mind.”
“Which is why I love you for it.”
…
The girl looked at her feet and Robert decided to lift his hat and offer it to her. Daisy glanced up to it and frowned.
“I want you to keep it. This promise- my interest is not a lie. This hat is… important to me and I want you to keep it while I am away. I’ll be back for you and it.”
Her smile was back, her tears flowing a bit faster.
“I-I’ll keep it as my greatest treasure,” Daisy promised with a bright blush on her face matched, if not outmatched, by a brighter smile. “But, I would like to give you something in return for this.”
A confused look appeared on the man’s face, but it melted in a shocked one when he was rewarded with a soft peck on the lips. The young woman smiled and nodded, happy and satisfied.
“I will wait for you too, Robert. I hope you can tell me more of this adventure as soon as this is over and you come back to see me.”
This last moment together left Speedwagon… stunned. If before there was any doubt of that raw and intense feeling being love, now that doubt was no longer there to prevent him from seeing the sunny sky up above his head.
“This truly was a good place to visit,” Robert commented to himself, a pleased smile on his face as he still digested the chaste kiss he just received.
...
“So… how was that?”
Robert refused to answer that, preferring to keep quiet despite Dio’s best efforts to understand what the cowboy had been referring to and where did he ‘lose’ his hat. The only reason he managed to avoid getting pushed around too much was because he shifted the attention to his newest ‘trick up his sleeve’ and Dio looked surprised when he called out the fact he now had a Stand which… prompted a discussion about the possibility of the Spin was the trigger for new Stands beyond upgrading existing ones. The final decision on its name turned out to be 「 Ball Breaker 」since it formed through the Spin and was seemingly dependent on it. But as the trip resumed and they were back to thinking about the next stop, Robert couldn’t help but sigh at the sweet thought that he finally found someone that he could love beyond mere friendship. He knew this was going to see him teased a lot once it came out, but he would mind it if it meant being around her once more and maybe forever too.
What a curious thing, a love-stricken Speedwagon.
--------------d-d-d-d-----------
AN
Thoughts on Speedwaifu getting a waifu?
Chapter 83: Omake 37: United We Stand
Chapter Text
Omake 37: United We Stand
“So, how sensitive are those?”
Kate could only groan when Derek brought up a fine topic to converse about, aiming a finger at the cat-like appendixes atop her head. This comment came up during one of those peaceful waits to reach the next stop. It was mentioned out of the blue as the cowboy had just finished cleaning up his boots when he decided to ask about the two elements as soon as he looked up and saw those twitching at the minimal noises. The feline nature of her physique had been discussed for weeks now, and yet no one had been as direct as the revolver-user. The blonde had been rather resilient on any questions about her unique biology, and I had been the one that she opened up the most. Despite that rejecting reaction, Kate was surprised when the subject wasn’t dropped. It was Bhediya that struck next and he spoke some of the most amusing words possible. And also embarrassing ones since they detailed a bit of an awkward ‘one-on-one’ session we had while I was doing paperwork.
“I was nervous the first few times I allowed Dio to scratch my ears, but it’s not that bad. In fact, I love it from time to time and… Trust me, we’re not going to embarrass you or-”
“It’s not just allowing, it’s also thinking about it,” The girl interjected fiercely. “I really don’t like that people bring attention to… me.”
“That’s because you expect to be mocked or worse, but trust us when we say that we know you are our friend, Kate. We care and we are just curious,” Robert argued truthfully. “Sure, it sounds bizarre but you have to admit it’s not like you don’t have your own interests in each of us.”
Speedwagon seemed to nail a particular topic we weren’t aware about. Kate’s posture tensed up, her gaze now aimed at the ground while Zephy quietly stalked behind her.
“What do you mean?” Bloody asked, but before the gentleman could answer, the woman’s familiar decided to put his fifty cents.
“Kate has started to have her own questions towards each of you.”
I actually frowned. “Of what kind?”
“The same as the one you have on her, I believe. In fact, I guess you can say that because she isn’t able to tell you anything because she doesn’t feel it would be equal to what you’re asking from her, ” The familiar remarked. “ Which is why I think it would be better if you complied to some minor requests that could make you stand out better in her eyes. In return, you would be able to ask an equally important question to her.”
…
“I accept.”
My voice interrupted any attempt to ponder about this matter. Kate’s eyes widened, and then she narrowed those at me. “Why did you accept this quickly?”
“Because I trust you to not make it too upsetting or awkward. We’re not exactly trying to do anything that you might find yourself uncomfortable with… but I also understand it can be quite upsetting to be reminded of your situation.”
She offered a smile. “Thanks and… I suppose you want to go first, right?”
It was there where my bravado faltered by a fair bit. I wasn’t exactly confident of my capacity to outright get any questions answered since there were a few things I really wasn’t up to discuss with anyone in particular. What I didn’t expect was for Kate to go for a verbal uppercut as soon as I nodded.
“What is the most embarrassing thing you have dealt with… ever?”
...I was glad that it had been this question. And yes, this wasn’t the worst question possible as far as I knew about myself. Still, it was a bit embarrassing as Bhediya perked in curiosity at the notion since he could recall I had once mentioned something really embarrassing that only Jonathan and Speedwagon knew about. I refused to tell anyone else because ‘I got enough from having to handle these two and their infuriating reactions’. And it was there when I decided to be quite honest and speak of what was really the most embarrassing thing I had to ever experience.
I brought up the very nightmare that got me caught up in some terrifying scenarios about a… female Jonathan. Yes, despite the crazy things I went through, that was perhaps the scariest but also the most embarrassing thing I was ever subjected to. Bhediya himself was shocked at the narration, especially when I described the terrifying Stand the female Jojo had at her disposal. The idea of a ‘fiercely in love’ but ‘insanely so’ woman giving chase with a monstrous Stand that could easily destroy London with some simple attacks was enough to paint a rather grim scenario. The only saving grace, which got a bit of an annoyed frown from Speedwagon since he had planned to hear the ‘most amusing bit of it all’, was that I didn’t mention the ‘Speedwaifu’ bit. I had told only Jonathan, but when these two spoke up about it, Robert learned of it too and saw it fit to tease me about what ‘sizes’ he had in that situation. Hannah sure was perplexed but equally disturbed when she heard the truth. A really chilling sight to see someone so horrified and yet so helpless in handling that kind of pressure.
The others were pulled to handle through similar questions, with Speedwagon being asked about his scars, Bhediya pressured to ultimately confirm if he saw himself as my ‘pet’ while in his dog form (which proved to be yes as this made things between us relatively weird for the time being), Bloody was asked if he had some ‘childish flaws’ (which proved to be his incapacity to eat a certain kind of veggies for too many consecutive meals). By the end of it all, it was finally time to ask the big question and the answer was pretty much what everyone expected… and yet it left Kate in quite the unexpected turn of events herself as she had actually expected for something more than just a question.
“They are sensitive, yes. What about?”
“We were just asking,” I replied calmly. “We were just asking for that and nothing more.”
“So… wait, what about touching?”
“You want us to touch them?”
“No!” She exclaimed, pausing for a moment. “So you were just asking about this and nothing more?”
“Yes. I think the situation is pretty clear.”
…
“Oh.”
“Did you really expect them to press for more?” Zephy teased and the Japanese girl huffed.
“Yes. Why? Did you think they wouldn’t?”
“No.”
“Liar.”
“He isn’t exactly lying,” I argued in defense of the familiar. “You’re uncomfortable with that and you allow others to handle those elements you feel rather nervous to show around only when necessary. We are friends, Kate-”
“And we look out for each other, even if it’s a bit strange if we start comparing one with the other,” Derek said. “Am I right, hairy guy?”
Bhediya’s lips twitched. “I suppose you are, frail man.”
The cowboy snorted at the remark and as Kate watched the rest of the group share funny jabs at each other’s flaws, she realized one thing. Despite how much she tried to keep a formal and mostly solitary approach in life, now she had made friends and those people were precious enough to make her feel like she was back home, with a family.
A very bizarre family.
-------------d-d-d-d-----------------
AN
Something to warm people’s hearts as the next chapters are going to be tough and will put the willpower of those members of the group. Some will suffer the struggle, others will overcome the obstacle and unlock their true potential. Yes, a great journey is coming to an end, and those crusaders are going to face the last hurdles before greatness!
Chapter 84: ARC 2: Ambizione (23)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (23)
“You want to do what?”
Dio’s voice left him slightly nervous, but mostly because he felt he was overstepping with this request.
Derek Horse, professional gunslinger and former member of the Union Army, had never felt this much upset to himself for this kind of curiosity. Maybe it was because he hoped to gain a degree of personal strength out of it, having seen the results of what he was currently aiming for: Hamon. The idea came to him when he finished a conversation with Speedwagon as to why he never trained with that mystical art. After all, he had the chance to do so for many years now. The answer stunned him as he had just recently grown interested in improving in that department. ‘The art is not meant for everyone’, the fellow blond said, ‘and it is tied to an inner potential within the user’. He asked for a greater explanation, and what he got was that not everyone could fully unlock it, just like Dio had said a few weeks earlier. In fact, only a small percentage could technically unlock it naturally, with the remaining numbers being bolstered by those that ‘developed’ a soul-related requirement to try and unleash it.
It all stemmed from the capacity to endure trauma and overcome it through personal might. So, in a way, he could actually give it a shot and the curiosity he had about it just heightened at the notion to actually unlock that inner potential himself. Did he have the potential to unleash that kind of power? Did he? He decided to ask. Pure interest to know, nothing more if it wasn’t possible for him to train with it. But as he sat down with Dio, and as he questioned him about the possibilities, he couldn’t help but feel like he had taken the extra step he shouldn’t. But why? He couldn’t tell on the spot, but it definitely wasn’t tied to Dio himself. In fact, the young man looked pleased at this conversation, and even encouraged the idea of giving it a shot.
“I suppose that would help you a lot. Still, I hope you understand that the procedure can be unpleasant.”
“Robbie told me it was going to be messy. Just don’t kill me, right?” He teasingly replied, hoping to really not get killed by that move. He had too much to live for. Like his family. And alcohol.
The two moved back to the beds wagon as the Hamon User needed some silence to focus on the situation and get the ‘first step’ through. Derek remembered how Bloody got it, and he thought that it was going to be quite a delicate operation to go through. So, as he prepared for the hit… he got hit. It was sudden, immediate and it made his heart go still in shock as he felt Dio’s fingers strike his chest. He remained still, holding back against the unpleasant sensation coming from that ‘attack’, but something else happened as he tried to keep a solid expression about it.
He fainted. He ended up fainting. He was surprised by the move, and he ended up losing consciousness due to it. That and the sharp strange feeling erupting from his chest. His eyes were closed momentarily, but he managed to force himself awake. What kind of tough man would allow himself to fall victim to such a move? His eyes managed to open, but the ceiling of the train was replaced by a blue sky over his head. A blue sky with clouds as the wind swept down to the grassy floor he was lying on. It all felt so familiar, even more as his glance moved to check his surroundings and to capture the sight of a hill he had seen many times in his childhood. Derek pushed himself off the ground, dusting himself and quickly noticing that something was wrong with his body. He was way shorter than before, and his arms and legs were short too. He was wearing old clothes he once wore as a child and- The blond brought his hand to his face, to where his beard was supposed to be and… it was gone. The beard was gone and his cheeks were slightly fatter. Baby fat. He was… a kid again? Was this his mind?
He decided to further investigate the odd circumstance, starting by walking towards the top of the hill in front of him. The one with the big tree which he tended to visit when he needed to be… far from home. His parents weren’t abusive or neglectful, but yelling competitions weren’t that uncommon and he would generally walk away because he hated it. He loathed being around two adults that yelled at each other. At first, he recalled, he thought they were going to eventually split. That they weren’t really in love. But in a strange and particularly unsettling dynamic, both his father and mother were actually turning this more as a ‘daily ritual’ to let out all the pent-up frustration of the rest of the day. He would discover this only after puberty struck him, leaving incredibly worried and clueless during his early years as a kid.
So he would go out of his way to visit this place, and to actually sit down under the tree’s shade to let ‘nature and her soft whispers’ cuddle him in a state of calm. His mind would clear out, any bad emotion would be relieved and… then it became the place where he met her. Derek was now sitting under the tree’s branches, someone else doing the same right beside him. A small girl, she had a content smile as she held a basket filled with red roses, a flower that was common to grow in this area. The man could never forget this individual, not when she would end up becoming his wife.
Melanie was a beauty even as a child. A glance and he was smitten to her. She was his love before he could even ask her to be a friend. They started innocently, both visiting on a daily basis and checking the tree, the hill, the flowers and each other’s company. They were happy then, and they remained so for their whole childhood and early adulthood. They were inseparable, so much so that it became easy for their parents to catch on to the fact both were meeting with someone that was more than just a friend in their eyes. After a while, when the two started to be more than just friends, his mother teased him for ages when she learned of this, and his father didn’t mind the ‘good pick’ he made. She was, after all, a kind and honest gal.
It was odd how both adults, who were usually keen to have quarrels on an almost daily basis, were actually unable to come up with reasons to bicker about it. They just couldn’t no matter the snickering and the teasing both aimed at each other at times. It was as if they had agreed to restrain themselves about possible issues of that kind. Derek never asked, but he could tell something of that kind had really unfolded during one of those times he was out to meet Melanie. It was surprising, but it was a development he welcomed even when his wedding came and cemented that hope of a lovely relationship. The tree was their place to visit even when she was pregnant with their child. Melanie loved it to death as the roses there were as red as the love she felt for him. And the place was soothing to his soul even as he grew up into what he was now. A man that was hardened by time.
A War that wasn’t his to begin with, but became one when people he knew turned foul and bad. He enlisted for his ideals, to protect them as he wanted to believe in them like his father did back when he had fought in the army. When war made ‘sense’ and it wasn’t American against American. It all seemed like a big adventure around the nation with the noble value of protecting those that couldn’t stand up on their own, those that deserved to have their voices heard. It proved to be much worse than that. The burning smell of rotting flesh and blood, the mud stained by corpses, the cannons throwing volleys while rifles cracked shots left and right. Derek still remembered when it all started, when he got his Stand. He was scarred, he was left to a bloody mess after he had been struck thrice. He could have recovered had he returned to the safe zone, the injuries were recoverable form. Yet… his gun was empty, his sight was blurry and his breathing was getting weaker by the moment.
He felt like he was moments away from dying, to join the rest of the carcasses on the floor. But something happened. Everything was covered in dark mud, deafening his sight to his surroundings… except for a single object that flew out of his chest pouch. A small necklace, one with a photo of the family he got back home. One that knew that he was to return back to them. He stood, he fought against the odds of bleeding out or being shot once again. Gripping the picture close while also clasping as harshly the handle of the bizarre revolver in his hand, Derek made it back home. He had no recollection of what exactly unfolded, but he started to shoot at shapes between him and his retreat, the bullets seemingly endless as they precisely struck all those he considered enemies. He got back to the medical tent much to the surprise of the officers there, and he got treated for his wounds. He was eventually ordered to rest for a few days to recover from the ordeal, but he was soon back to win that blasted war with those that didn’t lose their minds in this conflict.
When he returned home, he felt alive only as his wife and daughter came to greet him. Deliah was so tiny, so adorable and so… innocent. That touch of naivety just broke him and he was crying while holding the child dearly close to him. He made it back, and he was alive. Yet something was lost, a feeling that came with the war and was no longer there. Something important, something that made the fighting worthy of being conducted by him and others. Something that made him feel… worthy of having gotten a chance to live that day. He always wondered what it was, what he lost, what he had to seek out. When his parents died, Derek realized how things had changed a lot. He was a ‘better’ parent due to what he experienced on his skin, but he felt that, as a person, he forsook something for too long. Which is why he wandered off for a chance to learn a new truth… and he did.
He learned of the Heavens from Dio, a meaning to one’s life that defied the existence of a single God and was based on the individual’s capacity to muster what was already inside them. The power to fight back against horrible circumstances and to pull through those troubles without hesitation and with a big grin on their faces. But it wasn’t the only thing he found. He found purpose, and he could tell it was the right one. He found a new family to add to the one he had. More people he could share his thoughts on, a drinking buddy, a little buddy to tease and coach, a lady and her ‘pet’ to poke fun at from time to time, a curious uptight young man that was tuned with nature and… then there was Dio. The only worry he had, was the one weighing his conscience down. His mind left the memory lanes it visited, bringing him back to that tree that he for so long longed to have near to enjoy. To feel lulled into a state of full serenity by its shade and pleasant solitude.
“I’m sorry,” Derek finally muttered and he noticed that he was back to being an adult, with his dear wife now as old as him and holding close to her sleeping Deliah. “For being far from home for too long.”
She smiled kindly, almost angelically. “And why should you be? You will come back.”
“I might die. Our foe is… not the same as before.”
“It’s always a different enemy each time. Like life, we all live with new obstacles that beat the previous ones,” Melanie remarked tenderly, playing with some of her sleeping daughter’s locks of hair. “But you come back all the time. And that’s because you don’t want her to miss her daddy.”
“And for you to not miss your dearest husband.”
A giggle, he leaned out to plant a soft kiss on her cheek and nudged himself to the side so he could be close to her and the child.
“You’re troubled by guilt that you shouldn’t be worried about. My lovely little hero.”
“A hero? I am not exactly one.”
“Aren’t you, my love?” She questioned, almost offended by that response. “And yet you’re saving people. You’re putting your worth into the line, your life too, and you’re doing it because you know it’s a necessity to save others.”
“What if I lose focus of-”
“Will you?”
…
“What?” He questioned with a confused tone, the woman cupping his cheeks.
“Will you allow yourself to lose it? Your focus on us?”
“N-No. Of course not.”
“My dear, you’re a good man. You might be rough, but I know you’re well above being stopped by anything about it.”
Just as she finished saying that, he was about to speak again, but he was interrupted by a bundle of little joy that had woken up in the meantime. The man looked down as his daughter had shifted to his lap, chin pressing on his chest as she aimed her gaze at him while smiling.
“Daddy?”
“Yes, my little pie?”
“Can you get back to us after beating the mean guys?”
…
“Of course. I promise I will be back soon.”
A giggle, his body eased and soon the world collapsed around him. He knew what happened as he slowly felt that love, that pure form of affection circulating all over his body. His eyes opened again, this time to be greeted by the room he had collapsed to. Dio was looking at him, worried, but seemingly determined that he was going to make it. And Derek did it.
“I’m… back.”
He smiled. “I can see that.”
The cowboy didn’t refuse the helping hand and he got up from the floor.
“It worked,” Dio pointed out. “I can feel it, your body is adapting to it.”
Nodding, the gunslinger could feel a strange feeling of… “Peace.”
“And calm.”
“It’s so… unexpected. I thought it was more ‘turbulent’.”
A chuckle, it was clear Dio had expected this much from the fellow blond. “Not always, and not without you using it as an attack force. It works in synchrony with your soul and body. The moment you learn how to harness this power, you will understand this better.”
Derek nodded, his gaze aimed at his hands as he could feel it so clearly. He also noticed, as he called his Stand out, that 「 The Emperor 」 now came out quicker, smoother and it felt lighter to hold. His capacity to aim was also… improved. He had less issues mustering enough focus for clean shots. Still, the minor improvement was but the first real step into Hamon and he knew that now he had to start training too if he wanted to get even better with it. He expected things to just get tougher from now on… and he wasn’t that far off from the truth.
If only he had considered the fact that he was getting old and his body was far from its prime.
-------d-d-d-d----------d-d-d-d------
“You’re almost there,” Dio muttered as he focused on Derek’s current situation. “Just once more.”
It was easier said than done. Derek’s face was red to show the pure strain he was going through. Dio hadn’t been kind with setting up his first day of training.
First, it was meditation to try and get a greater understanding of this new element that pervaded his senses and enchanted those. It was a complicated task, not difficult but definitely not the easiest one in his case. He had so much to think about, and he only achieved a brief moment of peace when he allowed his thoughts of that precious hill of his to enable him out from his current thoughts. Next was the bone-breaking exercises that forced him to take things to a whole new level of physical training. It was there that he realized that all those cool moves that he expected to eventually get hang on were… not within his reach. Not when he was this slow-learning when it came to this new circumstance. He could still use a lot of Hamon due to his past traumas enabling a greater amount of potential compared to others, but his control was messed up. By a lot.
He had to endure a few snickers from both Bhediya and Bloody as they passed around. Kate noticed this development too, but she and Zephy lingered to actually cheer him up. It wasn’t that easy, but after going through the last ‘weighted push-up’. Dio had decided to put him under extra pressure by adding a few heavier clothes on him. Those were meant to stimulate a ‘proper counter’ to the Hamon enchantment. The higher the strain, the higher the gain. He couldn’t exactly support that statement but he could see the point in that. He was then going some jumping jacks, the weights now relocated to his legs to make it more difficult to jump, and finally he was given the task of lifting himself through a special bar that was slippery and that forced him to use constant Hamon to not fall off from it. The moment he fell for it was the moment where he had to do the task again. Once he was done with all that mess, he was allowed to finally rest and think how wrong he had been about the difficulty of this whole process. Way higher than predicted.
“Why is this so difficult?” The cowboy inquired tiredly as he remained on the ground, preferring that to merely sitting.
“Because you’re starting late and it normally should be better articulated with more meditations, and a more peaceful pace.”
“T-Then why are you pushing me into harder training?”
“Do you want to lose 4 years of your life to get to the point you can effectively hold your own in close-quarters with a vampire?”
He could tell the younger man was being truthful. Mostly. There was also another reason, and he was rewarded with it shortly after.
“That and the fact I want to see how strong your fortitude is.”
“I thought I proved that already,” The gunslinger lamented and Dio hummed in agreement.
“You proved to have the fortitude to handle threats, but you have yet to prove to have it when it comes to approach something that will define part of your future,” The English Businessman explained calmly. “Hamon is also a lifestyle which, in my humble opinion, should be refined on a daily basis, even for a minimal amount of time.”
“What happens when one doesn’t?”
“Well, if it’s just a case of forgetfulness for a day or two… Nothing. But for longer than that, you will end up losing all that training and it means being put back to square one.”
And that didn’t sound anything Derek was willing to deal with. Considering how ‘time-limited’ training was, it wasn’t like he had to worry about the timing. In fact, it would be a good way to make some more muscles for the lady back home to love. Just that thought brought him the strength to stand from the floor and sit by his bed as he thought about the recent circumstances. Hamon was now an element to keep trying to develop and even now as he waited and rested, he could feel the energy soothing the sore muscles and help him recover faster to his fatigue. His stamina was definitely going to be more compared to before. He was going to be faster, nimbler and more perceptive of things. It was an overall boon, no issues in that. Training… was still going to be a nightmare to survive for the time being.
Derek’s hand glowed at his own command, displaying that his control over the breathing was different than before. Better, he admitted and he was given further confirmation of this when he decided to test his capacity to hold his breath underwater. The gunslinger was shocked when he managed to hold it for more than his usual time, managing to resist the temptation of pulling away for a whole minute. Usually he would be able to resist half of that, and he hadn’t done anything to really improve that… except unlocking his Hamon potential. Despite this novelty, he still decided against training again for that day, merely looking at the others doing that on their own. Bloody was the finest example of what level he should first strive to get to. It was the one that started Hamon training the closest before him, and his skills were impressive at this point. Dio admitted that there were circumstances where the training was more versatile when it came to age and body, a degree of flexibility from the growth that just allowed the boy’s potential to be unleashed faster and better.
It was quite frustrating, but nothing neither he or Dio could do much about. He could still learn as quickly as his body and mind allowed, but he should well put away any disappointment in being beaten in training by someone that was less than half his age. So, Derek stuck around for a while before retreating to chat with Speedwagon about the current development. His good friend had already uncorked a new bottle of wine, letting the fruity flavor of the beverage pour out of the bottle together with the liquid as he filled up two glasses. He always knew how to get him in quite the good mood when he needed it.
“Tough day, my friend?” He asked calmly, trying to really appear clueless about Derek’s annoyance at the training.
“You could have told me it was rough.”
“You would have ignored my warning,” His drinking buddy rebuked with a snort. “Seriously, I didn’t expect you to go through with that.”
“Why shouldn’t I have? I don’t want to be relegated to second-line,” Derek pointed out, referencing his general distaste to be put on the side for others to deal with threats. He fought in a war, and he wasn’t an old cripple that couldn’t defend himself. He could still fight, and he was going to still fight regardless of the situation.
“Still, are you sure you are up to that? Hamon is quite an intense experience for anyone, especially for someone like you.”
He scoffed. “Are you calling me old or weak?”
“Both, but more the first than the second. You’re stubborn, my friend, but do not exaggerate with the attempt to improve yourself. Don’t believe for a moment that Dio will actually go any lighter the moment you’re in trouble with your own body,” The new Stand User muttered dryly, speaking from experience from the looks of it. “You are in charge of that, and we all agreed to remind him occasionally about his responsibilities being not tied to our general wellbeing while away from danger. You signed a deal, and now you get the full tour through painville.”
“It’s not that horrible. I’m sure I will be able to overcome all issues with that just like I did with the military rounds I had in the south. Which actually makes me think of something I really wanted to ask you, Robert.”
A blink from Speedwagon, one that exuded curiosity, was the only sign that pushed the gunslinger to go forth with his questioning.
“I would have thought someone like you, with your standards that is, would have tried to join the Royal Army rather than try his luck in the slums. What prevented you from trying?”
He shrugged at the thought. “First, I don’t see myself in the army. Period. Second? I would say that the army goes by requirements I might not fit with and… I guess there is also the fact that the wars available had enough cannon fodder, so there was no recruitment drive happening.”
“I just can’t help but see you faring well as an officer,” Derek admitted. “I can see you shaking off troops and being the charismatic bastard all armies need from time to time.”
“That would mean having noble contacts to enlist commissioning ranks. It’s rare to get promoted during peacetime and… that would also mean not drinking wine. Do you wish to kill one of the few joys in life, Horse?”
“Maybe,” He rebuked cheekily, getting a chuckle from his friend. “Still, I hope you’re ready to ditch part of that to make your pretty lady happy. Wine will have to be left on the shelves more frequently than now.”
Robert’s face burned red at the cheeky assumption, and the glare did nothing to actually lessen the embarrassment running in his whole mind. Derek could still outpace the brain of the Briton with some cheeky remarks about love, having himself dealt with it too. He could already imagine the surprise he was going to leave to both his wife and daughter when he came back. The power to actually help with the fields and also produce pretty flowers so his little Deliah could do many gorgeous crowns with those.
That was actually a thought he could easily use to push himself even more into his training. Time was of essence, and he couldn’t afford to appear weak now that the adventure was ending… but first, it was best to prepare for their next destination. He could tell something interesting was going to happen there.
------d-d-d-d-----------d-d-d-d--------
AN
And now Derek is out of the count! Next up is… Hmmm. Kate? Or maybe Bloody?
P.S. Jojolion manga just ended and Araki will start Part 9 after a small summer break. I bet it will have characters from the first timeline. Call it a gut feeling, but it’s about time for the bizarre to draw in a proper Dio-like character for good. Diego was… goodish, but not enough. We need more~!
Chapter 85: Omake 38: Avanti Divina Giovinezza
Chapter Text
Omake 38: Avanti Divina Giovinezza
Warning: reference to an AU I’m writing in Alternate History. This character is democratic in that route.
“This is very awkward,” I muttered as I stood before a familiar face. A ‘twice’ familiar face at that.
Big office, it was particularly pleasant-looking as it reminded me of how I styled mine. It had numerous books, most of which focused on Economics, or from old Italian authors like Niccolo Machiavelli, Dante Alighieri, and even Giuseppe Petrarca and Giacomo Leopardi. The balding figure on the other side of the desk nodded in agreement, pouring a glass of wine for me to drink from. I hadn’t asked, but I didn’t mind sipping some now that I got hit by this shock.
“Likewise, Signor Joestar. I didn’t expect for a dual insertion of all possible ideas,” The Prime Minister of Italy, the leader of the Italian Socialist Party, argued. “Still, I suppose it’s only natural for us both to get the short end of the stick.”
“I picked a failed world-conqueror,” I pointed out and the politician shrugged.
“And I got the pasta dictator, turning him into the pasta staunchest democratic figure.”
…
I had to admit I was expecting another way to describe it, but I decided against causing ‘myself’ more trouble than he was dealing with. It was definitely hilarious, but that’s some dry humor only I could go for. But I couldn’t imagine anything else from someone like me, so I merely nodded at him.
“Europe is a lot more different. You’re changing things a lot.”
“Only for the betterment of everyone… minus anyone too dangerous.”
“Wrong. You’re doing this for the betterment of those countries you believe can be saved. Reach out for the rest,” I shot back and he snorted, giving me a long look. “You got the means, stop being a prick.”
“Only if the others stop being like that too. Still, I might reach out for Valentine if he is up for a trade deal. Wouldn’t say no to a supportive US,” The man admitted with some reluctance. Bringing up Bloody in the conversation as the one that approached Italy with the most tentative approach. My counterpart was particularly… intense, just like I am. I also wonder how he would react to having someone behaving similarly like me around himself. That would be an interesting scene. “Although, your UK still owes us an apology.”
Ah yes, the Foreign Ministry attempted to lure France into the war. To be fair, it was a clever move that was botched by a strange case of timing and previous planning. The French just didn’t want to deal with the crap that had happened in the Balkan. Not when some of their investigators got killed while the international commission was studying what happened in Sarajevo. An attempt, but a futile one that merely pissed the Rooster to find solace in isolation rather than take the bait.
“It sure does, and I heard that Italy is interested in a special manner of decolonization. Bringing ‘culture’ to the natives and giving them the means to establish their own self-government once the literary campaigns are over.”
The Libyan case came to mind. I was a bit stunned when I first heard of it as I could recognize ‘my’ blueprints being used about it. Decolonization was a hurdle that had to happen, and what really mattered was how to handle it. One couldn’t just ignore it, or try to drop the colonies out in the wild without give them preparations to survive the modern world. We both have seen how it went back in our original timelines.
“It’s better than just drop them out without any preparation,” The Prime Minister argued. “So, what’s your plan?”
I had to grin at this question as the answer was quite obvious.
“Follow yours. Two heads are better than one.”
The Prime Minister sighed, dryly glaring at me as it was just flagrant how I was just teasing him into this state of mind.
“You… are making me hate myself.”
“Likewise. But at least we can share the pain,” I commented joyfully. “By the way, I heard you have a few issues in Rome. Of the Pillar kind.”
“You can go and fix that. Right now we have found the site, but we will let you deal with it.”
“Much appreciated really.
“Fuck you, John.”
“That would be improper. To tell a John to do that, John.”
Ah yes, the worst enemies for each other. John Bukharin.
---------d-d-d-d----------d-d-d-d---------
AN
Some explanation: I have a story in AH which is a Mussolini insert in 1900 (when he first joined the Socialist Party) and right now he is PM of Italy. And the one that ‘maneuvered’ the Great War by merely sending bombers to attack foes. Result? Pseudo-Kaiserreich timeline. The idea of these two meeting with the resources they have… damn, the most blursed timeline ever.
Chapter 86: ARC 2: Ambizione (24)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (24)
Something was wrong, and the blame lay on nightmares. Tendrils of corrupted taint reaching out for a quiet and calm mind trying to find peace and rest, disrupting any chance to be ready the next morning.
Kate had been having nightmares for almost four days now, and yet the latest one had been particularly intense. Previous instances were easy to ‘suppress’ through meditation as the unsettling nature they were born and nurtured was easy to face through some careful ‘mental dissection’. Yet, as this dream came and formed, something odd unraveled before her eyes. An intense fight where a malicious entity brawled against a warrior shining a pure and fierce white light.
Their clashes caused quakes to spread all around, with cracks forming on the walls nearby on the ground and crashing windows in the process. The warrior, despite her impressive skills, was faltering with each struggle. Her strength waned, her hopes dimming, but a small smile that was barely visible on her face from where Kate was told that she didn’t care. It wasn’t her purpose to win that fight.
“This world is mine to destroy, fool.” The monster proclaimed sternly, its edged hammer slamming away the sword the woman held and striking her down to the ground with the ensuing attack.
A cough, blood staining the white, but the glow remaining.
“You… may have it. But the real world- the one you failed to take, still lives on with those that live through this.”
“I will hunt every single one of you. The gods? Your people? They will all fall before Chaos.”
“You will… fall. To those that will- Will rise up to stand against you,” She remarked in pure defiance. “My legacy lives… on.”
The warrior died shortly after, the glow intensified as her body turned to pure white particles that dispersed as quickly as they formed.
A growl, the monster roared angrily at that weak yet strong proclamation, darkness erupting from within its core as Kate’s senses were stormed by the darkest feeling possible. True fear, true horror… true loss. As soon as that happened, Kate’s eyes went wide open and she woke up with a slight fever and inability to speak out her current distress. The others noticed, with Dio quickly asking her if everything was alright.
“J-Just a bad dream.”
“Are you sure?” He pressed softly, noticing how tense she was in answering that question.
“I… I am.”
“If you need to talk with someone about anything, we’re here for you.”
She cracked a tiny smile. “I know. Thank you...”
Everyone was keeping an eye on her during the small time left before the train reached their current destination. Zephy remained quiet, but Kate could tell from the bond she had with him that he was concerned too, just preferring to let her sort out these feelings on her own. Once they arrived at Albuquerque, she decided to do something unusual considering her previous interest to explore as much as possible of this nation considering how brief her previous exploration had been. With Dio around to guarantee her safety in case anyone tried to do anything bad to her on a legal standpoint, she had seen and learned about many things she missed the first time around.
But right now she wasn’t in the mood to entertain that curiosity. Kate was out to wander around to a distant corner from others and try to deal with those uneasy feelings she had been experiencing for a while. Once again, this decision gained some perplexed looks and concerns from her friends, which was kind of heart-warming, but also annoying. Who would have thought that finding a time to be alone would be difficult with that bunch of good people?
It was the first time she studied the real ‘issues’ of having so many friends, but she didn’t mind. Had it been someone else in the group, she would have been as worried as they were towards her. Yet, while Kate could understand and accept their reasoning to pester her with questions, that didn’t mean she was exactly able to deal with that kind of questioning at the moment. She really needed to think about this on her own and find a solution herself.
She could tell she needed this to happen by her own hands and nobody else and… she sought to try and find a place away from people, but also not put her in any dangerous situations in the process. Much to her dismay, that wasn’t exactly a feasible chance within a settlement like this one. People were curious, and she had little knowledge on how to speak proper Spanish which proved to be quite awkward the moment a few people started to whisper familiar and unfamiliar words.
Kate was slowly losing the hope of finding a place where to meditate when suddenly his attention was taken away by an old woman that stood right in front of her. She had come from the opposite direction. Old, weary, the elderly woman stood there while wearing some unusual outfit. It was a native dress, but different from the native Americans Kate had the chance to meet. She wore dark-gray cloth over her head, with her sleeveless gown having an intriguing theme that held as main colors purple and brown. Her skin was slightly tan, which was common sight due to the weather, terrain and heat all year. She whispered a few words, and yet those weak voices reached her ears.
“You seek the truth. Come forth.”
It felt like a sudden request, but Kate knew that there was an incredible amount of truth in her voice. Something from within just told her so, and Zephy didn’t see the woman as a dangerous individual.
“She is… tied with fate.”
It sounded like an odd circumstance, but the young woman still advanced and tried to make sense of the whole situation. Fate? And did she really hold the truth she wanted? The young woman couldn’t tell, but the urge to know, to discover something important about her past easily overruled any form of common sense. It just felt right.
The strange woman moved around with a limp, hence why she had a small cane made with a reinforced tree’s branch. Her step was still quick, demanding Kate to keep a proper speed to not lag behind and get lost in the crowd. Eventually the trip led her to a small shop where the elderly woman was selling unusual objects meant to ‘bring good and bad fortune’. It was the first time she entered a place like this one, giving little to no thought to religion in general. Yet their destination wasn’t the main room, but the small back room behind the shop.
The modest-sized section of the building had a rectangular perimeter, with half of it, the one the furthest from the door, only a small circle that softly glowed a familiar white light.
“In there, you shall find answers. Those that are already there within yourself, but you can’t find them until you face and defeat the greatest opponent within your soul.”
...What?
It sounded so mysterious and ‘right’, and yet Kate couldn’t believe it without some doubts. How could she know the answers to her many questions when she never had the chance to be near the truth? Once again, Zephy showed himself distracted, almost expecting Kate to go through this without hesitation. But what if this actually ended up being not what she was asking for? What if she was going to be disappointed by what she ended up getting. Regardless of the many doubts within her mind, her resolution proved to be opposed to any of that. She slowly walked up to the circle and calmly sat down within it. She felt a strange sense of lulling bringing her instantly out of her body as soon as she closed her eyes.
The blonde felt her breath growing itchy within her throat as she opened her gaze to find herself in a very familiar and very chilling scene. She was back in that room, the one she dreamed about, but instead of the glowing warrior fighting the monster… it was just her, Kate, and the monster. Zephy wasn’t around much to her growing dread, and the entity smiled wildly, with his eyes glowing a burning red.
No words were uttered, but that laughter- that sickening laughter – persisted and terrified her. She swiftly removed her sword from its sheath, fast enough to block the approaching attack and noticing how incredibly powerful this creature was. Her strength, which she had long prided herself of having by training herself to this point, felt minuscule compared to that immeasurable power. She was instantly shoved away by that mighty strike. Her instincts kicked in and forced her to retain her footing as soon as she got back to the ground, her grasp over the Shin-aki tightening as she steeled her resolve.
“You shall fall, like the one before you.”
It spoke, and its voice gave out a renewed wave of unease within her mind. Her mind didn’t falter, but her body was slightly shivering at the pressure it was being subjected to. It was the worst fight ever and Kate felt like this wasn’t what she had asked for. Where are the answers? Where was the truth? The beast attacked again, his powerful attacks forcing Kate to back away in a defensive stance which did little to cushion the ferocity of the assault her guard was subjected to. The laughing monster was too fast and his unpredictable pattern made it difficult for her stance to muster up a proper response to each strike. Her arms grew sore, her hands slightly bruised and Kate eventually was pushed away once more, this time out of a nearby window and into the abyss surrounding the enclosed room.
The silence of that horrible demise didn’t last long. The monster’s laugh echoed once more much to her chagrin and his voice reverberated loudly within the oblivion she was falling into.
“Pathetic. This is her legacy? ” It questioned smugly. “ Truly disappointing. So, she died with a false hope? Hahahaha! ”
The taunting, so frustrating. She gritted her teeth, looking around for a solution- for anything that wasn’t that laugh. Without anything in her physical proximity, she tried another route. Surely, if this is her mind, Kate could access another fragment of her soul. She closed her eyes, she sighed slowly and calmly and tried to reach out for any kind of place that wasn’t this one. And it worked… a bit too well.
She felt her body shift again, but something felt different. She felt ‘weaker’, both physically and emotionally. The mental fortitude was gone as tears started to form and crawl down her cheeks and soon she was bawling her eyes out. Her wailing was loud but also… different from her usual voice. It felt squeakier like a child or a toddler. It felt so odd and confusing and it gained more perplexity out of her when someone approached her, her eyes still closed, and soon this individual picked her up, a soft and caring hum catching her attention. The humming turned in a lullaby, with someone shaking her in their arms like her father used to. Yet, while her father was a bit more clumsy about it, this one made it feel so… natural. It was right. This person was meant to do that because of their…
Bond.
Kate’s orange eyes finally opened, and she was met with a pair of similar orange eyes. The woman looked just like her, yet older and more mature… and more regal. She seemed to fit an authoritarian air with a suave touch of kindness that she rarely saw in anyone but her father’s eyes. Her fur was as white as hers and she was blonde too, wearing a familiar armor, like the one the warrior that fought that nigh-invincible creature that she had failed to beat.
“It’s alright, Katherine. It’s not… your fault,” The woman hummed quietly, caressing part of her small hair away. “This- this decision isn’t your fault. We all have to make a choice, and I decided to risk this all for you and those of your generations. We can’t hold him back and we will fail. It’s going to be a fright, one I never had the chance of ever facing.”
What is she… talking about? The monster? She had been afraid of that too? Then how did she hold him back much better than she did? How come her step didn’t falter like it happened to me?
“But I will endure and my soul will luckily survive this encounter. I will always be there for you, my little princess,” Her voice grew softer and more tired. Kate had for so long seen that on herself and those she cared about. In a way, she could only nod in approval when her younger self, from which she was looking through the perspective of from this memory, reached out and tried to cup the woman’s cheeks. Her worry vanished, but tears started to roll at that kind gesture. “My sweet child, please… live to tell the tale. The tale of those that fell here today. Be the beacon of hope and Light that those people need in these trying times.”
‘My sweet child’? Is this… Mother?
That was her mother? She looked so… amazing. So brilliant, so brave… and she was gone. For her. For others- did she have siblings? Who were the others? She had new questions, and yet she couldn’t speak or do much beyond allowing the woman to put her younger self in a small machine.
“This will take you to a safe planet. You will grow and train to become the warrior we need. That the innocents will need it. My child, attain your destiny and save your future.”
The machine closed and soon Kate had to close her eyes as a blinding light exploded and shifted her away once more from the scene she had been in. She was back in the abyss and the blonde could now connect dots about what happened next.
“That’s how I came to Earth? That machine and… the monster was behind this entire mess. So this monster- it will come for me- for us. For these ‘others’.”
A nod. “This is really a mess and I have more questions but… I think I can live with this. I guess that’s the truth I have within myself and nothing beyond myself.”
The abyss faltered and she was suddenly thrown back in the very room where the creature was still waiting. She landed on the floor and she glared at the grinning monster with absolute hatred in her mind.
“You’re back. Are you ready to die?”
“No. This is where you shall face defeat!”
“Is that so? Weren’t you the one defeated by me just now? You didn’t gain any power out of what you did, except a degree of unhealthy bravado from the looks of it, ” The beast muttered in minor frustration. “ But do tell, what do you plan to do against me?”
She smiled at that challenge. “Win with my friends.”
A frown appeared on the red-eyed blob of darkness as it was suddenly struck by numerous bullets and some spinning balls slamming all at once onto its entire frame. it roared in pain as it was sent flying away. The ensuing explosion gave Kate the chance to sigh in relief at her correct assumption: this was her mind, so she could rely on creating copies of her friends to stand by her side and fight with her. In fact, she smiled even more when she saw Zephy nodding as it took a stance beside her.
“If you need to talk with someone about anything, we’re here for you."
“I should have taken this approach before rather than allow my own pride to dictate my demise,” She confessed in disappointment. “But now? Now there are no excuses. You shall fall against us!”
The monster roared once again, its power repelling the smoke before he rushed back to Kate. Dio moved quickly and used his Stand to paralyze the entity while Derek and Speedwagon favored long-range strikes before Bhediya and Bloody focused on quick attacks to disable its movements. It was a pure massacre, but not enough to stop the assault as the monster still managed to put some pressure against her. It was less than before, but it was still more than enough to demand her full attention. Her friends kept on supporting her and she felt that rightful confidence to push back the beast with Zephy. The Shin-Aki glowed mightily to match her resolve, the blade cutting faster as she prepared to end the beast for good.
“You think this is it, child? This is the beginning! I am but a memory and a false representation of the true demon you’re going to face. We are Chaos, we are Destruction, we are God-Slayer, We. Are. The. Empe-AHH!”
Its monologue was cut short when she struck one last time with her sword. Mustering her inner strength and calling forth her own power, the katana burned off fierce light that easily tore into the pure Darkness before it. The monster tried to fight it off but it was too late. The beam of light shredded its form into pieces, leaving nothing at its wake once the attack ceased to be. The copies vanished as soon as he did, and the world around her collapsed as Kate felt her form faltering, possibly because she was being yanked away from her mind and back from reality.
She would wake up shortly after that victory, with her eyes slowly opening to gaze upon the room she had been meditating in for a while. Zephy had sat down in front of the circle, waiting for her return and he was quick to greet her.
“Welcome back. Did you find what you wanted to know?”
The blonde slowly nodded. “I got the more important things out, but I know little to nothing about what happened before that.”
The familiar nodded, but as he approached the now-standing young woman, she added something else.
“I also saw my mother.”
And that had him pause and look at her in surprise because of the unexpected news.
“You did?”
“My last memory of her. Before she went on to fight that monster.”
The critter deflated. “I’m… sorry. That’s not a sight I wouldn’t have expected for you to see.”
“It’s alright,” Kate assured, smiling at him. “I actually see this as a warning for the future. I will be prepared for him.”
“I’m glad then. I hope you will find the strength to do so.”
“I will not do this alone. We will not lose again if others can join us against that entity.”
Zephy could only nod as they both left the store, finding out that the elderly woman had left without saying a single word after she started meditating and that the door was open for them to leave at that moment. They decided to get back to the train and see how things were with the others. They found all of them waiting for her return as the vehicle was ready to go. Dio looked ready to take a step and greet her cordially and in relief as she hadn’t gone missing, but he was stopped when he was suddenly pulled close, Kate’s arms wrapping around his neck as she forced his chin on her shoulder. It was an unexpected move that had the young man tense for a while.
“Did something happen?” Dio asked, slowly completing the hug as he tried to make sense about that sudden embrace. He still moved up to finalize the hold with his own much to Kate’s relief.
“Everything’s alright,” She jovially replied, chuckling at his reaction as she tightened her hold. “But I think I owe you all an explanation about the mood.”
“Aye,” Derek mirthfully agreed as they all looked at her with expectations about what happened to her and where did she go while the others were occupied with visiting the city.
There wasn’t much relevant about it… except for Bhediya fighting a weary Derek and ‘kicking his butt’ as Bloody said before getting chided by the cowboy himself. Soon they all retreated to the train to discuss the interesting day that Kate had experienced and of the cryptic steps forward she made regarding her past and origin. About the fact she needed to train even more as the challenge of the future was far more intense than she could have imagined. There were many questions about this entire matter, but they all conceded to the fact this was as much as Kate knew about this matter. And this was also a good enough reason to get back into training and refining what they got.
If this monster could hit anytime soon, it was best to be ready in case this unfolds right as they were done with Vins. They all spent the rest of the day training hard within the limitations enforced of staying confined within the train and while they were all making progress, Kate could already tell that all that they came to muster out from these exercises was just barely going to be enough for the monstrous beast that will attack Earth.
They needed to be ready… and they needed to be united for what was coming their way once the current threat was dealt with.
--------d-d-d-d------
Unknown POV
“Do you believe they will do it? This generation, I mean?” A spirit hummed quietly as she stared at the very elderly woman who had approached Kate. The human soon glowed yellow and her form reorganized in the looks of a golden orb floating beside her. They were currently standing in the distance, staring at the retreating train as they commented on what happened today.
“They will. She has the potential and the drive. She knows of the truth she needs and I know this will make the difference where we failed, ” The orb conceded softly. “ She will lead them to victory. And I can tell this world has the chance to stand up when Prism couldn’t.”
“The Gods believe this planet will perish too even if we win. A battle of that magnitude-”
“Will not happen if they can intervene before that bastard can use his full power.”
“He will react to them. Order will always bring out the worst of Chaos,” The spirit argued and the orbs hummed in agreement. “You accept this, and yet you believe this planet will survive?”
“Kate is not alone. And I am not referring to the rest of her generation. That young man… a pity that he is already set to marry, wouldn’t have minded to have him paired with my daughter.”
“How- How does that even matter?”
“It was a personal case of dismay. Anyhow, the young man might not be Light, but it’s the Earth’s equivalent to that Crest. He is strong and his growth is astonishing considering his upbringing. I’m invested in his future as much as my daughter’s,” The orb admitted mirthfully. “They will both bring changes to this place. They will save it, I can already tell this much.”
“I will believe you just because I know how attentive you are to this… Earth. What about those others living here? Why not bring them together earlier?”
“Ah, Apogeo… it isn’t that simple. They are all going through their growth and they need to do this on their own. It’s their life and, once he will come forth, they will be ready for him.”
“I will trust you. From the very day you were crowned by your mother to now that you bring me the comfort of companionship.”
A chuckle. “I’m glad that I can still do this much, my old friend.”
The spirit nodded back in agreement.
“Likewise, my queen."
------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d--------------
AN
Another character gets some extra background and growth. Let’s see who’s next? Bhediya? Bloody? Who knows!
Chapter 87: Omake 39: Bizarre Displacement (Diamond is Unbreakable)
Chapter Text
Omake 39: Bizarre Displacement (Diamond is Unbreakable)
Morioh City was once a quiet city, a certain serial killer would say.
It was the perfect setting for his existence, for his hobby and obsession. Especially since no one could stop the unique power within himself. He was unbeatable, invincible even- and yet as of recent times, the city was no longer quiet. ‘Noisy’ people had started to flock out of nowhere and tag along, creating a very troubling instance where he, a brilliant murderer, was now cornered by the enclosing nature of so many infuriating individuals trying to overwhelm him and stop his spree.
What a foolish notion. Why would he want to stop? Why would they think he would stop at this hassle when he was set for victory? He was Kira Yoshikage, and he would never concede to any form of defeat. He was so confident of this, and yet his confidence had started to waver as he noticed something was wrong with the latest trick he applied to Hayato. ‘Bites the Dust’ shouldn’t have allowed him to keep any memory of the past, and yet some particularly intense fragments went through the loops. The only reason why he could justify those to remain was the implications behind those. Each time Hayato would end up triggering the bomb and resetting the timeline to the beginning of the day, someone would just rush up to him with deadly intentions.
It was sudden, it was terrifying and it bore orange eyes. He didn’t know who it was, or why it did the things it did, but while it had a young man’s appearance, the demonic essence was enough to make him question its humanity. Something about it was wrong, and it was proven that each day the murderous creature came close to decapitate, dismember and even gut him down. It was ferocious and maliciously entertaining for the monster, leaving a quiet man as Yoshikage shivering at the idea of what will come next. In a move that he would end up regretting, he decided to remove the bomb, to alter the habit of the creature and see if he could get it on the spot he wanted it to go. He could do it, he knew he could. He was Yoshikage Kira, and victory was at hand.
Was.
He blinked just once that morning. He was on the way to his workplace. To get his job done properly, to make money to sustain his alibi and current identity. He could feel eyes watching him, studying his moves, and then… ‘attacking’ as he thought he was in the safest place to be. His boss came by, the entity closely walking behind him and Kira’s attention alternated between the older man telling him the news that this investor, this Dio Joestar, was here to ‘speak with him for a promotion’. ‘Dio’ had been interested for ‘many years’ now about this part of the company and wanted to raise someone that had been hard-working up to this point to a higher position. For Kira Yoshikage, that would have been a solid no. But for Kawajiri Kosaku, this wasn’t a deal he could refuse. And from the smug glance on this predator of killers like him, this was the basis of this attempt.
He is good.
Yoshikage had to admit it was a good plan, but one that didn’t take into account a small particular element.
“Apologies, chief. I don’t believe myself to be able to stand up to these expectations.”
“Yoshikage now, you know better than me that these are rare opportunities,” His boss reminded sternly.
“I understand. But also for this point, I have to keep in mind my current skills at work. I don’t believe I am qualified just yet to go for a promotion.”
The boss looked ready to give him a piece of mind at that polite refusal, but ‘Dio’ interrupted by fake-coughing.
“Apologies, but I think he isn’t wrong. If he believes that he isn’t ready, then no one should push him like that.”
The old man wasn’t expecting that, but he sheepishly conceded to that as they went for the next candidate. While at first Yoshikage thought he had won this round, he could tell from the amused look on Dio’s face that he had been expecting this. Especially when he had been the one to help him out by accepting that lie as a reason to ‘ignore his promotion’. He had been expecting this, and Yoshikage had fallen into this trap… or tease.
A tease? It would definitely be annoying that it was all to ‘tease’ him into a mess of nerves. Yoshikage was no prey, but he couldn’t think of any idea of how to free himself of this grasp just yet. He needed more information, starting with his family as he was sure he heard it before. Same for his name… wasn’t it one that his father used to bring up when Yoshikage was younger? He definitely needed to dig more into this.
Sadly, his plans were halted by an unexpected issue that he had no means to defend himself from.
A truck ended up killing him in a rare case of car accident in Morio City, one where there were no drivers tied to the vehicle. His Stand might have been strong, but it was no match for a sudden attack like that one. And with his death, a certain individual sighed before getting teleported back to the train he had been staying on for this adventure, holding another ring that he was well familiar with, of what those were all about.
“Seriously, why is someone leaving Heaven Ascension DIO’s arm rings?”
It was already becoming a hassle to keep track of these sudden dreams with how sudden and distant they were from each other. Maybe it was a trophy? A side mission to his current affairs? Maybe… or maybe there was something more sinister about all of this…
Regardless of that, I wasn’t planning to let anyone try to resurrect that version of DIO. Not when I didn’t have any means to beat him.
------d-d-d-d--------
AN
Heaven Ascension DIO when?! xD
Chapter 88: ARC 2: Ambizione (25)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (25)
This place was more pleasant than the others they had explored.
It was one of the loose thoughts that escaped Bhediya as he pointed this out to Dio while they were giving a quick look of the city. There wasn’t much to see due to this being a small part of civilization that couldn’t yet be considered even a normal town with how few citizens lived in the area.
The blond smiled and nodded at this notion, mentioning how Flagstaff was one of the smallest settlements in the region which had numerous natural landmarks in the whole state. Way more to overwhelm the sense of ‘decay’ that generally came from major towns and cities.
The fresh air invigorated his senses as the werewolf calmly pondered over the sights this place offered. He had made plans to personally check on the few rivers around, just so that he could get a proper taste of nature after a while. Considering these states were predominantly filled with many deserts, it sure felt like a pleasant change of pace and silence which eventually lulled the young man through his little stroll.
Dio returned to the train as he ventured alone into the nearby forests, with Bhediya eagerly switching to his usual form to rush around and get a quick grasp of the world around him. His senses picked up everything there, easing any worries as he wandered happily and without a care of the world.
A bit of relaxation wasn’t something to scoff at, not when training had been quite intense as of late. Maybe he was just in need of a vacation after this was over. He heard North Africa has some pleasant places to check, specifically Egypt and the Nile region. It could be interesting to make a little trek from Cairo down to Aswan. But as he thought about that possibly pleasant trip away from the wild urban life of London, Bhediya’s senses caught something ‘intruding’ within his reach.
He stopped, his lupine head turning to the side as he saw something fast rushing around him. An ambush? Definitely a poorly-planned one. There was just a single individual and… No. He shouldn’t allow himself to grow too overconfident. Surprises were a thing life bestowed all the time, except those weren’t always positive.
Plus, Sarah had already shown him more than once that despite their gap in skills could be neutralized with some creative preparation applied smartly and viciously. There are way too many memories of getting ‘caught’ by his sister’s pranks. Way too many for his modest pride. Still, the situation at hand was nothing to joke about. Considering the local population and the natives that lived in the area, there was a fair chance his stalker knew how to move around this environment and set up traps to capture him.
Any step from that moment onward was a risk to fall into a trick that could weaken him. So, Bhediya switched to his human form, calmly putting on the clothes he had placed in the backpack he carried around in these situations. Not only this was meant to attract the attention of his current witness into believing that the hamon user was in a fragile situation, but also that there wouldn’t be any need for traps due to the ‘poor response’ to the current instance.
As if matching all that expectation to a T, the observer struck from above. They had climbed the trees around Bhediya, jumping and diving down to try and get a cheap shot from above. Sadly, Bhediya’s reflexes were far more tuned with his body, and his ‘reply’ was fairly vicious. He rolled around his right hand grasping the attacker’s furry throat and slamming them on the ground.
A growl, the wolf-like creature akin to his own secondary form lashed out, trying to get out of the stranglehold. But no matter how much it tried, Bhediya’s might kept him still as he tried to stop him. It amazed him that there were others like him here in this kind of place, but, then again, it was such a lovely place in this nation to set up a… tribe? More of them?
He didn’t feel like there was anyone else beyond this individual within the area and soon the fellow werewolf turned into their human form. Male, slightly older than Bloody but still younger than him. Short, unruly black hair, brown eyes and some hints of hair forming on his face around his mustache and beard areas. He was gnawing his teeth at Bhediya, still trying to get free from his hold and… the Hamon user huffed.
“Are you done?”
The dull question got a louder snarl from the youth. “A-As if, intruder! This isn’t a place for you to wander. This is the tribe’s land.”
“Oh,” The older werewolf muttered quietly. “And I assume that this tribe’s land is within a legal jurisdiction rather than one born from verbal orders.”
“...Juri-what?”
And illiterate too. Not that Bhediya could blame him for the way the boy was behaving. Still, this was interesting as he didn’t expect to stumble upon this kind of situation just yet. He had wanted to visit India in a few years. To try and find if there was something left of his biological family. But right now, this chance just piqued his interest and he decided to give it a more thorough thought.
“By the law of the land. And I suppose your leader is aware that there is a settlement nearby which owns this section of the world, pup.”
The nickname easily gained renewed irritation from the youth.
“I ain’t a pup! I am a scout, a warrior of the pack-”
“Which has currently suffered a loss to me. So, I suppose there is, within your code of law or morals, the necessity to accept requests from a victor in a fight.”
His mouth opened again, but no words left it… at first.
“Yes.”
His voice was tense, perhaps expecting the worst, but Bhediya wasn’t really up to engaging in misunderstandings if these were as counterproductive as they were right now.
“How about you show me where your pack lives, pup?”
Another growl was thrown at that jab, but the boy didn’t try anything stupid as soon as he was released from Bhediya’s hold. He put on a… loincloth, proving to the more refined man that this tribe wasn’t exactly in touch with the rest of society when it came to fashion and other matters. Specifically education. The boy took the lead, submissively showing Bhediya the path to take to see where his home was and where the rest of the wolves lived.
Small huts made by wood from cut trees, leaves and leather-made ropes. It was quite basic when it came to protection as there were small rocks to determine the ‘borders’ of the main camp. Various people wandered around, some in their human form and the rest in their lupine version. Oddly enough, some had tattered US flags hanging by their tents. It was clear it was done out of respect and that the flags were quite old but… why?
Despite the lack of answers in that regard, he had to admit that everything here looked quite peaceful. Except for the guards that were slowly approaching them. Differently from the rest, this specific part of their society held a form of leather armor on them. Incredibly weak-looking and definitely more of a ‘ceremonial’ set of items than anything else.
“Why did you bring a pack-less one within here, young scout?” One of them asked, leaving Bhediya slightly perplexed.
Pack-less? Bhediya could only assume this mistaken view was driven by the idea that ‘his pack’ was made of humans and not of those of his own kind. Still, he decided to speak for himself rather than let the youngling speak for him.
“My name is Bhediya Joestar, and I was caught wandering in your ‘lands’ by this pup. I am supposed to meet the leader and face punishment for this slight.”
The face of the ‘pup’ said otherwise, but the guards didn’t seem to care. Bhediya trespassed, he got ‘caught’, and now he was to face repercussions for his ‘foolish decision’. He didn’t spare any comment or look at the boy as they both walked deeper within the camp, the youth still trying (and failing) to grasp why the older werewolf had lied to get inside the camp. Of course, he didn’t know that Bhediya had planned to have a valid reason to get inside and speak with the leader about this situation.
The leader was a dark-haired gruff man that was full bearded, a large scar running across his cheek and up to his left nose. With his chest exposed and showing the hair forming by his upper torso, he appeared to be the… what Bhediya expected when he imagined some tough-looking werewolf pack leader in this kind of place. He was sitting atop a small throne of stone right at the center of the village, with its home definitely the larger tent a few meters behind his current seat.
“You brought a fascinating visitor before my gaze, young man,” The leader roughly spoke, growing pleased at the submitted nod coming from the youth. “And you… speak up, who are you?”
“My name is Bhediya Joestar. And I came here to understand why a tribe of fellow lycans exist away from other men and women.”
“...Are you joking, ‘Bhediya’?” The burly man quickly asked. “Living with normal men? Why would we need to lower ourselves to that?”
Ah, so… it’s one of those situations.
The only reason the Hamon user didn’t facepalm was because it would have been too much of a sign that he wasn’t really pleased with this line of thought. Seriously, lycan supremacy?
“I’m not. I’m genuinely surprised to find out that a tribe lives so far away from others when I have noticed that Flagstaff isn’t even that much populated with normal men- in fact, I believe there are more lycans than normal men right now.”
“That’s a foolish thought… one that my own predecessor, an old fool that allowed people of ours to migrate and mingle with others that weren’t our kin,” The alpha argued dryly. “Always preaching peace and understanding when normal men will always destroy and kill what they can’t understand.”
“That’s not true. After all
“My predecessor failed to… led our mistaken kind back to their true home. So I took this upon myself and took the youngest generation back where they really belonged. Here are, already showing true unity among the other pure members of my rule.”
It didn’t take long for the younger fellow to realize what the leader had just said. There was an awful large number of children within the tribe, with many of them being as old as the ‘pup’. Half of them might be adults but… there were kids. Boys and girls stolen from their parents and-
“Y-you kidnapped them?” Shock filled Bhediya’s voice, but the leader snorted, almost frustrated by the moral implications behind such an accusation.
“I led them to salvation. Away from the superstitious men and their violent reactions. Here, where nature welcomes us.”
“Nature welcomes everyone,” The Hamon user firmly rebuked that declaration. “But I doubt it was just that. Why has no one tried to explain that this wasn’t the same lycanthropy that was mentioned centuries ago? That we can control this gift rather than be cursed by it once every full moon.”
“They wouldn’t have listened,” The leader argued, but Bhediya wasn’t up to it.
“How can you tell if you haven’t tried?”
“Because I know they can’t understand us!”
“They? We are not different from them. We’ve been blessed with a gift, but they too are children of nature-”
“Nonsense!”
“And yet you here admitted that you didn’t even try to bring peace and unity through diplomacy. What kind of ‘superiority’ hails from the lack of dialogue?”
“The one owned by us better beings!”
“…” Bhediya blinked, refusing to comment on this response, gaining an annoyed look from the bigger man.
“Do you think your ideas are better than ours? That you are better than us?!” The pack leader retorted ferociously and Bhediya sighed, his irritation just growing at this rebuttal.
“I believe that’s not what I’ve just said. I only see foolishness to try and pursue a route that, in the long run, will hurt those people. Those children- our brothers and sisters by pitting them against our other siblings.”
“You challenge my honor and my decisions, intruder? Do you think yourself better than us?”
“I’m lesser than them, but better than you, fool.”
There was no other word exchanged as the Pack Leader roared, shifting in its lupine form which was twice as big as Bhediya’s own frame as a wolf but also slower and more unfocused. His early assault was easy to dodge, and the ensuing nothing was barely faster than the normal vampire. Bhediya kept up with ease, surprising the large gathering of villagers which stared at the fact the visitor, a pack-less werewolf, was easily tearing onto their leader in pure awe and shock. The first blow was the vicious beginning of a massacre on the nameless leader.
Now that Bhediya thought about it, the bastard never introduced himself and… he was fine with it. It was best to not know a name that was soon going to mean nothing to anyone.
The furious wolf jumped away, snarling and demanding a single thing. “CHANGE!”
His pride wanted Bhediya to be in his other form, to make this match more ‘equal’. It was kind of ironic that, until a while ago, he was lamenting how he was stronger and better… and Bhediya just had the best answer to that kind of annoying request.
The Hamon user scoffed. “Why should I waste it on a mongrel?”
The insult wasn’t forsaken, fueling new viciousness as the leader was back to attack the young man as he failed to grasp how large the gap between the two was. Violence was met with twice the intensity, and what would have looked to be a one sided massacre turned out to be as such… except with the roles switching. Bhediya’s human form easily overwhelmed the tougher-looking beast. From roaring, the werewolf was now whimpering and losing any kind of bravado it held at the beginning of the fight. But the more Bhediya fought, the more he felt ‘chanted’ to do more.
The eyes, the expectation, most of them were tired of this tyrant. Was this what Dio felt on a daily basis? The admiration, even from those he didn’t know much about, triggered that excitement that could easily push him into taking a darker route. It would be so… easy. To just let the instinct take over, even rely on his Stand and massacre the monster before him. It would be sensible, right- It would be justice.
But who was he to determine the ferocity of such an act? He wasn’t meant to take pleasure in it. Sure, he will still get some of it out of his foe’s death, as there was no reason to spare him for his crimes but… why should he surrender to instincts when he had grown through logic and restraint. George’s words came to mind when he explained this notion to him why those people in charge just didn’t change things already. There were those that would want to do so but...
“ It’s a forbidden fruit situation. To have such power and use it to change things. From the moment he is able to model society to his whims, a man is perpetually tempted to sin to his own deity, to his own consciousness, all for the sake of keeping that exhilarating feeling running permanently. It’s as addictive as the worst kind of poison possible.”
Despite the pleasant feeling it gave, the overpowering taste of ‘goodness’, he knew that he had to be modest with it. Humbleness was a trait that he had yet to learn, but Muddiburi gave him the foundation to work on it. He was a werewolf, yes, but he was also someone with a mind, a sense of human perspective, and a pack that he would never want to replace for nothing in this world.
The beating was ultimately put to an end as quickly as possible. No words were uttered by any sides, no chance to beg for mercy, or to give any grandiose speeches to warrant applause. Bhediya just wanted this to be over as fast as feasible. The beast collapsed dead, leaving in its wake a sense of realization that struck mostly the tribe. The pack leader is dead… so, there should be a new one?
Some of the more loyal members to the previous alpha tried to urge a need for Bhediya to be the successor of the werewolf he had just slain, despite the bizarre matter which would see him in charge. An option which was quickly shot down as Bhediya made it clear that ‘it was time for the pack to turn in community and to return to become one with the others’. So, the entire camp was packed up as the trail back to the town saw the group of people arrive and reconcile with those that had long started to live among other humans.
The next part proved to be more tricky than expected. The lone mayor of the city was relieved to know that the kidnapped children were all safe and sound, but rightfully puzzled and worried when the lycan situation was brought to his attention. It definitely helped that he learned a good part of his community was already made by those, and that Dio was there to smooth things out. As much as Bhediya could handle some leadership and diplomacy, he didn’t trust himself to make a perfect move on this matter. There were limits he just couldn’t break no matter how hard he studied and trained.
As the day slowly started to come to an end, he found himself enjoying the spoils of a good deed. The mayor had promised to try and integrate the new part of the community within the city’s borders and allow them the chance to live the lives they wanted for themselves and their children. It was quite the pleasant feeling and one that was disrupted by a single question.
“So… how was it?”
Dio’s voice ruptured the peaceful meditation. They were alone, sitting atop one of the train’s wagons as the sun started to set. The noise of the vehicle was less present in that spot, and he had planned to meditate on what had happened today. Yet his close friend had other plans in mind from the looks of it and… Bhediya decided to indulge his curiosity.
“What about specifically?”
“Finding other werewolves. I can tell you’re not as much… excited as I thought you would have been.”
“I guess I’m a bit disappointed,” The young man admitted, nodding in agreement at the blond’s comment. “But it’s more tied to this particular tribe. They were led by a moron.”
“Oh? How so?”
“They have… a gift. This power is such a beautiful gift from nature and they waste it by praising isolation. They could do so much from it and-”
“They wasted it in the name of ‘purity of nature’ or some spiel like that?” Dio interjected with a tired sigh matching his.
“...Yes? How did you even get that much out of it?”
“I asked some of the former pack members,” The fellow Hamon user confessed mirthfully, gaining a pout from him. “And it sounded like… what one would expect on the matter. The thing with the children? A bit too extreme in that end. I’m glad you dealt with it the way you did.”
The pout was instantly replaced by a pleased smile. “It was… interesting. You know, I think I finally got the answer to a question you didn’t want to reply to a few years ago.”
The blond raised a confused brow at that. “Oh?”
“Being atop many people’s worlds, it sure is a difficult burden,” Bhediya explained. “Their expectations, even though they aren’t demanding you to go through with it-”
“It gives you that desire of breaking from the hard work you’ve been focusing on until that moment,” Dio interjected with a serious tone, nodding calmly at that explanation. “The reason why I don’t bring this kind of thing up is because I know not many would pick up that kind of feeling on the spot. It’s a rare form of euphoria.”
“But now I had the chance to feel it. I almost fulfilled that inner need to be ‘great’. At least once.”
“You’re already great,” The businessman pointed out and the werewolf nodded while chuckling at that correct affirmation. “In fact, didn’t ‘Pup’ as you called him promise to challenge you in combat in the future?”
Oh, the little scout that found him hadn’t exactly accepted the fact Bhediya had used him to fight and kill his former alpha. In a strange twist of fate, the boy had proclaimed an oath of finding him once he was strong enough and challenging him to prove his strength. That the humiliation he faced wasn’t easy to ignore with just a sorry.
He really tried to say this as seriously as he could… while his long-thought lost mother was hugging him tightly and refusing to budge from him as he said those words and was nodding thankfully at the fellow werewolf. Despite how amusing that felt, he also knew that the declaration was driven by genuine commitment. Who knows, maybe he will end up facing the boy again in the future.
“That’s going to be a mess to face in a few years but…” The werewolf sighted. “Thank you. Before today… I don’t know, I always had that kind of curiosity about how it would be to be really in charge for once. Even for an instant and it’s dreadful without some preparation.”
Dio chuckled, shaking his head at that sheepish admission.
“It’s alright, to want to be on top of the mountain for once. Just to see how the view looks from it,” He hummed happily. “It’s a pleasant view, but not one you get without paying a personal price at times.”
That last comment left Bhediya puzzled. Sure, the feeling was pleasant and the worries were many, but it was clear that Dio was referring to something else. Another kind of concern that he hadn’t felt himself during that brief state of greatness. Something that was actually unperceivable if not for just a few.
“What about?”
“Uh?” Dio hummed, looking back at him after staring at his own boots for a while, thoughtful about something.
“What kind of price? There’s something else beyond the normal burden of keeping up expectations and not being overwhelmed by those and your instincts?”
The time needed for Dio to answer proved to be much longer than expected, further heightening the sense of concern growing within the werewolf on the matter. Still, the blond sighed and forced a smile on his face.
“No.”
Liar .
Bhediya would have said that, but something about that seemingly defeated response just left him more confused than anything else. This was the first time Dio looked this unease when it comes to talk about the foundation of his own thought on life and reality, as if there was something he had never brought up and that the werewolf had expanded on through this interaction. Did he really fail to see that Dio had more than just what he was willing to show to others? Did Hannah know? Did anyone actually know of this? Despite the perplexing discovery, Bhediya decided to give only a warning. And a promise.
“You know, we agreed to be honest with one another if there is anything important. How about, once we’re done with Vins, you tell us what really gets you this worried so many times npw,” He hummed quietly, staring at Dio. “Because I can clearly see you have something bottled up. Something that has you concerned with us during these odd instances.”
He gave him a long look, something one that didn’t know the blond would call a disappointed look, but it was actually one of self-disappointment from what Bhediya saw. Dio sighed and then nodded, seemingly accepting of this idea.
“After Vins. It will be just a few to know about this. No one else.”
If there was this much secrecy, even beyond this whole mess they were facing, then it had to be something really important for the blond. Their conversation ended there, their focus redirected to meditation once again as they tried to find some personal peace after that lengthy chat between each other.
At this point, Bhediya knew that the end of this adventure was going to bring out some secrets that, one way or another, were going to give a whole new depth about the man that was Dio Joestar.
-----------d-d-d-d--------------d-d-d-d-----
AN
Will Dio tell the truth? Who knows! Maybe he will, maybe he will not!
Chapter 89: Omake 40: Divine Singularity (Finale)
Chapter Text
Omake 40: Divine Singularity (Finale)
After surviving a very family-making-enticed Hannah and making sure that things were under control while some of the Servants took care of the unconscious Thanatos/Jack, the conversation turned finally into something more serious when Da Vinci announced that she found the location we had to ‘breach’. Dio Alter’s domain was a small ‘vacuum section’ within the dark void that devoured the world, an entire area that was devoid of the sun. True darkness within darkness.
The objective was simple. Invade the section, destroy any monsters rallied within the area and take care of the Big Boss with the Holy Grail. It was similar to other ‘Secondary Singularities’ that were known in FGO, but I was surprised that it was going to take so ‘little’ to get it through. Then again, other Singularities were either caused by entities with numerous mini-bosses to cause issues, or challenges enforced through silly and unavoidable reasons. But right now, our target was holed in his little reign, a couple of layers made by monsters of various kinds between us and him.
The plan had us all smash into his defenses before ultimately facing the last threat, but I had other ideas about it. First, I had to convince Pucci to go with this, but he was quick to agree to the alteration I had in mind and I managed to mostly avoid any suspicious eyes to fall on my decision to stick by him to ‘strike from above’. The only one that definitely got a clue on what I was planning to do was Hannah, but she remained quiet. The only confirming hint I had was when she said two words which stuck to me through the trip and beyond.
“ Be careful.”
I don’t intend to get hurt by that buffoon.
As the rush began and the Servants started to be employed on the monster-dense area, Pucci and I flew above the battlefield and rushed deeper into that domain. Standing atop that ‘hill’ where he planned to either win or die, Dio Alter stared at our arrival, alone… with a disappointed look on his face. I calmly landed on the ground, starting to take steps towards him.
“ I would have expected you to rely on others to face me,” The fellow blond scoffed. “You didn’t even bring Hannah? I’m shocked.”
More like saddened from the way his expression is briefly shown. I had a little theory about this very instant that went beyond the explanation he gave me a while ago, something that came up during our latest interaction. I knew what was up with him but… I decided to keep it to myself until it held a tactical advantage in this fight.
“ Why should I bring her or anyone I care and cherish to face some disappointment that bears my face and even goes as far to claim to share a similar soul?”
“ Because you will definitely need help against me. I’m not a joke as you wish I was. Not here, not in my domain.”
“ So, you admit you would be a joke to me in normal instances?” I asked, my smile widening. “Then I guess that this battle is already over.”
He wasn’t amused by that cheeky remark, so much that he tried to show off his skill by using a heightened version of the Vaporization Freezing Technique of the original Dio. Ice rapidly formed from his feet through the floor that was between him and me. I jumped away, but instead of backing off, I just pressed forward towards him.
His eyes widened, but he managed to react by further expanding his ice control into forming sharp spikes from the ground that tried to get me mid-air. But I was moving too fast and was too high from the ground to get quickly skewered by this effort. Instead, I resorted to something he recognized from just the way I arched my legs.
“ The Thunder Split Cross Attack? Or maybe it’s the variant we used in the past? Nonetheless, this isn’t working.”
Or so he thought. Instead of trying to intercept it, he tried to back away from my trajectory and… he looked pleased when I landed on the ground, my crossing arms still burning with Hamon. My smile didn’t falter as I jumped forward using the tension within my leg and turning it into kinetic energy by flexing my muscles in the right way. I reached him instantly, the doubled speed shocking him and giving him just the chance to try and block the forward attack. My hamon cut into his limbs, tearing those off his body and forcing him to try and use his Stand to retrieve the disembodied bits.
Sadly, 「ACT 3」 was already intervening struck its counterpart in the head with a double-punch on the sides. The effect was that Dio Alter was stunned and I started to ferociously destroy him with punches and kicks.
“ It was in Windknight’s Lot- when you got turned into a vampire, right?” I asked sharply, already knowing that it had to be the truth. “I’ve been- I’ve been thinking about this, what you told me of your origins. That it was necessary and all… but I got it now. You were forced to turn, you killed Hannah and the others in the ensuing bloodlust.”
“ I- I didn’t-”
“ And then you tried to shift this rhetoric that you were forced to make use of the Stone Mask when we have beaten those limitations on our own without relying on it,” I argued flatly, giving him no chance to speak up. Soon, I slammed him on the ground with a powerful Divine Hamon attack. “You say you’re from the future, but you sure don’t know about me to the point of being able to predict my moves. Admittedly, you got me early on. Not now. Never again.”
He tried to stand up to live through this, to try and prove that his current madness wasn’t as such. But my boot came down without hesitation, crushing his head as Hamon burned what was left of him.
“ There was no light here, because you relied on darkness to try and find resolution,” I muttered dryly. “I don’t know the moments that you realized what happened and when you lost that sanity to admit the truth to yourself. May your soul… no longer wander this realm of your own sorrow.”
The battle was mostly over, I looked over the remains of the monstrous entity and saw a small golden cup emerge from it. I grasped it and… made a simple wish.
“ Now, let’s revert everything how it was before this crossover happened. This time, without Alter around to cause this whole mess. ”
The world around me warped, and I could tell that the wish was accepted. Soon, I was lying on my bed, back on the train as the others were calmly going through their usual stuff, unaware of what had happened in that ‘dream’ we shared.
I kind of felt sad towards the Masters since they lost a good chance to have a rare Palingenesis material for their Servants. A pity but… it was best for this to be like it. It could be fun to try and think of Nasuverse and JJBAverse mix-ups but…
Boy, the reality of that situation would be insane in practice. I could only hope I wasn’t getting any other invasion of the sort when it comes to this matter. I really didn’t need to face another Servant like that Alter form ever again.
And for now, it was time to get back on the job and prepare for the fight against Vins and Santana.
--------d-d-d-d------------
AN
Next omake will be a little interesting as it will entail another aspect of Dio’s future.
Chapter 90: ARC 2: Ambizione (26)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (26)
Bloody blinked, his gaze aimed at the fast-moving scenery out of the window he had been standing by for a while now.
It was raining, quite unusual considering it’s been mostly sunny a few minutes ago. No clouds, no hints of bad weather- and yet it was raining now. Was this a sign he should have been worrying about? Part of him wanted to bring this up with Dio, but the older blond didn’t seem particularly concerned by this unusual matter. Rather, he looked incredibly… focused on something else. He was speaking animatedly with Bhediya, the two having been ‘experimenting’ about the new Hamon form and debating the limits as it was clear that Dio was doing something ‘wrong’ about it as he was keen to admit. And in a way, Bloody could understand his point.
The ‘Divine Hamon’ was meant to be a superior form of the normal Hamon, and yet there was something ‘stunting’ its full potential. It felt too wrong to consider it a mere boost, as if something from within was obstructing Dio’s chances of fully grasping that power. Bloody planned to work on it too, but both experts on the train were quick to express the issues to him as it was only for the best that he waited for him to be more ‘experienced’ on it. Which was reasonable, but it didn’t curb the growing ‘fire’ of intrigue that poked him to do something about it. Boredom was truly an odd curse to face on a daily basis, but it wasn’t as horrible as he really portrayed it. At least, not to the point of having to be worried about it too much.
A sigh left his lips, and as he was about to depart from his perch to get back to work, to handle some ‘homework’ that Dio left him to face regarding math and grammar, his moving sight stopped in shock as he saw something familiar move just outside the window. A figure, one that was quick but that didn’t do much to hide away the familiar jacket he was wearing and the blond hair. Only something changed at his returning gaze as the scene was somewhat different. There was a small piece of paper now pressing on the side of the window, a few words written in a peculiar calligraphy that reminded Bloody of his grandfather.
Phoenix, it will be there that your ultimate test shall rise, inheritor. F.V.
A challenge? To him? For a time he believed this counterpart to his grandfather would have waged a battle against Dio. It fit with their different ideals, with their clashing thoughts, and yet even this match up made sense… to a point. In fact, Bloody wasn’t sure this was even something he could manage a fight of this caliber. He considered telling this to Dio, but then he paused as he noticed that there was something else written on the paper, right behind it.
Only for you… or else there will be repercussions.
Gritting his teeth, Bloody could tell that this Funny Valentine was obsessed in ‘disproving’ Dio and his faith in him. He felt responsible, but at the same time he knew that this was plain absurd. He might have improved a lot, but he wasn’t up to face something this… troublesome. He didn’t have a Stand just yet, and Funny had something really powerful. Something so powerful that even Dio had more than once admitted he might have little to few chances of countering to the fullest. Especially since this Funny Valentine knew his Stand’s weakness and wouldn’t have let himself anyway close to any attack of that kind.
Still, how was he supposed to be ‘alone’ when most of the times when they were stopping he would end up in a group of people. It took Bloody a while to come up with an idea, but one that was quick to drag some confusion out of Dio as he decided to stick by Robert and Derek’s side during their usual trip at the bar.
“I hope you’re not planning to try any alcohol-”
“I already know it’s bad. Mr. Speedwagon had me try a bit.”
A little distraction, one born from a genuine situation where the now-sheepish scarred man had to defend himself over that ‘innocuous’ fact. It’s been many days ago and it saw Robert just having the boy try it out to see how ‘bad’ it was for young people. It was bad, and it permanently struck any interest in the beverages of the kind altogether. It was just meant for a burning mouth and some discomfort in the long-term process. A bad experience, but it worked nice for his current alibi of just checking how bars were ‘with trustworthy people’. As soon as the train stopped, Bloody spared a quick look around and pushed him mind to keep calm as he prepared to do something incredibly stupid but… hopefully not deadly stupid.
They split as usual, with the boy trailing behind the two chatting men. Soon they entered the bar, Robert sparing a couple of looks around to see if it was a ‘good one’. It was mostly empty, providing little chance of any issues unfolding in it, thus proving to be a ‘good one’ in his eyes. They all sat down with Bloody sticking with his promise and ordering just some water while the two adults picked different drinks. Patience was key for his success, so he waited for them to be done with two glasses, to show that they were drunk enough to not mind him leaving for the bathroom and then… he left. It worked, he noticed, but now it was time to face something much worse than that. As he walked out of the bar, he felt a looming dread appear from the… side. He was there… lingering by the very flag that just moments earlier had been devoid of that kind of dread.
“You know, lying isn’t something you do to those you cherish as your friends,” He muttered, drawing a scowl out of the boy.
“You forced me to be alone.”
“I did. I was just raising a curious element that I can tell annoys you,” The man pointed out. It felt like dealing with Grandfather again, except this Funny Valentine was successful, prouder, and… more dangerous.
“Then, by that idea, I should assume you are either intrigued by this or worried about it.”
A blink, a regal frown adorned his face. “Beg your pardon, young Valentine?”
“It’s nit-picking, so you’re either trying to dig as much information as you can about me or… you are frightened by what can happen. I can tell is the former but-”
“It’s the former, cease with the silliness at once and focus on the task at hand.”
Task? What task?
“Which is?”
Just as he said that, Bloody’s instincts flared as he barely moved in time to block a kick from his Stand, the bunny-eared humanoid that appeared just from his front. The attack was still strong, leaving a slight bruise on his left arm. The resulting force pushed him away from the tall Valentine, and gave him the chance to muster his guard up for the battle before him.
“You saw 「 D4C 」, I guess there is still hope for you.”
“I don’t know what you’re planning to accomplish with this, but I will not go down with ease.”
A pleased smile appeared on his face. “I’m glad to hear this but… this task, it relies on your potential first and foremost.”
He took a few steps away from the porch of the bar, effectively standing in the middle of the road and right in front of Bloody. As he said that, a transparent barrier of light appeared in front of him.
“Your test shall be to breach my ultimate defense, the Wall of Light, a part of my evolved Stand 「 D4C: Love Train 」. Beat that, and you will be spared from a massacre.”
“That’s… I can’t use the Gold Spin.”
“You may not be able to do that just yet, but surely you wouldn’t rely on some cheap trick from British fools- You’re a Valentine. Think of a solution yourself with your head rather than relying on others.”
It wasn't exactly what he could have tried to do. Not when he didn't have that kind of skill. Still, how was he supposed to break that? Deciding to give it a try, he went for something simple, starting with small stones underneath his shoes. The Hamon-powered pebbles slammed onto the Wall of Light, but instead of clashing and being pushed back… those disappeared. Bloody frowned at the confusing nature of the barrier, but his attention was soon taken away at the sudden scream coming from the side. A passing woman had crouched by the ground as part of a nearby roof had collapsed and struck her child on the head. The little boy coughed blood as shards had stabbed into his skin. Despite the battle, despite the chances of his opponent, Bloody bolted from his position towards the origin of the distress. It was… an immediate response, his instincts demanding him to be careful with these civilians as it was possible the pebbles were deflected and had struck that part of the building.
The woman was slightly distracted, but almost moved to stop the approaching teen from acting… but gave a quick look into his eyes, and saw genuine helpfulness and willingness to provide assistance. Her posture eased, and she allowed the blond to act in good faith as he carefully used his Hamon on the half-conscious child. He numbed some of the pain, giving himself the chance to pull out of the shards before fixing the damage altogether. The boy blinked tiredly and yet less in pain and more stable. His mother sobbed, pulling her son close and thanking the ‘good samaritan’ for the selfless action. Bloody stood up, his gaze back to Funny as the man stared at the scene with a blank expression. No words were exchanged as the younger Valentine moved back to his previous position and thought of a new counter to the wall.
He tried to use the Spin, but not through a direct assault as he knew that wouldn’t have worked. Dio had been quite clear that this kind of barrier, if he ended up facing it, wouldn’t be pierced by anything less than the Gold Spin, so the idea here was to… strike from behind. Which is why Bloody made it seem like he misfired the shot, the projectile soaring well above his head and seemingly got ignored while Bloody carefully made it seem like he had really made a mistake by preparing another one. Before he could shoot the next Spinning ball, the previous one finally managed to commit a slow arch to shift its trajectory towards Funny’s back. Just as it got close enough to its target, the barrier expanded and covered for the rear attack.
Once again, something odd happened as a wood plank from one of the nearby walls suddenly cracked and slammed outwardly, cutting onto a man walking right in that moment. Bloody interrupted the fight again, rushing to aid the man while pondering on the absurd development. This time he could tell that it wasn’t a case of his attack being deflected and causing this damage. Something else happened… something that was connected to that barrier.
“What’s the second part of 「 D4C: Love Train 」?
“Oh, you noticed?” The ‘President’ inquired, mildly impressed by that discovery. “Well, I guess I can tell you. The main effect of the barrier is called ‘Misfortune Redirect’. Any attack striking my barrier will be nullified. Instead, a ‘misfortune’ will happen within the area to ‘replace’ the nullified attack’s effects on reality.”
“T-That means that any effort could end up hurting more people- Our people. Why would you want this?”
“Sometimes, a man has to take steps that are not morally good, but all of this is… for the nation. For its rise to prestige and power.”
“There is nothing noble in killing your own citizens for the sake of prestige,” Bloody rebuked, growing angrier by the second. “Ambitions- This ambition is meant to be one of honest help for those that can’t stand up on their own.”
“Pitiful and boring. Of course the people would emerge stronger from this, but nothing is that cheap. We all have to pay a price.”
“Then I refuse to be someone like you!”
More and more, Bloody tried to breach that barrier, and yet all that he got was more people getting wound because of it. He rushed to help them, to heal them, to save them from death, and Funny got more and more impatient with each instance. Eventually, as Bloody got back from his umpteenth rescue, he was attacked by a ‘tired’ Funny. The man slammed a sidekick on Bloody’s stomach, lifting from the ground as he used this chance to punch his face back to the floor.
Before the boy could have done anything to dodge the next attacks, he was once again pulled up by a semi-visible force as he got sight on 「 D4C 」, Funny’s Stand joining the ‘fun’ as it provided its user with the chance to inflict more damage to his young foe. One last kick was dropped on his sternum and sent Bloody away, rolling on the ground due to the unpleasant knockback. Blood poured out of his lips as he could tell the damage inflicted to him was nothing to be that fine about. But… he couldn’t give up. Not yet. He tried to stand up, but his legs felt too wobbly, too unfocused.
“You don’t have it within yourself, young Valentine,” Funny hummed, his tone mixing disappointment and eagerness all at once. “You might be growing fast, but here you’re failing to stand at the best.”
Bloody stared at the ground, feeling the humiliation as his body was failing him. It wasn’t the injuries, no, he was already healing from those. It was the growing sense of defeat that demanded his acceptance of inferiority. He felt obscenely shaken by the words, by that truth- his strength faltering, his heart pounding loudly as he couldn’t catch any rest. He felt close to truly be beaten, for his ideals to matter little to nothing and-
“Hey you, stand up!” Loud, a yell from the side, and Bloody turned to look who had interrupted his thoughts.
Men, many of them, and women. And children. It was a large crowd that stood by his left, the right, behind and even beyond Funny. So many people, all citizens that had stopped working and were staring at the scene with shock and determination. He was stunned, when did this crowd formed and why were they looking at him like that?
“Don’t give up!” One of the children, a girl, yelled, her mother nodding and mouthing something similar- no, they all started to barrage him with encouraging words. Some he recognized, people he had helped from the Misfortune Redirect of Funny’s Stand. They were standing all at once, all for him, all against his foe. All because they believed in him even when he was the closest to defeat. His ambitions… how could he have forgotten.
A glance in the past, and Bloody remembered a discussion with Dio. It was when he was learning of an aspect of America he had forgotten. Something that was mistaken at times, but had a value within the life of the people that lived in this continent. Dio was keen to remind him that when the nation wanted independence, it was facing odds beyond the limits it could deal with. It should have lost… and yet it didn’t. It stood, and it clawed its way into victory… for the sake of its people. George Washington proclaimed a country born on truth and happiness.
One that sadly failed to create due to inequality and divisions. But here, in this unusual circumstance, these people were standing all at once, disregarding their skin color, disregarding their classes, disregarding their gender- the world around him rallied behind his good will… and it felt so beautiful. He felt tears, joy pouring out of him as he stood up, his gaze steeling as he brought his sleeve up to cleanse the brief outburst of happiness as he knew this- this was what he was fighting for. His body? The wounds could be healed later, as right now he risked wounding the pride of the people he stood with. And that wouldn’t do.
“You know you’re going to lose, and yet you stand against me. A few encouraging words are hardly enough to make up a gap of skills. You’re not ready to live beyond today, Bloody Valentine.”
“Shut… up.” Bloody shot back. “You- You think this is nothing? That they are nothing?”
There will come a time where you will be put against great odds. Keep your chin up and show yourself ready to-
“Manifest destiny,” He concluded, and Funny Valentine sported a surprised look as Bloody suddenly bolted towards him.
“A direct attack? Do you think you can survive this barrier? A foolish attempt, but let’s see where your foolishness will lead you!”
Bloody didn’t care as he could feel it now, running right beside him, manifesting before his eyes and giving him the comfort that this plan was going to work. That he was going to win, that he was going to give these people what it was due to them for this inconvenience and pain. He didn’t falter, his rush didn’t end at the barrier much to the horror of the older blond. Funny manifested 「 D4C 」, trying to shove the youth away but, even more surprising, his punch was redirected by a similar-looking humanoid that proceeded to quickly land two rapid punches on Funny’s face. The counterattack stunned Valentine for a moment, just enough for him to drop his Love Train ability.
“Y-You… you manifested your Stand?”
“I had… I had been feeling it within me for a while now. I guess Dio was right… I just needed another push to bring it out,” Bloody said with a smile. “And now, I think it’s time to end this once and for all.”
The humanoid finally formed before Funny’s eyes, his gaze mesmerized in pure shock at what he was looking at. In a brief moment, he felt bathed by that very light he had seen so many years ago… owned by a mortal. Part of his family- it was all connected. Just like Jesus back then, Bloody’s Stand emanated divine light. The humanoid had Bloody’s frame, with its pristine white form armored by a full-gold set of armor: a gated mask, a pair of wing-like shoulder pauldrons, reinforced boots and gauntlets. Plastered on its chest, a golden star that echoed a state of purity and devotion for the country the boy served.
“I introduce you to my Stand, 「 Heaven’s Stairway 」, it will end you now.”
Funny snorted. “One lucky shot will not-”
The barrier failed to contain Bloody again, in fact, the young man used this chance to retaliate from the previous beating. The crowd cheered, the tide was turning for the best and Valentine… scoffed as he tried to retrieve his ground. Bloody pushed forth, but the surprise advantage faltered as the ‘President’ abandoned his efforts to use Love Train against him. Instead, he tried to leverage his superior strength into that clash, and soon it became evident they weren’t completely even.
「 Heaven’s Stairway 」 was faster, but weaker compared to 「 D4C 」. Something that pushed Bloody to be more careful in the dodging and less into the hitting. Overall, the struggle didn’t yield any positive changes for Funny as the older blond found himself more bruised than before and dealing abysmal damage to his opponent. Soon the battle ended as the man managed to push his younger foe away and provide himself some time to recover.
“I see that you didn’t waste time growing in power. Still, you seek the best out of them, for the American people, don’t you?”
“Yes,” Bloody replied, feeling a bit weaker. Adrenaline was wearing off and his stamina had taken the brunt of that intense clash. “Always.”
“...I believe this is enough. I’m satisfied with what I see in you. Different but… worthy of letting grow.”
Funny hummed, turning around and walking up to a nearby flag, stopping by it as he gave his foe a quick look.
“Of course, I’m but just the first test out of many. The rest will be dealt to you by your life.”
Before Bloody could have given chase, the older blond vanished through the flag and… the crowd exploded with their cheering, almost deafening him with the pure shower of praises he was getting. It was surprising and it worked to defuse the inner disappointment of having failed to outright kill the dangerous enemy there and now. Still, his moment of glory wasn’t lasting as he noticed that Someone there wasn’t cheering, but staring at him with a tense look.
Dio was there with the rest of the group, most of them looking rightfully irritated by the situation, while Bhediya was chiding two very embarrassed and slightly drunk Robert and Derek about this development. Nothing was said until they were back on the train. Dio decided to be the one to handle this out, picking Bloody and bringing him in one of the unused wagons to speak. There was no anger, nothing that suggested possible violence, and yet the boy felt mortified at the matter as he knew what went wrong with that ‘victory’.
“You decided to head on a fight that even I would have had trouble to face, do you understand this?”
“Funny forced me-”
“I read the letter, but I have to know why didn’t you think of at least telling any of us. He wasn’t spying on us as I would have felt it if he was really there.”
“I’m...” He closed his eyes and sighed. “I’m sorry. I just didn’t want to… put any issues on everyone’s mind but-”
“But you wanted to do the right thing,” Dio concluded, his look softening. “And I get it. I tend to do the same sometimes but… If there is something that I would want you to do, Bloody. Is being better than me about this. To have a better judgment than me.”
Another nod and… Dio slowly approached to give him a hug. Bloody tensed up briefly, but allowed the embrace as Hamon started to heal his wound. Dio’s Hamon.
“I also saw you get your Stand. What’s its name?”
“...「 Heaven’s Stairway 」.”
“Hmm. I suppose it’s quite strong and… How did you use it to bypass the Barrier of Light?”
Bloody hummed quietly. “The… 「 Heaven’s Stairway 」’s main ability is to put itself and me in a ‘sub-dimension’ and allow me to travel through attacks and specific obstacles.”
“if that was the case, then you would have slipped into the floor,” He argued with a solid note of concern. “I suppose there are specific details to it.”
A nod. “I can decide… what kind of sub-dimension and determine some factors that don’t have any importance within it. In this case, Funny and Love Train. O-Of course, I still had to return back to it to attack him or I would just phase through him.”
“I see. Still, I can tell it drained you.”
A nod, but Bloody was too tired to pay attention for more. The boy yawned, and didn’t mind that Dio pulled him up in his arms and carried him back to where their beds were. He clung on him tightly, but not too tightly as he just wanted to rest.
“Get some rest, but beware that we will have a proper conversation once you’re better, okay?”
“Hmm.”
Dio chuckled softly, carefully laying the boy on his bed and putting the sheets over him before leaving.
Bloody could only sigh in relief as… this wasn’t the worst and… now he had a Stand to train.
-------d-d-d-d----
“Why did you do that?”
Funny stared dully at the woman that brought him here, scoffing at her angry look.
“I do what I want. I don’t recall submitting my will to you.”
“I brought you here for a reason. I thought you wanted to kill the Joestar-”
“Not the family. Johnny Joestar,” Funny interrupted, glaring in frustration at the robed woman. Vins growled, her red eyes glowing through the shadow offered by her hood. “Dio Joestar, as far as I know, is no threat to me and my nation.”
“I am-”
"A misguided fool for believing I would just accept your orders because you have some hatred for a man that isn't him. You're pathetic," Valentine muttered before walking through a flag he had put within the room and... leaving the dimension altogether.
There was silence, then Vins screeched. “That utter incompetent! How could he just leave- the Joestar and Dio- it would have been so easy but he had to make things so difficult.”
And as the woman lashed out at the betrayal, crashing some of the furniture around her, Santana stared at the sight with abject interest. There wasn’t much to do as he waited for the ‘time’ to show them the true horror that Vins was about to bestow them. Or that’s what she told him was going to be. But even as he felt intrigued at beating the sun and seeing what it meant to become ‘Ultimate’ as his first master had told him about, he also knew that his opponents weren’t individual to scoff at. It was going to be legendary… and perhaps a turn of his life.
Vins was interesting, but still a bland one-minded vampire. She would die as she lived, through sheer incompetence.
And who knows, maybe it was time for this mutt to find a new master once this story was over.
-----------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d----------
AN
Bloody gets his Stand!
STATS
「 Heaven’s Stairway 」
User: Bloody Valentine
Destructive Power: B
Speed: A+
Range: C (Six Meters)
Durability: A
Precision: A
Potential: B
Ability: Sub-Dimensions Manipulation (Enters in Sub-Dimension and becomes invulnerable to specific objects/individuals).
Chapter 91: Omake 41: Absolute Hero (Among Stars)
Chapter Text
Omake 41: Absolute Hero (Among Stars)
Part of the idea from: Darkifiedluis
A situation like this one was definitely unusual, but it held a brand different kind of bizarre that I was slowly coming to hate.
Here I was, sharing a cup of coffee with someone that I didn’t expect to face… ever. Mostly because I generally didn’t expect to face myself in ‘my original’ form. He was older, happier, and less-stressed than I was. But to him, I was an opportunity to pester me with some stupid request. It didn’t help that his little daughter was pressing me to do the same.
“I’m not doing it.”
“Pleeeeease!”
“Aw, are you going to get Nora to cry with that attitude,” John Bukharin pointed out with a faux annoyed look, augmented by the faux crying look on the little orangette’s face.
I could tell they were both acting, but the last thing I needed was to give the ‘dear wife’ of his a reason to attack me. I don’t know why, but she seemed to have a distrusting approach towards me… which was ironic since she was married to an alternate version of myself.
Considering the circumstance? I was stuck in this dimension for a while, hopefully getting back with some help via Pucci. It just happened that I was training and then a portal opened, landing me in Menagerie, Remnant or RWBY’s world… right in this precise in this very dimension. Second, I was in the situation of getting mauled by a tiger-eared woman with maternal instinct. I just didn’t have a chance to score a moral win out of this. A normal win? Sure- but I wanted to win by principle.
And I really hate myself. Literally.
“Ugh… Kono Dio da.”
“Bah!” Nora lamented. “It would have been ten times better if you put more emphasis on it, Uncle Dio.”
“Well, I am not a snot-nosed snob with a penchant for world domination, young lady.”
“But! You are an amazing and cool guy, uncle Dio.”
“That’s not going to bait me to do it properly, child,” I remarked, turning to John. “Seriously, of all possible questions and requests you could have asked me, you decided to go for that overrated meme. We could have done much more, but you wanted this first and foremost.”
“Yep.”
“I hate to admit it, but I was expecting that,” I said while gritting my teeth. “And I hate it with a passion.”
“Look, there is nothing wrong in being quite interested in seeing how things are and keep it light-hearted. Plus, Sienna asked for now fights at home, or she would skin my hide-”
“And mine,” Nora said while giggling.
“I can literally stop time, I can revert an object’s trajectory AND kick your ass all at the same time.”
“Yeah, but still… Tactical Can Rush! ”
Really?
I sighed as I saw two cans of Pepsi soaring towards me. I used 「 ACT 3 」 to stop one before it could it me, while the other was sent soaring back to my counterpart. He definitely didn’t see that one coming, but his eye sure got a close up of that last can. I grasped and put the one I took in my pocket before glancing at the girl still seeing the situation with a calm look.
“Aren’t you angry your daddy was hit?”
“He deserved it. Daddy said that all actions get a reaction. And his silly action got a reaction.”
“...I suppose that’s some strong common sense you have,” I hummed quietly, sipping more coffee, but pausing as I noticed that none of that warm coffee was entering my mouth.
Looking at the cup, I noticed it was empty and… yep, I really hated this place. Just as I grimly mused over the chances of this nightmare lasting way more than a few hours, I turned my gaze as soon as I heard a bizarre noise and saw a strange light coming from the side.
Oh look, a convenient portal.
“That could be unstable. And not aimed at your home dimension.”
I snorted at John’s remark, the guy still groaning in pain as I shrugged at him.
“I’ll take my chances. Just go back and handle your family yourself.”
I was a bit miffed, ready to go back on the train and be done with this adventure. I stood up and walked through the portal, my expression further turning into a deadpan as I found myself not in a train moving towards Los Angeles, but in a completely different scenario, in space from the looks of it as I saw through the massive window on the side that the ‘spaceship’ I was now within hovered around Earth’s orbit. Also, there were a couple of individuals I didn’t know beyond the fact that they seemed to have an appearance akin to Kate, except they were respectively closer to a Coyote, a Gazelle, a Fox, a Hamster or a Bear, a Dolphin and… then a human.
“What?” The last guy inquired in shock, while I facepalmed hard as I could tell this was another dimension. I just didn’t know which one. Still, from the fearful expression on his face, I could tell I was actually known to him.
So, I guess it would be best to smooth things out before it gets out of control...
“It’s a long story. And it wasn’t planned,” I replied, trying to keep everything cool. “By the way, does this place have some nice coffee?”
After a bit of shock at that question, I saw the little pink-haired dolphin girl bring up a small keg with some sweet-smelling coffee.
“Would you like sugar, milk or anything to add to it?” The little thing squeaked happily and I soon found myself sipping from a newly refilled cup while headpatting the adorable entity.
It was a bit of a surprise to learn what was going on, but I would end up making it back home after helping around some space war that was happening for the sake of Earth and a now-destroyed planet and their united people. Also, I might have a bit more insight on Kate’s past. Just a bit more, but nothing of importance on the spot.
Pity.
---------d-d-d-d----------d-d-d-d----
AN
So, this is actually a crossover with two stories of mine, one was ‘the Reluctant Hero’, the other is ‘Among Stars’.
Chapter 92: ARC 2: Ambizione (27)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (27)
Palm Springs, we were really close to Los Angeles now.
The previous day had been particularly calm. After Valentine’s defeat, the only two left were Vins and Santana, and I could already see how these two were going down without a fight. Even as we all had grown from this trip, I could tell that the moment we were facing an Ultimate Santana, things were not going to be easy on us. It was something that really worried me as it meant fighting a Pillar Man that wouldn’t have to worry about the sunlight and be able to exert his full potential without any major worry. At this point, it was clear that Vins got the Aja Stone and had done it, and we got confirmation of this when we saw a lone figure standing over the upper section of the station, the sun bathing Santana’s form without the Pillar Man experiencing any form of debilitation because of it. All the people around, the Palm Springs’ locals were… completely unconscious. At first I thought they had been killed, but as Kate rushed up and checked on the closest one, a young girl, she sighed in relief.
“They are alive.”
And without a sign of vampirism. They were just unconscious. Santana had just-
“I merely disabled them. For now. I didn’t wish for witnesses to distract us from this fight,” The Pillar Man admitted as he jumped off from his perch, landing right in front of us. “You have all improved in such a small amount of time. I’m surprised… but disappointed.”
I frowned. “What are you talking about, Santana? And why did you just render these people unconscious?”
“The people here. They are hostages to me. You could try to evade this fight due to the great gap of skills and natural abilities between us, which is why I want you to know I shall not allow you to leave,” Santana explained dully. “My Master demanded me to fight until my death, or at least until you and your group perished under my hand.”
It was an absurd thought. Even though he was powerful and fast, such a feat would require time that could be used to run and hide from him. It looked as if these people had all been struck all at once, with no chance of getting away from Santana and avoiding any confrontation. Something was wrong, and it wasn’t the Aja stone’s work in this case. Still, the challenging tone made it evident that dialogue wasn’t possible and we all took a fighting stance and stared right at him with angry looks.
“Then I think it’s clear how this will turn into.”
He didn’t show any sign of addressing my words, preferring to jump into action as soon as I was done talking. I was stunned as I saw him blur even faster than my Divine Hamon senses could pick up, my eyes widening as I could just draw 「 ACT 3 」 ’ s arms up and tank the first punch in… followed by a second and third. Santana’s speed was… absurd. It was way higher compared to when we first fight and his strength had me bruising on my right wrist even though I blocked the punch with 「 ACT 3 」 . Even my Stand’s endurance faltered against that kind of power, which was plain absurd. Just as I kept on guarding, the calm-looking man didn’t seem interested in letting me off as he tried to break through my defenses as quickly as possible. Derek tried to push it away with 「 Emperor 」, but the Hamon-enhanced bullets didn’t seem to gain any pressure off from me. It was only as Speedwagon’s Spinning balls and Kate striking with her sword that the titan stopped its assault in an effort to lessen the counter-assault against him.
“Nuisances!”
He turned around, using the rotation to land a strong kick on Kate’s. Her orange eyes widened in shock and pain as the attack sent her away from our proximity and right into a nearby wall. Bhediya moved to push away Speedwagon as Santana tried to throw some broken piece of concrete from the floor at him. Both dodged the attack, but were unable to back away further as the Pillar Man rushed once more towards them. Before he could struck them with a kick, Bloody managed to reach out for them, taking hold of both men’s upper clothes before using 「 Heaven’s Stairway 」 to rend himself and them intangible and impossible to hit.
Santana looked surprised by this move, having not expected that kind of move from the way he reacted to this… and definitely looking unprepared as I was already moving towards him, unleashing the power of 「 ACT 3 」 to stop time and try to land a deadly blow on him. I rushed fast, zeroing the gap between us, but as I moved to cut through the rear connection between his spinal cord and his head, I… I saw him turn around. Suddenly, fast and particularly unforgiving- yet the time was still stopped. Instead of attacking me himself, I saw a familiar humanoid, sharing the same frame and appearance as 「ACT 3」 but green and gray colored, rush out towards us and deliver a sudden blow at at me. I tried to block it, but the attack actually passed swiftly through 「 ACT 3 」’s guard and struck my jaw. The pain was immediate and stunned me for a moment, just enough for Santana to grab me and throw me against the train. The metal groaned as my back impacted on it, and some of the glass by the windows cracked and broke at the force behind my landing.
I blinked in shock and flinched in pain as I pulled myself out of that unpleasant spot. My upper back was hurting a lot and… Santana was back to handle the others, showing incredible precision and vigor as he picked them one by one. He focused on Kate as the blonde was the first to recover, her attacks supported by Speedwagon and Derek. Her sword didn’t seem to cut through at first, but soon Santana allowed it to pass through his skin, so he could get an opening out of this move. He grasped her by her throat and threw her right at the two men. The force put behind that throw was enough to have them all trip. Bhediya and Bloody rushed towards him together, using a fairly unusual tactic that saw the werewolf taking care of inflicting damage, or trying to as the Pillar Man moved faster than he could, while Bloody would use 「 Heaven’s Stairway 」 to turn them both intangible at any attack coming their way. It frustrated the tall being, and soon he decided to switch his own attention right on Bloody. The boy tried to keep the pressure off from himself by trying to lean onto Bhediya for support, a wrong move as Santana merely got a precise kick before he could turn them both intangible. The hit voided any effort to dodge the attack and had the intended effect of seeing them both slam on the ground together.
The Pillar Man sighed at the result of his hard work, provoking me with a bored look.
“I think it’s time to make things… clear,” Santana hummed, his injuries healing at an absurd degree. “「 The World: Ultimate 」.”
“「 ACT 3 」!”
I felt the usual pressure exerted by the time-stop, but instead of being able to move in it, I could feel my body going… stiff, and rigid. I could still see and think but… I couldn’t move. I was stuck in this realm of frozen time.
“As expected. Even though you have incredible control over time, your Stand is still inferior to the Ultimate version I created. This is it… the limit of humanity and the transcendence of my people.” Santana calmly proclaimed, his attention switching elsewhere as I saw his attention turn to the others.
First towards Kate, Derek, Robert and Zephy. He struck specific sections of their head, soon becoming evident he was actually ‘disabling’ him like he did with the people in there. Same for Bhediya and Bloody. I tried to move, my body just shivering in the struggle, but I wasn’t able to push through this full block. His gaze was now focused on me.
“Dio Joestar. Even now you are showing dedication by surprising me… you shouldn’t have been able to move at all and… this proves something,” He muttered, stopping to walk right as he stood in front of me. “You’re hiding your power. Again. Or maybe you just need the right incentive to get your inner strength out.”
He slammed a punch through my stomach, blood exploding at the sudden attack, but he decided to go beyond and slam his leck onto my chest, shifting my ribcage with the power put behind the hit. The time-stop ended, and as everyone fell on the ground devoid of consciousness, I found myself struggling to keep awake and alive. The blood… The wound wasn’t healing. Whatever Santana did, I couldn’t feel my Hamon. The punch… no, the other hit, the kick, it had struck my sternum, it definitely slammed my rib cage onto my lungs. I couldn’t breathe properly and… and I couldn’t heal because of it. I lied on the ground, my sight getting blurry as I felt my head going light. Santana approached and stared over me.
“Show me what strength you are hiding, Dio Joestar.”
W-What?
I tried to stand up but… I couldn’t. Too weak, my sight got darker and darker. Soon, I couldn’t see or think, only trying to breathe as I drew the last one.
The world around me ceased, defining the end of my existence… or so I thought.
---------d-d-d-d-----------d-d-d-d---------
The world fractured, my thoughts fragmented, my life split and… memories of old manifested with lucid credibility.
Another fruitless day.
A twelve years-old Dio should have learned by now that no good thing could come out of scamming the same people for too long but… the situation was pretty tight on him. With Dario’s pathetic work giving him just enough to allow the bastard to go through his drinking spree, the rest of the situation back home had to be stabilized through unreliable sources of income. Most of which were relegated to him as he tricked people, stole their money, gambled where he knew he could win and… do everything to keep his mother alive. Dario was worthless, he always has been, but that didn’t mean he wanted to leave his mother to perish.
As he returned from the umpteenth failure to score a major move to get even more money than usual, the blond quietly walked through the entrance of the house, the door having long been broken down by that idiot that was his father during one of his drunken bouts of anger as he was returning from the bar. Dio didn’t have any penny to waste on it, not when he knew nobody would ever dare to venture through the disgusting halls of his home. Everyone knew that this was Dario’s ‘world’ so to speak, and they knew how poor the bastard really was. Differently from usual, he noticed, was that his mother’s voice couldn’t be heard. It was extremely rare for the frail woman to be quiet at this hour, either singing, humming or weeping.
Nothing- the house felt deader than usual. A strong worry gripped his chest as he hoped, desperately so, that the woman had just taken his advice and taken a few hours of rest. He hoped – no, he prayed – that this was the case. But as he looked around the kitchen area and the small cupboard his mother had turned in her bedroom, Dio found her nowhere. Instead, the more he lingered around the deeper corner of the room, he spotted a strange smell coming from… Dario’s room. It was the largest room in the house, and yet it was meant to smell like this. Not when he was the one keeping it clean as his father demanded. The stench of rot and decay intensified with each step, his body tense, his gaze wide-eyed and his heartbeat growing numb as he finally arrived at his destination
“Watcha looking *hic* at brat?” Dario’s thunderous question shook Dio from his state of distress.
“W-why- where is mother?”
The drunkard blinked, taking a glance at his bottle and drinking greedily from it.
“That wench? You would do better to forget her for the time being.”
“What happened!?” The blond pressed angrily, his outburst catching the man by surprise. “She was fine earlier this morning. What did you do?”
…
“Heh. I did nothing,” The shit-eating grin on his face told another story. “In fact, I absolutely did nothing when she went through a problem with her heart. She started to have trouble breathing just as she was bringing me a new bottle… of course she would die before giving me the bottle.”
“W-Why didn’t you help her?”
“Because… it would have been stupid. And *hic* tiring,” Dario answered flatly, showing how little he cared for his now late wife. “That woman *hic* she might have been your little confidant *hic*, but she stopped being useful the moment she had trouble handling simple chores. A burden, that’s what she became.”
“You-”
“But don’t worry, I left you a gift so that you can remember her easily. While also… knowing that I’m not someone you can scream at, you brat.”
What was he… talking about. A sudden sharp pain enveloped Dio’s soul as he felt the need to check. The rotting smell, he could tell it wasn’t originating from within this room. It was nearby, but not in there. A shiver, he ignored his drunk father as he rushed back to his room. The smell worsened, and it got so bad that his nostrils were burning at the hideous stench that came from within his bedroom. The door was half open and Dio peeked inside to see that the chest where he would usually put his clothes and other items had been forced open, the lock and key he had stolen laying on the ground in front of it. It was partially open, an arm slumping limply by the floor. Dio froze, his attention drawn by a familiar ring. It was the same one his mother would wear, and yet the skin was paler. Dead. Dio took silent steps toward the chest, dropping on his knees as he stood before it. His orange eyes were unable to look away as his hands reached for the edges of the box and… pulled up, revealing what was inside.
…
After many years of thinking he had seen the worst of Dario, that there was nothing that could have beaten the cruelty he was subjected to for so long, and yet now Dio knew that this wasn’t true. That man, that… monster, he had done the unthinkable. And no matter how the words of a weakly-smiling angel, her mother, tried to comfort him in that moment, only sorrow and tears left his body. No sounds, no screaming, nothing- he felt hollow inside at the notion he was now really alone. No one to hug, no one to comfort him at the injuries he suffered, no one to talk about insecurities and weaknesses. Dio was now forever alone… and had a corpse to bury. It was the least he could do, the humblest honor, for his mother. The woman that cared for him the most, the one that blessed him with a feeble hope that no longer existed. Only despair reigned. Despair and… anger.
I blinked. I was no longer within that scene. I was...
“This… this is what you were hiding. In that box.” My voice cracked through the numbing silence, my gaze fixed on the untold story. I was right, Dio… Dio wasn’t nurtured just to the basis of evil, he was broken by it. A young man that was turned into true cruelty and maliciousness. His humanity was already lacking even back then, and it was all because of this. Because of what Dario Brando did. Someone like him wasn’t just evil. He was… worse. And that example stuck forever with Dio, breeding a form of hatred for life itself that was way worse than anything that I could have imagined. This was an explanation… but not a redeeming one.
The child weakly held onto the now open box, with nothing else held within it. An empty coffin, I grimly expected, one that was perhaps meant for me. Yet, the boy sighed and pushed himself off the ground.
“This is… it,” The blond muttered, looking back at me. “Now you know.”
…
“Why now?” I inquired weakly. “Why when I’m going to-”
“You’re not dead. And you’re not going to die,” Dio hummed quietly. “When one dies, a soul has to go. And I think it’s… my turn.”
“What? Why-”
“You have people that care for… Dio Joestar. Not Dio Brando,” The boy explained flatly. “I lost my mother, I lost the only one that cared and… I don’t deserve this. I can’t hold to you the same value you have with them.”
“There has to be another way,” I argued nervously. “Nobody needs to-”
He stood up, calmly walking up to me. “There is not. I tried to find one but there is none.”
…
“So… you wish to-”
“It’s the only way and...” He paused, his gaze aimed at the floor. “Do you… Do you think I will see my mother?”
He looked back up and I was invested by endless emotions as I stared right at my eyes, tears flowing out in the greatest look of defeat I have ever seen.
“D-Do you… think I will see her again? That I deserve to-”
He didn’t finish. I didn’t allow him to finish as I pulled him in a hug. He accepted his fate and wanted to hear nothing else.
“You will see her. For you, Dio, have done something that not many in your position would go for. You took a selfless act not because I asked you, but because you felt called to make that choice.”
He gripped hard, tightening the embrace, his crying intensifying as I stroked his hair.
“Thank you, and I know you will be blessed for the kindness that was abused by that horrible man. You shall be redeemed.”
A burning light enveloped my whole body, it wasn’t either pleasant or unpleasant- I felt everything Dio felt before my insertion, the anger, the injustice, the pain, the brief moments of happiness and… fullness of self in terms of soul. I felt something change, a lock snapping off as the truth was revealed to me.
And this was now… different. Better. Right.
---------d-d-d-d----------
I blinked, my body still in a terrible condition as I had left it but… I felt reinvigorated. It was like adrenaline but stronger.
Santana noticed, he looked surprised but- he was soon stunned by the sudden punch slamming onto his face and forcing him to back off in a little flight away from me. Growling at the unexpected move, he was quickly rushing back to where I was still supposed to be lying, expecting to find me there but… he stopped, his eyes widening in confusion. He looked around, but he just couldn’t find me anywhere. At first, he definitely wondered if I had used a form of time-stop that was beyond his, but his own certainty on the abilities shown by 「 The World: Ultimate 」 reduced that possibility. The truth was that I had ‘moved’ away to retrieve something important from the train. I wasn’t sure exactly how it worked considering the previous abilities obtained through my Stand’s evolution but… I could say that 「ACT 4」had taken a different turn when it comes to the ‘final ability’. The Stand’s upper mask was removed to reveal full orange eyes while broken golden chains appeared by its wrists and feet.
“You know… you shouldn’t give your back to your enemy, Santana,” I muttered flatly as I stood behind the bastard. The Pillar Man jumped away, panicking over the sudden fright.
“How did you move this fast?!”
I smiled. “Oh? You can tell I ‘moved’ without stopping time?”
“I would have felt it if it was a time-based move,” He rebuked fiercely. “What did you do?”
“Not much. Just… ‘moving’ around. And picking this up,” I said while showing him the Arrow. “Do you know why Kars cared so much about trying to turn this into a tool of power but… couldn’t?”
“...no.”
“Well, the meteor was originally sentient. The capacity of the Arrow to know who to strike, who is worthy and who is not isn’t something driven by random factors. It’s a perpetual state of limited judgment that can be unleashed with precise requirements that he didn’t have, hence why he failed. And, while this isn’t a Requiem Arrow, it still holds the potential all Arrows can but can use it only if unbound.”
“What are you talking about?” He snarled. “Kars would have found a way to use it even if-”
“A Stand and Hamon. That’s how you unleash a potential beyond the Requiem. But… I discovered I couldn’t. You see, this Superior Form was so intense for my current level that it required even greater requirements for me to fulfill,” I answered readily. “And… I have them.”
「The World」 was now fully mature, and I had unlocked the Divine Hamon. As soon as the energy coursed into the Arrow, my studies on the item proved mostly correct. Something was being unleashed by the object as tendrils rushed onto me and stabbed onto my chest. Santana rushed fast towards me, trying to use 「 The World: Ultimate 」 to prevent what I was trying to accomplish but…
It was too late.
The ground started to shake, reality itself grew more distorted and… the world beckoned its newest ruler. I could feel it, the change, the improvement, the rightful conquest of what I had been espousing for many years now. The heavens… listened. And soon Santana had a sense of dread filling his soul, especially when I instantly bolted towards him ‘phased’ through him but managed to grab his Stand.
“W-What?”
He turned to look at me as my Stand, once again different as his frame was coated in a thin nebulous color that reminded of space itself, easily shattered 「 The World: Ultimate 」 .
“While 「 ACT 4 」 would have been able to put an effort against you, I knew I would have lost. Hence why I accept the need to step this up to a whole new level,” I proclaimed flatly, glancing at him dully. “This is 「 The World: Absolute 」, the peak of ambition for anyone that has the capacities to achieve it. Not only humans or Pillar Man. Anything can attain this with the right steps. Rejoice… this is your defeat.”
“You may have taken the copy of your Stand, but I can still-”
He didn’t finish that sentence, not when he felt a brief hint of power from 「 The World: Absolute 」 in the form of a punch slamming him on the ground. Normally, he would have stood up, he would have stood up but… the behemoth had picked up an issue with the damage he just suffered. That kind of pain should have healed, that kind of broken nose should have been fixed up quickly… and yet the pain and the damage lingered.
“You… How did you-”
“I had to make some concessions. I can’t explain which ones or why but… I will give you an ultimatum. I want the truth out of you Santana, or I will make sure to shred you to dust with this power. And trust me, no amount of insane healing factor will fix you up once I’m done with you,” I expressed with a frustrated tone. “I know your kind, I had the unpleasant chance of knowing the truth about it but, as far as I know, you aren’t as bad as the others. You act on others’ behalf, like a dog. Hence why I am willing to accept you as my slave if you are willing to give me the truth as to why you just didn’t kill the citizens of Palm Spring?”
…
“...I don’t like Vins.”
I blinked. “And how does this connect to the question I have just asked you, Santana?”
“She ordered me to kill everyone. I refused that order.”
…
“Why? Perhaps you are planning to change master already? Are you so disloyal to switch allegiances at the first hint of someone stronger than your current master?”
“No.”
I frowned. “Then talk!”
“...Vins was my master because she freed me from my prison and gave me purpose. But her plans, her ambitions… they are distasteful and disappointing,” Santana explained more. “I already saw hints of your potential during our first meeting. And here, now, I can finally say out loud… you- you beat Kars.”
“I did,” I agreed, but he wasn’t done.
“Not just in terms of power. The way you wield it, it’s beyond impressive compared to the reasons Kars had about when we destroyed the other Pillar Men. You… You didn’t need to exterminate your people to prove your might.”
…I guess that barbaric choice wasn’t seen as completely favorable by everyone.
“So, you are really interested in submitting to me, but never consider changing loyalty to anyone else.”
“Until you retain this soul of yours? I shall be your servant, Dio.”
…
I smiled. “Then, I believe we have a deal.”
A nod, he slowly stood up and… looked surprised when I approached him with an eased posture. I stretched my hands at him and smiled as my 「 The World: Absolute 」 vanished from sight.
“We shake hands on deals.”
Another nod and he returned the gesture, giving a fascinated look at it as he tried to understand the point of it while I glanced around and realized that mostly everyone had woken up and that most of the group had seen the handshake.
Yep, that was going to be tough to explain…
--------d-d-d-d-----------d-d-d-d--------
AN
And Ambizione is turning to a closure. Three more chapters, with the next one seeing Vins’ demise and the end of the adventure, while the next two shall be about Dio being back in London and going through a long overdue promise, and the final one shall be an introduction to the next part. Like with Giovinezza, there will be a three-part mini story that will focus on Kate and the world’s future. Let’s just say that many questions will be answered, some of which will confirm Dio’s power after a long time has gone since their first adventure together.
Chapter 93: Omake 42: Meanwhile at the MiH HQ (3)
Chapter Text
Omake 42: Meanwhile at the MiH HQ (3)
“Boss, isn’t this… too much?”
“Nope! Never!” Hannah exclaimed excitedly, going through the numerous hard works of getting everything set and ready for when Dio arrived back home. She had studied the maps they had of the US, the trajectory she had been establishing through her beloved soon-to-be-husband’s letter, and grown particularly impatient of waiting for too long to get all preparations set for Dio's return!
Erina sighed as she stared at the scene as a passive spectator. She had been asked to check on her close friend to make sure the fellow woman didn’t go too overboard with the preparation and, truth be told, this was way more tame than she expected things to go.
In fact, the blonde was surprised that Hannah hadn’t just decided to turn this celebration as a pre-wedding feast rather than one to welcome her returning lover. What really got her intrigued and somewhat amused was the notion that Dio was definitely going to confess and ask Hannah to become his bride.
While many had seen the young man hesitate before in this kind of matter, he didn’t look ready to back down from the big step. Especially since he knew how important it was not only to Hannah but for himself too. Jonathan might have failed to pick it up, but she sure got a grasp of how to know when someone was really into another, just like her brother-in-law had said when he admitted he had planned to foster her and Jojo’s love for one another until a lovely marriage they both were happy about. And for that Erina felt a duty towards Dio in terms of returning the favor.
Either that or she wanted to come back at him for having planned their dates for them. It sounded so embarrassing now that she looked back at it as now they knew how easy it was to go out together without anyone giving them advice.
Very embarrassing, but she was still thankful for how things had gone for them. And just as Hannah was done getting all material needed to be put up for the day Dio came back, Sarah finally returned from her errands and brought more material with other workers.
“We’re back with more, Hannah!” The young lady chirpily announced, gaining a wider grin from the busy brunette.
“Got it! And you all, return to work!”
A few workers had just taken a pause to stare at that unusually inhuman effort that was unfolding in the office, and they were quick to bolt back to their post as soon as they heard Hannah’s order. Erina couldn’t fault them for the curiosity, this was actually one of the craziest and yet funniest things she had the chance to be part of. To make things even more interesting, her beloved husband was there too and… he looked as adorable as she expected him to be in these circumstances.
“A-Are you sure this is fine, Erina? Shouldn’t we… you know, tell her to calm down a tiny bit?”
“If I was going out for a trip for a month or two, would you be excited to find me coming back home?”
“Of course!” He replied earnestly, but she wasn’t done just yet.
“And you would make sure I got a lovely ‘welcome back’ feast, right?”
Another strong nod. “Yes, why wouldn’t I… Oh.”
Erina giggled, almost envisioning that mental image Dio had given her in the form of Jojo having dog-like ears and wagging when he was excited for a reason or another. Like a cute puppy. Her cute puppy hubby. If only she could muster the courage to buy a dog collar and have Jonathan put it on while they were cuddling in bed…
But for now, everything is alright on my watch-
“Incoming!”
Something exploded, there were a few people on fire that were saved by fellow workers.
Oh well, mostly alright.
-------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d-----
AN
A bit of a short one, I know. But I’m preparing for the mini story that is upcoming once Ambizione is over. Three more chapters!
Still, let’s be honest. Erina is top.
Chapter 94: ARC 2: Ambizione (28)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (28)
We were finally at our destination. The adventure was going to end here as we dealt with the last obstacle to a return back to normality.
With Santana keeping his word about our agreement, by keeping himself away from anything that could be sabotaged through the last lap and having someone track him wherever he was, the entire situation proceeded smoothly. We arrived at the train station with ease, but we also had another issue to face.
Get to Vins’ current position before she could run away and ruin the efforts put forth to stop her in this place. The trip had been long enough, everyone was tired and ready to put an end to all of this before it got any worse. She had no allies, no traps waiting for us as the Pillar Man confirmed that her castle of cards had crumbled with Valentine’s departure, leaving just him as the last ace card to use. It proved to be her fatal mistake as she was now on her own and with close to no means to defend herself against me. The last known location where she was meant to be, her base, was one of the old Spanish manors that had remained untouched. Relics of the time this city was held by the Spaniards and the Mexicans… with this one in particular being the source of rumors about it being a haunted place. A fitting setting for a vampire to settle her base of operation and enjoy anonymity. Most of the windows were barricaded with wooden planks, thus limiting the amount of sun rays entering inside the manor.
The entrance doors were opened with caution, each step we took inside that place could be fatal if the woman decided to make a last stand here. A hidden trap, or even a sudden ambush. There was an odd amount of quiet within the halls and the rooms all around, adding to the chilling feelings this place left on each of us. We were all guarded for any attack, but we found none as we walked upstairs through the main floor staircase, making our way towards the ‘office room’ where the woman was last seen by Santana. She was there, slouched on one of the two broken couches as she stared at the
“You are finally here. All of you… and the traitor.”
The Pillar Man remained quiet, either because he had nothing to say or he just didn’t care enough to put an effort into it. I used this chance to press the matter for good.
“It’s over, Vins. There is no running away now.”
“As if I intended to run. No, not anymore. I… I will not back down from this… demise of mine,” The robed woman hummed weakly as he stood up from her seat and gave us a tired glance. “I will die here, as Fate commanded.”
“Fate isn’t responsible for your own doings, that was made by your decisions and choices,” Derek argued, nods coming from the rest of the group.
“You picked this path for yourself. Everyone might be given a fate, but this isn’t always fixed. We are the makers of our destiny,” Kate added strongly, further aggravating the vampire.
“Not when… it becomes too difficult to think. The pain of loss, the despair of having failed to save the one bit of family I care for. It was atrocious. And I had a single name to blame, the source of Pucci’s own insanity,” Vins rebuked angrily. “Dio, it was always Dio. His ambitions, his madness, his desires, his disgusting plans for people. My life has always been devoted to right a wrong… a wrong that Dio committed.”
“And yet you decided to pin this to me, just because I bear his name,” I argued flatly. “I am not the one that took your son away from you, Vins Bluemarine.”
…
“I wish you were him. That monster… If only you could have been him, then… then Fate would have given me the chance to-”
“Fate isn’t a force that dictates that good people win all the time,” I shot back. “It gives one the push, but not the outright way to victory. Many have died with that thought in mind, some of which were so dependent on that support that they failed to realize how shackles aren’t weapons or strength to use on others. They are signs of personal weakness as they fail to accept their own will to live happily and independently.”
“You took him from me-”
“It wasn’t him!” Bloody exclaimed angrily, gaining the vampire’s surprised look with that outburst. “You are always blaming him for this, but you are the one that is making no sense. Just because they have the same name, it doesn’t mean they are the same person. Judge Dio by his actions, not by someone else’s!”
…
“It’s not that simple. It will never be that simple and… it’s done. I’m not going to listen to your spiel any longer,” Vins uttered as she slowly approached one of the windows and materialized 「Hanoi Rocks」.
I tended up at this sight, but what she did next was… unexpected. Her Stand broke the wooden planks, unleashing the day’s light onto the room and instantly tearing her apart. She didn’t say anything, not a single noise born from the pain that move had to have caused as she perished before the sunlight. Her charred remains burned up into fine dust, leaving just a confused and somber look on everyone. It was clear what the message was, and why she did this. She didn’t have anything to play for, and she didn’t have an ounce of soul within her to consider she might have been in the wrong.
Someone that died by their ideals, all because she was unwilling to ever consider those wrong and accepting that her sins weren’t pardoned before the righteousness she perceived by her ‘noble goal’.
But as only her robes remained, a single red light emerged from one of the pockets. I cautiously approached it, retrieving what confirmed the closure of this trip. The Stone of Aja, it was now in my possession and it gave me a few ideas on what to do with it. A nice souvenir to keep, but also proof that the journey was completed. Vins was dead, the chaos had finally subsided and what was left to do was to leave this place and think of the next step.
The adventure was over and… it was time for departures.
Kate and Zephy would have to go first, with both having to take a ship to get back to Japan without any issues. It was quite uneasy to part ways, but I managed to convince everyone for one last thing done together. We took pictures thanks to a professional photographer passing by. We had a full group one for each member to keep. It was nice and… kind of depressing when it came to the final goodbyes. Kate took turns into tightly hugging each of us, and she stubbornly clung at us until the very end as the ship had to sail. It was a tense moment, and one that I couldn’t help but remember each time I spared a look at the picture I now had. But I couldn’t stop here, not when there was much more left to do.
It was now time for the rest before going back home to London.
--------d-d-d-d---------
After saying our goodbyes with Kate and Zephy, the two boarding the first ship sailing for Tokyo, the return trip proved to be as saddening as with these two. Robert was to be left behind because he wanted to keep things running here in the US as the branch of Made in Heaven had to be developed by a trusted man while he also make sure his situation with Daisy was developed, Derek was left close to his hometown so he could get back to his family, while Bloody was brought to New York back to his home. There was an intense moment between him and this dimension’s Funny Valentine, but there was something in Bloody that made him able to not only greet his grandfather with confidence, but also announce his dream.
“I will become the President of this noble and free country, Grandfather.”
That left a surprisingly wide smile on the elderly Valentine, who took no issue in allowing me and Bhediya to hug the boy before leaving for our last stop. Boston. Where everything started… and we were back there after a month and a half of moving around the US. I felt the burden of the journey finally set on my back, the call for home growing stronger as we spent one last day checking how the Boston Headquarters had developed. The large building owned by Made in Heaven had been filled with workers, machines, products, and clients. Things were going smooth for the company and it was going to get even better as other bases would soon spread all over the nation. With the situation stable and growing for the better, I decided it was about time we got back home after this tiring stay here in the US.
The noise of a ship ready to sail pulled me out of my thoughts, a small grimace forming on my lips as I knew what it meant. Bhediya, Santana, and I moved through the small gate that allowed us inside the ship’s outdoor section, wasting no time to enter inside and make our way to our cabins. It took a while to convince Santana to wear some proper clothes, the Pillar Man lamenting he saw no reason to do so beyond my orders. His powerful posture did gain some attention from people during our return trip, but not enough to cause any trouble. And now, I was going to bring him back home as an extra ‘souvenir’ in a way.
He looked good as a bodyguard, plus it would be an exceptional henchman when a situation called for one.
“I suppose it’s time for us to say goodbye to the US.”
Bhediya nodded slowly. “To think that… this would feel so sad. Do not see them anymore.”
“For a time,” I argued, correcting him about that last bit. “We will visit from time to time.”
“Even Kate? Do you understand that she is the furthest from us now?”
“With time and effort, every trip can be made, Bhediya,” I remarked with a smile. “I will find a way. Maybe even introduce her to Hannah and the others.”
“I could already see Sarah’s face if they end up meeting each other. I bet they would fit well as good friends,” The young man agreed jovially. “But still. What do you plan to do now? With Hannah, I mean.”
I paused, actually stopping in my tracks as I glanced at the werewolf. He halted too, giving me a fascinated look.
“I have a gem, I should be able to get a ring made in the first few hours we’re back.”
Bhediya spared a quick look at the Stone of Aja as I revealed it, and he shook his head at my plan.
“Always working to the last minute. Still, she will appreciate it.”
“She will.”
“You wish to use the Stone of Aya as a gem for a ring?” Santana quipped with some interest. “You wish to bestow it to your mate.”
“Future ‘mate’, but yes.”
He nodded slowly. “I see that you are a being that values love highly.”
“I do.”
The Pillar Man sounded merely surprised, but still neutral about it. The brief silence that ensued gave Bhediya the chance to get back into the conversation with a curious question.
“And the honeymoon?”
I groaned before eyeing him suspiciously. “What’s this? An attempt to pass my plans to Hannah now?”
The young man raised his palms defensively at that fake accusation. “J-Just trying to get a grasp on your mind about it. It’s not like you have made it clear if you plan to spend it at home or out of the country.”
It was a fair question, but… also something I had struggled about. If the ring dilemma had been quite difficult, this one was troubled by the fact I was stuck between staying in London or… going back ‘home’. My previous life’s home. To see how it was now. If the things I have seen or heard of that place were there for me to visit once more. Maybe it was nostalgia and romanticism inducing me to lean into it, but I didn’t want to put too much into her.
…
Maybe, she would love it. It was such a beautiful place after all. So, I decided that perhaps it wouldn’t hurt being a bit original in that case.
“Italy.”
Bhediya blinked, then frowned. “Italy? You plan to take her there?”
“Goethe visited Sicily and he described it as a sight to behold. It's a warm, pleasant place away from any unwanted attention as we enjoy the honeymoon there. A small piece of heaven before we start our life as a married couple,” I explained calmly. “I know she will like it. I have studied so much of it and… I don’t want to disappoint her.”
“She’ll love it. In fact, from what Erina and Sarah told me, she thought you were going to take in places like Paris or any major French cities. You know, the ‘Country of Love’ or something for many women.”
“And?” I was confused by that comment.
“And she wouldn’t have been happy if that had been the case. Italy is perhaps the furthest of her expectations, but she will be pleasantly stunned by this decision.”
I chuckled. “Glad to know that.”
At least I could now enjoy the trip without panicking over this very idea. I had so few options beyond that and home, so it felt like a blessing that I wouldn’t have to struggle about it for too long. The trip back home was pleasant and I managed to build up that bravery needed for that last step before the altar.
I wasn’t planning to disappoint, but please my dear lady to a fine, if not the finest marriage she could have imagined.
------------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d-------
AN
The journey is over, the Ambizione Arc is coming to an end and the next two chapters will show Dio’s marriage and the Epilogue for all characters before the next… and last Arc of Dio’s saga begins. For the ‘last two arcs’ of the story will not be about our Divine Insert, but a new protagonist. Not an insert, but a result of him. Sounds shocking and worrying, but it will all fit.
P.S. Last time I forgot to put the Stats for Act 4 and The World Absolute. Here they are.
「 ACT 4 」
User: Dio Joestar
Destructive Power: S
Speed: S
Range: B (Fifty Meters)
Durability: A
Precision: S
Potential: Null
Ability: Space-Time Manipulation MAX (ACT 3’s Time Control plus the capacity of teleporting within the Stand’s range of action).
「 The World: Absolute 」
User: Dio Joestar
Destructive Power: S
Speed: S
Range: Null (Dimensional-Limited)
Durability: S
Precision: S
Potential: Null
Ability: Space-Time Manipulation ABSOLUTE (ACT 4’s Abilities are heightened to be mostly infinite, dimensional barriers being the only limit). The Stand is taxing on Dio’s vitality even at Peak Human Body Condition.
Chapter 95: Omake 43: Dio meets the Jojos (Jonathan)
Chapter Text
Omake 43: Dio meets the Jojos (Jonathan)
I hadn’t expected to wake up in this circumstance, not when things the night before would have suggested I was free from any trouble.
A purely light-gray room, walls and floor. No windows, no doors (no way outs), no furniture but… a table with chairs. I was already sitting in one as I woke up, and in front of me sat a familiar face. Confusion as to why Jonathan would be there and… even more when he woke up and tried to attack me with a Hamon-boosted punch.
It looked like an instinct driven jolt, as if he had been utterly and absolutely confident I was the foe and… I quickly realized that this wasn’t my brother. Not with that much Hamon coursing through his veins, and his eyes showing little to no remorse into that reaction. I think I saw something close to shock when his punch was stopped by my open palm. Hamon facing Hamon, but my resilience proved to be superior to his offensive capacity. He didn’t move any further.
“You are… not a vampire, Dio?” He looked surprised, and his question confirmed a growing suspicion I had over this matter.
This Jojo wasn’t the Jojo I was familiar with. In fact, as far as I could tell from the clues I got about this interaction, this was Canon Part 1 Jonathan and… he thought I was Vampire Dio from the looks of it. Instead of being too pushy about my response to that shocked query, I decided to add some intrigued flair to it. After all, I wasn’t meant to know about this affair just yet.
“I… I am not. Why should I be one?”
Jonathan looked even more perplexed, driving more questions out in an effort to satisfy his voracious curiosity. I decided to push through as many genuine answers as possible, and with each query answered, Jojo looked less and less worried, and his posture eased down in a calm position as he grasped the full changes between our dimensions. Likewise, I ‘learned’ about his version of the tale, and most of the stuff was made of things I knew of. The rest were snippets of a devious Dio that were shown in the canon timeline, but that further added to the original Dio’s cruelty and
“So… you are Dio. But not bad. Right?”
“I would say I’m good since I… didn’t do horrible things,” I half-answered. “Still, this is… odd. I definitely didn’t fall asleep here yesterday.”
“I didn’t either...” Jonathan agreed with a faint smile. “But, we’re going to find a way out so… I can go back with my quest.”
I frowned, noticing the uneasy twist his voice took in that last sentence. “You can say that you were going to kill Vampire me. This guy… he is not ‘me’ me, and I would be the first to stop him if he was within reach.”
“I just… didn’t want to be impolite.”
“You wouldn’t have been. But this isn’t a lecture, Jojo, it was my permission to use my name if you add the term ‘Vampire’ to it. After all, that’s the most jarring difference one can pick up at first glance when making a comparison.”
He chuckled nervously. “If you put it that way… Still, I can’t believe that in another world you actually were… good.”
“I wouldn’t say utterly good. I definitely wasn’t your level of ‘good’, but I still didn’t go around and take on Dario’s mantle when I felt threatened,” I corrected with a small scowl. “I just… handle it better. Cope with it without having to rely on anger, greed and paranoia.”
…
“Say… you mentioned that you were hunting vampire me down, but I don’t recall you ever mentioning Erina, Jojo. I suppose you’re already married to her.”
As expected, Jonathan’s face turned a bright red at the thought of marrying his childhood sweetheart, but that scene was soon replaced by self-disappointment.
“Things… went bad in the end. Erina and I had little chance to speak ever since she returned from India.”
…
“I see. I guess she actually left with her father rather than staying behind. My other self’s fault?”
There was some hesitation from Jojo, but he nodded at it. “Yes.”
My lips twitched. “Such a shame. After all, I was the one that orchestrated your relationship. You two fit well with one another.”
He smiled at that. “I… I was told the same by Speedwagon.”
“Robert has a good eye when it comes to match-making. Except when he is drunk or it comes to himself,” I agreed with a smirk. “After all, it took him a while to fully settle with Daisy.”
Jojo raised a curious look. “Daisy?”
“A young lady he met in America. We were just finishing an important trip there and… let’s just say that it was love at first sight.”
“I just can’t… believe Speedwagon would end up falling in love with someone,” Jonathan argued with a hint of surprise. “Still, I guess he was happy about it.”
I nodded. “He was quite taken by her.”
“What about you?”
I blinked. “Hmm? What about me?”
“Any woman that got your eyes on her?”
Oh? Was that Jojo’s infamous awkward teasing? Let’s see if he is the same as ‘my’ Jojo.
“Yes. I’m rather in love with her too and she reciprocates,” I replied earnestly. “In fact, I was planning to marry her once the trip in the US was over.”
“Oh? Is that so?”
And thus a barrage of queries ensued, placing me in a rather awkward but familiar display as I had some answers already prepared. But, before I could provide any response about that kind of questioning, our attention was suddenly stolen away as a blinding light flashed from our left side. Soon, the light dimmed down, revealing a new person sitting right beside Jonathan, this one looking slightly younger, more flamboyant and still unconscious. I spared a long look at him, instantly realizing who it was.
Is that… Joseph?
--------d-d-d-d--------
AN
This is just the beginning~.
Chapter 96: ARC 2: Ambizione (29)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (29)
You know, there’s something quite odd when you are a watcher of an event and when you are a major part of it.
At times this difference is abysmal, to the point one doesn’t notice it much, but there are a few occasions, such as the one I was currently dealing with, that it was… evident. And overwhelming at times. Marriage had never been much of a worry to me, not until I was there, waiting as my soon-to-be wife started to make her way towards the altar. It’s been three weeks and many things have taken a curious turn. From Speedwagon making the trip back with Daisy, the shy young woman instantly drawn into the small group made by Erina, Sarah and Hannah, to Santana becoming an accustomed fixture to the workplace. Hannah hadn’t exactly digested the way he became an ally, and she was still distrustful of him.
Not as much as I was at times, but I was willing to let the Pillar Man either prove his genuineness in ‘serve’ me rather than jump at any instance to accuse him through my paranoia. Despite all the worry that came from that decision, the tall and buff guy seemed to actually ‘fit’ within the company. Some were intimidated by him, but there was a general effort to accept him around. And I caught him many times helping around while I was busy by the office, either by single handedly carrying large iron beams around, or actually running around while holding giggling kids in his arms.
It was really shocking at times but… I guess that’s how the Pillar Man tried to enjoy his calm life. And if that didn’t fully convince me, then there was the strange request he made me back a while ago about ‘spending time by the cafeteria’ while I was out with Hannah. He technically didn’t need to eat anything, but either out of interest or because of the rumor I heard about someone challenging him to try and cook something with just his body, Santana took cooking as a serious hobby. It was definitely a competition against his own limits, both physical and mental, to try and achieve a form of perfection that could only be drawn out by this combination.
Still, nothing compared to the important day that saw me and Hannah finally get that step forward dealt with. The magnitude of the event was incredible. St. Martin in the Fields Church was the setting that we decided to focus our big day in and… it was massive. So many people were in there, from friends and families, to close associates and even members of Made in Heaven. George had humbly accepted the role of ‘father’ to Hannah as he escorted her to the altar. My face felt tight, my cheeks a bit redder, but not outright sporting a blush as I felt just nervous and… empty-headed. Only the noises around, Hannah’s footsteps, her own tension, the world around me felt so dreadfully loud and then… I stopped time.
“「 ACT 4 」 , ” I softly whispered, and the world went suddenly quiet.
I breathed, I shook my head, I checked around and tried my best to get a hold of myself as I looked around. I saw so many faces, I saw so much happiness. The incredible weight of time itself crashed onto my shoulders as I pondered about the future. I did it. I was now reaching that long-awaited closure to my ambitions. Once the wedding was over, the next step would be to ‘conquer’ the world. To achieve full domination by extending MiH’s reach through the globe. It felt like the perfect villainous plan, and… yet, I knew that it was necessary. But that wasn’t what worried me. No more. It was something that came out from this bond. From this union.
The responsibility of being a loving partner to Hannah. We grew up well together, we were close- would I be able to take time off from my businesses and give her devotion as a husband should. Yes, I was having a small case of cold feet, but more entitled to my logical understanding of how tough it was going to be to carefully harmonize time between family and duty. Between my own happiness and the happiness of others. It was going to be difficult, and many would give up to try and stand by the middle of it. To either be a philanthropist or to be a loving family man.
…
I wanted to taste the challenge. I reached 「 The World 」’s strongest form, I could achieve my own limits and break them once more. I would wreck havoc on those trying to disrupt my plans of a perfect ending, and I didn’t plan to let go of what I got in recent times. Yes, I will succeed, and never fail. For I now was Dio Joestar, the beholder of a new plan for the Heavens and, hopefully, a caring husband too. Time resumed its course, and the ceremony resumed as intended. I felt calmer, my self pep-talk managed to carry me through the big questions before me, and the kiss that came forth, that signature to this life-binding contract, tasted of love and hope. Not just mine, but Hannah’s. The grand applause, the ensuing feasts, the wine, the cakes, the lengthy celebration and then… sharing that bed and doing my duty as a husband.
Truth be told, Hannah was… quite fierce. Not as fierce as I had expected, but she definitely proved herself a few steps more eager than I was about it. Not like I liked it or anything so stupid, but I was particularly cautious due to how powerful our bodies were. In a sense, my paranoia proved to be right in this regard. We ended up breaking four beds in a single week, and it wasn’t like we actually were spent when the beds would break. It would always be a forced ending to these intimate moments. It would take a while and a specially reinforced bed when, as we went through our honeymoon vacation, we ended up reaching the limits offered by our growth. It was intense, draining, but exciting. To the point where I was genuinely quick to drop any work when Hannah would walk up to me and tell me a few words that soon became a codename for this kind of stuff.
“I’m going to bed… don’t make me wait~.”
I love this woman to death, and no one can dare to tell me otherwise.
So, it wouldn’t be much of a reach when, six months after the event and after many intense nights in bed, Hannah got pregnant. And when the child was born while we were enjoying a break from work during a second visit to our honeymoon’s location. Erina had already delivered a healthy boy, George II, a few months earlier, making both Jojo and his father quite elated at the joyous day. Sadly, it was just me, my wife and a cast of medics dealing with our child’s birth, and the resulting development was… eye-watering. After enduring so much out of this new life, after conquering my own weaknesses and shaping my own destiny with my actions… Now I had something in my hold that was the product of said future.
Hope crystallized in a new being, a quiet creature that yearned for warmth and care. His eyes were closed when I had him in my hold, but he seemed to get curious enough to try and look at me. The little blond squinted eyes softly, and a pair of light-blue eyes greeted me. Giorno Joestar was born April 16, 1885. A healthy boy, the greatest treasure of two caring parents. Hannah and I, our horrible experiences from the past, gave us an edge. We knew of pain, and thus we valued joy to a higher degree. This was destiny, this was… our first happy ending. And what was left to do was now to make sure the world we left to Giorno would be filled with goodness and justice.
I, Dio Joestar, have a dream that I know is just. So witness me as I enforce true fate upon the world around us.
--------------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d----------
AN
This is technically Ambizione’s Ending, with the next chapter being a prologue to what ensued next Arc. ‘Conquista’ or ‘Conquest’. After planning an ambition and growing confident enough to wage war for it, Dio prepares for the greatest part of his life: ‘Handling the world and its injustices while facing villains from Jojo and other known monsters’.
Chapter 97: Omake 44: Dio meets the Jojos (Joseph)
Chapter Text
Omake 44: Dio meets the Jojos (Joseph)
“So, let me put it in a simple way, gramps. This Dio ain’t the scum that killed you a while ago? I mean, he does have the same looks granny Erina told me to be wary about.”
Jonathan looked a bit sheepish and nervous with that summary. I don’t think he knew he had been killed by the original Dio, nor that his grandson would end up being so… boisterous. It was truly odd to be on the receiving end of some glaring from this Jojo, being aware of how much of a prank-maker he was in the norms.
The young man stood right in front of us, having recovered from the little dimensional trip he made. He had been on the edge ever since he had opened his eyes, and the only way he calmed down was when he realized that the ‘handsome copycat’ was none other than his grandfather.
A bit of surprise, a bit of suspicions, but he seemed willing to accept this. He wasn’t exactly as tolerant when it was revealed that I was Dio, but my last name was ‘Joestar’. So, here we were, making a point without having everything derail into a fight. Truth be told, it was more ‘easier’ than it sounded. As much as Joseph was putting an effort to appear serious…
Well, he wasn’t exactly the tough cop kind of guy, and he was capable of perceiving the mood of the room from the way he hesitated to be too pushy about learning more about the matter. We didn’t know how we got there, but we could at least say that we were there due to a correlation of bloodlines/family bonds.
“T-That would be right.”
“This is truly absurd. I mean, he doesn’t look like one of those crazy vampires or even the Pillar Man, but he could be lying.”
“And how would I be able to prove otherwise.”
The flamboyant hamon user hummed, closing his eyes as he pondered about it. “Well, there’s actually something that could prove it. You say that you also helped granny Erina so… you didn’t kiss her.”
“I did not-”
“But how do I know that you are not lying about it? After all, you might be lying about it and-” He stopped, not because I said anything, but because I showed something that had him surprised and shocked. Something that not even Jonathan had seen. I showed him my ring.
“I’m happily married with a lovely lady and I have a son. No, I did not engage in anything of the sort in the past, so I would like this to be put to a rest.”
…
“You- You are married?” Jonathan inquired with a surprised look, and I decided to add another proof to the matter.
I retrieved my money pouch, and fished out the mini-portrait I made with 「 ACT 4 」 ’ s as my ‘painter’. It was something that took a while to achieve, but the Stand’s precision was so that it allowed me to create a memento to carry around when I was away from my family. That very day was quite fun as poor Giorno could seemingly see 「 ACT 4 」 but was unable to understand who or what it was, preferring to lean over by his mother’s lap and reach out as if to ask him to pick him up. My best assumption is that he perceived a connection with it and that he saw the humanoid as an extent of me.
There were many questions in that regard, with Joseph quickly adopting a more crass attitude when he spotted my wife. I would have been angry, after all, he was behaving disrespectfully. Sadly for him, I ‘knew’ that he had done something that easily embarrassed him.
“I mean, I suppose it’s just a brazen compliment,” I replied as I tried to ignore the ‘she is a hot babe’ kind of comment. “After all, he said something like that when he peeped on his mother while she was bathing.”
The reaction was instantaneous, with Jonathan narrowing his eyes as sternly as he could while Joseph sweated bullets while trying to explain how that situation came to be. It was hilarious, quite so, and it offered me some reprieve as I started to finally look around for anything interesting.
The place lacked much in terms of furniture, but I spotted a kitchen section with some modern equipment such as fridges and an oven, what looked to be a doorstep that led to a large room filled with beds, and… no windows? Where were we? And what is going on here? I wanted to know more about this but I just couldn’t find any sight-related clue that could give me something to start from. Was there even a logical reason we were there? Definitely.
There has to be one if this place was prepared for the occasion. And as it seemed like things were finally getting calmer in this bizarre development, our attention was taken away by a new noise coming from the side. Two individuals fell through into this setting, both of which were familiar and one of them was… already frightening me to a terrifying degree. The world rumbled as something akin to a phantom fear emerged from within, ordering me to brace for impact.
Jotaro Kujoh from Part 3 was already running towards me, a pissed look on his face and 「 Star Platinum 」 already aching to hand out a beating. I took a defensive stance and I could tell this was going to be quite the intense experience. And that diplomacy was definitely going to be tough to achieve. At least I managed to get a fun meme out of this when older Joseph slapped his gloved hands on his cheeks and went with his trademark exclamation.
“Holy shit! We just got kidnapped by DIO!”
Holy shit indeed, and this wasn’t going to be an easy interaction for me, no matter how stronger 「 ACT 4 」 was compared to 「 Star Platinum 」 .
----------d-d-d-d--------------d-d-d-d-------
AN
Ah yes, the fierce battle between good and… good?
Chapter 98: ARC 2: Ambizione (30)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Secondo: Ambizione (30)
This was going to be a big affair if I managed to sell it to my ‘clients’.
The humongous room, filled with so many paintings, portraits and events, was of a beauty well beyond the common halls of London. It was a symbol of wealth, of power, of imperial control. And, truth be told, I expected no less from this cleverly planned visit. Berlin was already starting to get improved through contracts Made in Heaven had made in the last few years and the ‘miraculous’ recovery of Friedrich III, Kaiser of Germany, by my hand. 1888 was a tedious year as I carefully planned the expansion of the company in Central Europe.
Germany, Austria-Hungary, Switzerland and Romania. All the while dealing with the first few years of my firstborn. Giorno was a joy to the eye, a child that was as mischievous as polite, this behavioral swing depending on the circumstance. All in all, a clever boy that didn’t exceed like some children would, seemingly ‘appeased’ by the care and affection he received most of the time. He wasn’t pampered, even though Hannah would want to just cuddle up with him all day long and almost ignore I existed within her world. It was an amusing thought to rely on at times, but right now my smile was one of craftiness.
1891 was going to be one of the biggest years ever, with the main focus having the Kaiserreich but also the Russian Empire and other large countries as the newest ‘goal’ for Made in Heaven. An ambitious blueprint I had styled for months- no, years before deciding today was going to be the first ‘step’ into the incredibly complex ordeal I had in mind to deal with. Right now, as I sat calmly by a comfortable wooden chair, I provided the two most influential men in the nation a clear explanation of what my offer was and what the large map of Germany was meant for.
“Which is why I seek to reach out to the government of the Kaiser with the intention of creating a commission to oversee the construction of new infrastructure to bolster mobility between German cities,” I hummed calmly, using a thin wooden stick to detail the various white lines connecting all major settlements and minor ones. “The project would be financed by Made in Heaven Gmbh, the German branch of my company, while the government would retain 85% of the entire project’s control.”
“While your company will just retain the leftovers… Do you seek a reduction of the taxes on your company, Herr Joestar?” Otto von Bismark guessed, but I took a moment to actually think about the notion that I had saved his butt from being fired by healing the current Kaiser before answering.
Had I not, the next one would have started to set up pieces for WWI and created me and the world a non-negligible amount of trouble. Obviously I didn’t expect this to calm things up, but it allowed for a chance to avoid the conflict altogether. That, WW2 and the Holocaust. I had high hopes to prevent that and even more. The pogroms were still a thing, but I managed to lessen those in Poland as I got enough favors from the Russian Governor in Warsaw to not do anything too extreme about it. It was a small effort, but actually the best I could get at the moment.
“That would be correct. To further make my offer feasible, I wish to recognize that any monetary acquisition in German land will remain in Germany, within the autonomous branch of Made in Heaven Gmbh.”
“Any particular reason for this move, Herr Dio?” The Kaiser inquired carefully.
“Beyond the betterment of the German people? I have no intention whatsoever to impose London’s ruling over the country if that’s what worries you, your majesty.”
“Herr Krupp mentioned that you sought to broaden trades between Made in Heaven, the main branch, and his company,” The Iron Chancellor argued and my smile could only widen.
“Only Made in Heaven, and mostly through tools that the company requires and doesn’t wish to buy off from France or Russia.”
That answer satisfied any remaining issues before a final verdict. I was confident of success now, especially as I had made it clear how London had little to no influence with the main branch when it comes to where the business is going. In fact, one could rightfully say the opposite was correct: we were in charge of some policies that were tied to London's government. New elections, more support, more power within the Parliament and, eventually, a hand in internal and external affairs.
We had a greater range of action, and no one strong enough to stop us. Or, if there was, not having an interest in stopping us for their own interests. Queen Victoria was more than delighted of the current take approached by Made in Heaven, so much that her own support behind the government stifled any effort from the House of Lord, that part that still opposed the change of course when it came to Imperialism and other affairs of that kind, to force any cabinet’s falls.
“Well… I see no issue with this. In fact, this is a complete win-win situation for us all. Us and Germany,” Friedrich hummed cordially before offering a smile. “We have an agreement, Herr Dio. I shall ask the Kanzler to style the final notes to show this to the Reichstag and then see it enacted with the government’s blessing.”
Bismarck nodded without any doubt behind that choice of action, almost smirking at the advantageous plan. What was left untold but only the Chancellor could pick up was that a large number of workers would be employed with good services. Made in Heaven had brought forth a greater list of workers’ rights that had forced the government to ‘concede to the rightful’ decision. The end result was that an annoyed Bismarck didn’t have to create a socialist uprising, suppress it and then keep the previous rules set to further cause rebellions in Germany. At the same time, he didn’t get to notice how MiH was actually funding the socialists themselves to follow the ‘English Paradigm’ when it comes to reforms. Slowly but surely, I would end up mollifying the country and lessen the chances of wars being caused by it. Small steps, but I knew I could do it just like I did with France, Spain and Italy.
But for now, the first step was dealt with and I could now leave the palace to get to where I had made plans with Hannah to make a rendezvous once I was done with this meeting. The walk was quite lengthy, but uneventful as Berlin was as peaceful as I expected it to be. A pleasant stroll and one that ended on a higher note as I spotted my wife sitting by one of the benches, giggling as she entertained a certain six-years old boy smiling at her, standing in front of her and resting his arms and head on her lap. It didn’t take too long for them both to notice and the little blond bolted from his mother’s side and towards me. I crouched instinctively and I braced for the tackle-hug that was soon to come.
“Papa!” Giorno exclaimed, hair quickly ruffled as I lifted him up and noticed the giddy smile on his face. “Mama had me ride one of the horses!”
“Oh?” I hummed with a curious tone. “Is that so? Did you two have fun?”
“Lots!” The child said before giggling as I had him hugged tightly. “What about you? Had fun?”
“Lots,” I replied jovially before bringing him back to his mother.
“Dear,” Hannah beamed mirthfully and I nodded. “The meeting went well.”
“Yes,” I confirmed while going for a quick hug, a giggling Giorno enjoying being sandwiched between us. “And I guess you had the chance to explore the scenery.”
“Giorno felt the need to explore a lot. So we did and… it could be a nice place to visit for some holidays in the future. Maybe with Jonathan, Erina and little George.”
“Jojo!” Giorno squeaked and I chuckled as I decided to tease him a bit.
“You mean uncle Jojo or cousin Jojo?”
The boy hummed. “Cousin Jojo.”
“And not you, Jojo?”
He huffed. “I am not ‘Jojo’! I’m Giorno.”
This was one of the repetitive situations that just amused me immensely. Only because Giorno was incorrect about it. He was a Jojo, except missing the classic Joestar’s star-like birthmark. But the goodness of heart and determination was all there. And Hannah and I weren’t going to let these beautiful traits be ruined by the cruelty of life. He shall grow happy and become a man of virtue. For the rest, he shall be free of pursuit the goals he seeks to achieve.
“What about Santana?” I asked, noticing just now the towering ‘guard’ wasn’t nearby.
I swiftly spotted an amused look on Hannahs’ face as the woman aimed a finger to where the Pillar Man was and… I could instantly see why she was this entertained by what I just inquired about. Santana had six years of learning about humanity beyond mere first impressions and… the overall result was deeply interesting. Despite retaining his ‘calm and somber’ look wherever he went, his actions suggested that he was slowly growing accustomed to humans and ‘be part’ of that. Truth be told, Kars and his group minus Santana were the ones that decried humans as inferiors, so it would make sense for the former ‘guard dog’ to behave so moderately around new circumstances.
It made me relieved that I had already dealt with the rest of the Pillar Men, using a combination of my Stand, the Spin and Hamon to kill them as they slumbered. There was an effort from Kars to fight back against me, managing to outlive his subordinates by a few minutes despite being bombed with the Ripple, his skin burning and sizzling at the fierce ‘fire’ of the sunlight power. It wasn’t that much of a troublesome skirmish. Desperation motivated Kars, while I was several steps beyond him. He looked surprised by what was happening, asking- no, begging to understand who or what I was. For a moment, I could tell he thought I was a Pillar Man he missed when he murdered his whole race, but then he seemed to accept I was a human. His race, his plans- all dead due to a human.
And right now, as proof of what I deduced through the years about Santana, I could see the ‘small giant’ calmly lifting a few giggling children off the ground and keeping them mid-air. Two police officers were staring at the scene with confusion and awe, clearly unsure on what to do since the man wasn’t doing any sort of crime. Truly entertaining, but there was still much to do before tomorrow so… I decided to deal with this with Hannah.
“So, I suppose you are ready for what comes next, dear,” I half-asked and Hannah nodded.
“Saint Petersburg. Do you think the Tsar will accept your offer to discuss a new infrastructural reform?”
“I got a positive response from the Chairman of the Committee of Ministers. He will listen to what I have to say.”
“Oh? Do I hear arrogance, my dear husband?”
Frowning, I replied with a peck on her lips, inducing a disgusted ‘bleah’ from Giorno. “None of it. In fact, the Chairman is a man that has been looking for means to expand Russian infrastructure to bolster industrialization. Even though he is a protectionist, he knows Made in Heaven will not impose British control over their territory.”
“Hmm, then I guess it’s going to be a fun trip.”
“It would have been whether I got that permission or not. Russia has many monuments and places to visit. Some of which I bet Giorno will like.”
“Really?” The boy asked, enticed by the new cities we were visiting. How many kids could say their childhood was tied to a trip around the known world?
“Really. And you will have to be polite with a few people. Even if they look yucky or mean.”
His lips twitched and he pouted. “I don’t do that.”
A brief staring contest ensued and the child was giggling at a round of tickles, urging some giggling from my own wife in the process and… yes.
The world was my goal now. I staked my ambitions, now I would get those imposed and consolidated. Russia was the next step and then… who knows. There was so much to explore and so many places to visit, but only a few really mattered for my ambitions. For the rest were for my family to enjoy and learn to love.
For this beauty was only going to be groomed into an absolute quality of this crazy and bizarre planet.
Of that, I could swear a full oath on. For myself, my wife, my son and everyone else. A world made by Dio for everyone.
----------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d-------
AN
First a two-three parts mini-story and then Conquista begins. Arc 3, let’s go!
Chapter 99: ARC 2.5: Terra Nuova
Chapter Text
Capitolo 2.5: Terra Nuova
A century after Capitolo 2...
I still remember that day as vividly as possible. It started simple, with not much worry beyond a few pulls at my core that told me that 'today is going to be interesting'. I didn't think much of it, after all by 'interesting' it could have been a small surprise from Hannah, or even an unplanned sparring session with Giorno. Maybe even a visit from Funny which would have seen us whine about our own jobs but… it soon proved to not be the case.
"DIO JOESTAR!"
The humongous being beckoned loudly and angrily, a grin appearing on my face.
"Invader! Prepare to be repelled from this world!"
The proclamation wasn't delivered with the same mirthfulness of my expression. No, I meant it all and I could remember it too perfectly. The scene itself was monumental, unforgettable. The fire scorching the roads' asphalt, the cracks allowing burning lava to course through some of the streets and the noises of fighting unfolding within the premises of the area, within the city, the region, the continent and the whole world… all of that repeated on the Moon and other nearby celestial orbs.
But here on Earth, this is where the real fight was handled. Where the big bad guy decided to try and 'decimate' us. I was stunned, I really was. Never would I have predicted this happening. I had known for a while that Kate's situation wasn't unusual. Not when I learned that there were others like her. People that shared similar appearances to her, that bore powers akin to her, but just a few matched with her unique potential. I was baffled when I met some, all of that unfolding just a few hours earlier.
I had a whole lot of lore to unpack in my mind. A war that had gone through unnoticed for centuries, even prior to my existence- one that was responsible for orphaning Kate and others like her. A Prime, her people- a Crest, her duty. Crests of Orders, twelve to be precise. These were Avatars of Elements, both physical and mind-related. All of them driven to a single cause- to destroy Chaos.
Chaos, the Empire born from the ashes of their homeplanet, the harbinger of destruction and despair. An Emperor…
I was feeling vibes akin to Dragon Ball and Star Wars here and there. Which was ironic considering how Kate had some parallels with Goku or even Superman. The three had been sent out of their planets before they were destroyed, both lived simple lives early on with Earthlings, and then they became guardians of the very planet that welcomed them to a good existence.
And yet… I also could tell this transcended normal relations with these series. No, this one was different. The moment he beckoned, the moment this Emperor emerged with his gargantuan size… I could feel it. My instinct saw the beast for what it was: a true opponent to me.
Two divine entities that weren't born into power, one that stole the power of Chaos to gain control over his people and others in a search for absolute power, while I was the one that strayed away from that fate, becoming something greater by working to unleash my full potential.
It was intense. The World against The Chaos. The Good against the Evil. The battle wasn't one on one. Not when the stakes were too high for me to allow pride to let me stand alone in this brawl. The Crests were there too, each had the power to overwhelm the Emperor in single departments of magic, with Chaos being able to mimic some of that power, but was unable to fully replicate its intensity. Hours went by, people were wounded, people were killed, but damage was done back with the same intensity.
And then, as the fight intensified to greater heights, as the Emperor perceived defeat looming over him and prepared to shatter the world just like he did with the Primes' homeworld… a beam of light struck him. Powerful, dense… and driven with power he had no defense against. Light burned into him, turning the once mighty opponent in an empty husk as Chaos broke before Order and balance was ultimately… restored.
…
Three centuries after Capitolo 2...
"What do you think of this story?"
That tale happened just two centuries ago and… right now, I was staring at one of the pretty things that came out from that peace. Sitting right beside me as we watched the fire burning in the fireplace, a little girl smiled giddily at my narration. Waving her legs, a fluffy tail protruding from her backside now twirling excitedly as her cyan-colored gaze flickered happily. She had inherited Kate's white fur, except her hair, eyes and the black stripes here and there within the fur were definitely from her father, Bengala. I still can't believe such an oaf could end up being a good husband and father and… I guess I have to give more credit to Kate for straightening him up.
Still, the girl had a half-sleeved short gray jacket with a white shirt with gray-blue words saying 'Bind by Light', a small black skirt and finally a pair of red sport shoes. On her lap, the little Prime had a familiar sword from her family that had been wrapped up to hide its appearance from those that might try to get it from her. She was about to reach the midpoint of being a teenager, but she was still a child to me. My little niece for a fact.
Hikari Aryoko, Kate Aryoko's daughter and heiress to the very power her mother was known to possess, had just hit fourteen and she was at the right age to start the very journey teens from families like her embarked: knighthood. The pilgrimage of training meant to give her insight on her future, to become stronger and find the right vocation within the guardians of the Primes. In a way, the Knights were related to the Hamon Users force I had created centuries earlier, the very organization that now acted as a viable force of good in most places within the newly expanded Earth.
To think that some 'deities' saw fit to resize Earth and allow a whole new continent to be created for their favored people. Not like this was a bad idea due to the new resources being brought and the new technological leaps a proper bond between humanity and Primekind brought but… there were still some instances where I was angry at those entities. Mostly when it came to what they wanted from Kate once and now with Hikari once she was old enough to take on that 'duty'.
I had been one of the few people that had actually opposed their scheme, refusing to let them crown Kate as the Queen of their revived Queendom. Not when she was the furthest thing from a proper ruler. It wasn't a matter of faith in that regard, but of just acceptance that she wasn't an administrator. She was a fighter, a teacher and a simple woman. Not Queen-material with how disastrous things were at the beginning.
In a way, I had to thank a certain Wisdom Crest for her idea to take over as a regent and handle that but… regardless of the many times Ambar did a good job in pissing me off by prank-calling me and how I actually respected her as a good leader, I couldn't just ignore that she had a right to just back off from the position after two whole centuries of limitations. Being a good and brilliant candidate doesn't mean you will always have the willpower to handle centuries and centuries of paperwork, handling diplomatic affairs, crises, silly antics from some foreign leaders and more.
So… it was unpleasant to imagine that the little girl that I first held when she was born, that I entertained her with magical stories of my past when she was a little toddler together with other children between my family and those from the Crests', and the one that stood so mature and so ready to become a powerful warrior would soon also have to give up so much of her freedom to become a queen.
"It was so good, Uncle! You were there and fought beside mom's side and… and then you beat the Emperor!"
"That was mostly your mother, sweetie," I argued, patting her head and carefully avoiding teasing her cat-like ears. Not when I knew how tense those tended to be at times. "Now, I believe you aren't here to just entertain some stories. Not with how giddy you look- ready to jump your old uncle Dio?"
"You're not that old, Uncle," She argued truthfully, reminding me why I was the happiest when she visited. "Which is why I want to challenge you as part of my pilgrimage."
"I'm not a Crest, sweetie," I reminded her, and that only made her smile with more eagerness.
"I know. But that's not the point… I want you to be my teacher. When it comes to… you know, ruling over the Queendom."
My smile lost some happiness at that reminder, but the girl suddenly excused that point.
"I-It's not like I want to go for that soon but… I don't want to be unprepared. That's as much as I can give."
"You could say no to that," I argued, and Hikari huffed at my point.
"But that wouldn't be correct. You, Mama, Papa and even Shin-nii always told me that I should never look away from a duty that, if not taken, can hurt others. It's like normal training to become a warrior, except this one is a bit pushed on me… but still my responsibility, and one that I accept."
You're too young to make that call.
I wanted to tell her that, but I could tell she wasn't even going to listen to it.
"If I beat you in a fight-"
"I'll teach you Hamon," I reasoned with my guess, only for the girl to grin and then continue.
"You'll stop treating me like a little girl!"
I fake gasped at that demand, feeling even more compelled to win now.
"And now you made this spar the hardest, sweetie. I hope you will not mind if you get defeated."
She giggled. "Nope. I just want you to treat me like a proper warrior, like the Hamon Fighters that challenge you."
To become a Master rank within the order. And Hikari didn't have much knowledge of hamon to make up for the difficult battle up ahead. And while part of me wanted to dissuade her from going this deep, to entangle herself in that political mess… I knew I had to give her some faith.
Who would have known that centuries of peace would have left me willing to discourage family from achieving their own goals?
I stood up from my chair, the girl mimicking my action. "Then I guess we should get going. I don't want Hannah to miss out on why our cute little niece is pouting over a defeat against me, Dio."
She snorted. "She will be even more surprised when Uncle Dio is going to get his butt kicked."
Chuckling, we both marched towards the nearby training room, one that I had created near my office just for this kind of occasion. I might not be happy about what was about to come for her future, having built a future for these new generations to live a life without stress and sorrow… but unable to pull away those with the heaviest of burdens. Still, I know this burden will be heavily matched by a young girl with a big heart and a most righteous soul. Just like with Giorno becoming greater than me, I shall let Hikari become greater than her own parents.
For this was the beauty of life, and I couldn't deny it, no matter how upsetting it felt to me.
-----------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d---------
AN
I planned to make this mini-story either a two-parts or even a three-parts like Lacci Crudeli, but decided against it. Mostly because I heard that a few readers which were quite vocal compared to the rest and thus were heard by me had been slightly put off by Kate's presence in this story. Nonetheless, this is pretty much a summarized or 'in a nutshell' circumstance of the distant future. Dio is alive, Hannah is alive, Giorno is alive and… the other kids to Dio are alive too. Even after centuries had gone by.
An 'old man' that doesn't look any different than how he looked in his mid-twenties, the divine protagonist is now 'resting' as he had achieved his goals and going with other plans with a slower pace. Mostly because there is no purpose in going too far with his new ideas as the world is already shaping into the best possible.
Next time there will be the beginning of ARC 3. It will be bigger than ARC 2 and with numerous 'brief' characters for Dio and family to meet. Some are good, some are bad, some are historical, some are legendary. I will take some liberties when it comes to adding some familiarity with a couple of those figures, especially the mythological ones so… don't tell me you didn't know when that happened. This is the warning you get for it~.
Also, if anyone is interested in a story about 'Future Dio' in the situation up above that broadens the overall situation of the world, I would be more than happy to write one. But without anyone speaking, I will find that possibility unnecessary and particularly fruitless. So, that's up to all of you.
Chapter 100: ARC 3: Conquista (1)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Terzo: Conquista (1)
It was morning, and the city Giorno and his mother were exploring was much different than any of the others they explored.
The style reminded him of the German ones they visited, somewhat also bringing to mind the Parisian quarters he had visited a year ago during a brief trip to France. Warsaw looked unique and yet familiar, with its people looking just as busy as he had seen in Berlin. It was an industrious place, but also one that had many ‘historical quarters’ that weren’t as monumental as the one in Germany. When the boy asked why that was the case, his mother was quick to explain how Congressional Poland had to handle a budget provided by the taxes from the locals that was limited by Russia. It was strange how a nation had its economy subjugated by another one to this degree, it seemed like a colony, a comparison his mother sighed and nodded to.
“That’s because they are subjected to Russia as a vassal country. Their leader is Russian and picked as a Governor-General.”
The little blond’s eyes widened. “So, is dad going to help them like he did with the others?”
There have been many stories Giorno heard about his father helping some natives against unjust ruling, giving them a chance of being happy while also being their friends. He heard so many good things from his father, from his amazing adventures but also his kindness towards others and… he just wondered if he would ever end up doing the same: helping people, making them happy and, maybe, being a hero too.
“Of course, sweetie,” The kind brunette replied warmly, ruffling his hair as they continued their stroll through the busy streets of the Polish Capital. “Your father might not be able to change things immediately, but he will definitely work to make sure any foul play is dealt with so that no one will suffer anymore that kind of treatment.”
A bright smile appeared on the giddy boy’s face as he nodded at his mother, quietly returning his gaze elsewhere as he studied Warsaw’s interesting roads. With his father having taken off to chat with the Governor-General himself, mentioning it was going to be an important conversation, it was just him, his mother and… Santana. Santana was a nice giant, one that looked really tough (and was tough from how strong he really was) but he was also gentle and not mean. Kids loved him for how compliant he was in playing games, and Giorno was particularly delighted when the man would talk with him when he was bored. He would listen and answer to his questions with ease, quite obedient even. It just felt odd that his father would always keep a degree of tension around the towering figure, but he never got an answer why he would do that.
Instead Giorno was left to blissfully enjoy some ignorance for the sake of learning other interesting things. Such as that Warsaw had a river like London had the Thames. The Vistula was lengthier than the example, three times as long from what his mother told him, and there were sections of the city that had small beaches where to go and play. And it wouldn’t take long for their walk to briefly stop by one of those zones. The sand was just like the pearly beaches in Normandy, except its shade was slightly darker and a bit ‘rougher’ compared to the soft grains in Northern France’s beaches.
His mother offered to build small castles and structures with him, an action that would be mostly impossible for normal people without proper tools, but interestingly fun when either of his parents were around to help him with that. The Ripple, or Hamon, was such a novel power that he was so interested in learning, having asked many times his father to teach him but… he would always refuse him with the same reason which, truth be told, felt senseless to a child like Giorno.
“It’s too early for you to learn that. The training might hurt your body.”
Bah! Why would it hurt me?
Hamon didn’t seem to put a strain on his mother’s body; the same thing could be said with his father, or Bhediya, or even Jonathan. He had plotted many times with his cousin, George II, to try and ‘borrow’ a book or two from Muddi Buri’s old study, the old Hamon Master having passed two years ago but still leaving a strong lingering presence in the Joestar family, one that Giorno himself felt awed about. Of all possible individuals, Muddi Buri was ‘ever-present, but not in an oppressive way’. These words were used once by his father to reason the bizarre feeling of being around the tall Tibetan monk, with the little blond actually accepting this curt depiction as the truest he could compare to his emotions when he was around.
Still, trying to get any book proved to be impossible with their hiding spot having been picked by Dio just to prevent any theft. He didn’t expect his own son to do that, but the reason he did so was ‘to prevent anyone from actually finding out that kind of power’. Despite his father’s good work and his company having a majority of people working under him with good intentions, there was always a slice of workers that held ulterior motivations beyond being part of his grand plans. And that meant they would be up to grasp the first opportunity to get to power and become bad guys. Which was really bad as far as Giorno could think of and he could see why taking those books wasn’t going to be easy.
Yet, right in that moment, that thought didn’t matter much. Building sandcastles was the priority and he was having quite some fun as both his mother and Santana started to compete on who could make the best castle in the least amount of time. Giorno was playing too, but he found the competition more interesting to watch, mostly because of how intense the two were going at each other and how fast they were going with the construction. Soon, he became a judge as the two wanted someone to tell them who won.
“Santana!”
His mother’s shoulders sagged. “I-Is that so?”
“You two did good but… Santana did more,” The kid explained his decision, waving over the extra towers the tall man had built before the challenge was over. “But I think your castle is cool too, mom.”
Her disappointment melted away in a smile. “Oh my~. My baby boy is so polite and honest.”
He smiled at the compliments, and even more when the woman pulled him close and gave him a soft kiss on his forehead. “Mwah! What a lovely child I have.”
A giggle left his lips, followed by one from his mother but… that moment of delight ceased when two men bearing military uniforms got their attention. His mother and Santana both went to talk with them, the latter knowing enough Polish to make a proper conversation and act as a translator for both the guards and the woman. Giorno was soon sitting alone by the small beach, quite near to the river’s calm and soothing flow while humming happily at his own sandcastles and occasionally frowning when he heard the tall man translate the reasoning behind that interruption. It seemed that this part of the beach was forbidden to visitors by some old law. It wasn’t a punitive law, but one that was generally respected by Poles and Russians alike. He wasn’t sure of why… yet.
In fact, Giorno was quite surprised when the reason behind that law manifested in quite the unexpected way. He stopped his sandcastling when he heard something shift within the water nearby, his gaze moving to try and see what it was and… his jaw almost dropped when he stopped his search right before a pair of two curious red-blue eyes. The humanoid had light-blue hair with soft red hints, just like her skin and… the tail wagging behind her. A child, like him, is a bit feminine.
A mermaid?
“Czy jesteś księciem?(1)”
“...What?”
He was confused by what she just said, but he could at least say it was a simple question, one packed with interest and awe. But what could she have asked, he wondered and… he saw her reaching out with a hand. An offer for a handshake? From a mermaid? It sounded like quite an interesting thing to tell George once this big trip was over but…
He soon learned that the girl meant something else with that gesture. As his hand grasped her soft palm, she squeezed fairly hard and suddenly pulled him into the water. Surprised, Giorno struggled but his efforts proved to be futile as he was dragged away and into the water, swiftly swimming through the river as the mermaid rapidly took him away from the beach and into an unknown place. The pressure and the fright soon took him out as his consciousness faltered and he fainted at the dreadful experience, uncertain of his current future as he was pulled the furthest away from the others.
Once his mother was done chatting with the guard and was ready to leave, she would notice her baby boy missing. The only clue remaining within the beach itself being a small wristband with some seashells to it.
------------d-d-d-d-------------d-d-d-d----------
“Lord Joestar, it is a true honor to make your acquaintance.”
I smiled diplomatically as I shook hands with the highest authority in Warsaw. Governor Pavel Andreyevich Shuvalov was a figure that was considered outstanding due to his actions in the last few years, focusing primarily on calming the relations between the Russian Empire and the German Kaiserreich.
“Governor, I’m surprised to be invited here out of nowhere. Let’s just say my visit was tied to a bit of a bigger situation.”
“I heard that Saint Petersburg has your attention, Lord Joestar, but it wasn’t my intention to delay your visit to the Tsar,” The balding figure replied kindly. “I was just interested to find you and share a brief conversation with you regarding some economic opportunity.”
I raised a fascinated brow at that. “In which regard?”
“I believe you’re aware that Poland is far from stable due to the clashes between the garrison and its people,” The man explained, getting a nod from me at that affirmation. “Which is why I wish to try and ease down tension by introducing something that the Poles have asked for a while now.”
“Which is?”
“Work. I’m willing to offer a degree of leeway for your company to establish at least ten factories within Congressional Poland within five years.”
I blinked in surprise at that request, confused about a specific aspect of this request. “Why would you need my help for it? I thought you had the Tsar’s good will to embark on any changes within the country if necessary.”
“I wish that was indeed the case,” Pavel argued sheepishly. “The aristocracy bickers, the majority’s line being that Russification should continue without hesitation like it was enforced by my predecessor and that Polish traditions should be squashed at once. By my own idea, this is wrong as the Poles would fit within the Empire better through the same way we have integrated the Novgorod culture, through moderate assimilation.”
“And so you wish to ask for my support to create workplaces that would satisfy the Poles without having trouble asking for money from the hardliners?” I half-summarized half-asked and the man sighed and nodded. “I guess that could be interesting, but I would like to ask for guarantees for workers within the factories.”
“Such as?”
“I’m expecting you will ask for guards to monitor progress at the factories to prevent any socialist uprising, but I want some guarantees that they will not try to abuse that role to terrorize my workers,” I replied strongly and the Governor smiled.
“It’s acceptable. The last thing I need is to cripple Poland’s economy by allowing some foolish soldier to compromise it through their babbling and behavior.”
I offered a polite smirk. “Then I guess we can discuss more about it and-”
A guard suddenly barged in. “G-Governor, Lord Joestar’s wife- she is currently causing disturbances within the entrance of the building. She is looking for her husband.”
The suddenness of the entry stunned us both, with the Governor actually ignoring the fact the man had entered uninvited and without asking for permission to open the door.
“Any particular reason for her upset?” I asked tensely and the guard looked very very uneasy.
“Y-Your son-”
“Apologies,” I muttered before bolting from my chair, stunning both guard and Governor with that move, with the latter slowly nodding before getting up and calmly following after me.
Eventually I made it at the entrance of the building with a nervous look on my face as I could tell something was wrong. And I felt even worse when I saw Santana struggling to keep Hannah under control as she looked ready to lash out and destroy everything and everyone around her in that wild fit of anger. I rushed up to her, with the Pillar Man letting her go just as I took over and pulled her in a tight embrace.
“Hannah dear, what’s wrong?” I asked in a soothing way.
Her struggles soon disappeared as she heard my voice and… it was all replaced by tears and sobbing as she returned the hug, keeping me really tight and close to me as she tried to explain what had just happened.
“G-Giorno. So-Someone took him!”
She didn’t add more, merely showing a strange wristband that looked to be sea-themed and… held a degree of Hamon in it. My eyes narrowed at the bizarre development feeling like this was going to be quite an interesting and yet dreadful adventure. One that I didn’t ask for as my son was definitely in danger.
And I wasn’t going to rest or stop until the perpetrator was dealt with.
--------d-d-d-d----------
AN
...Have you ever heard of Warsaw's Mermaid myth? After all, its coat of arms has a mermaid in it.
Still, here we go, the first chapter of Arc 3 and… later today is New Year’s Eve. Boy oh boy, it’s going to be quite troublesome for me to keep up until midnight and beyond as I usually go to sleep around 10pm so I can wake up quite early in the morning to write stuff.
Nonetheless, Dio’s journey across the world starts and yet the one that will learn the most is Giorno. He was kidnapped by a little mermaid! But he will soon discover that not everything is what it seems and, who knows, maybe he will discover things not even Dio could have predicted.
Glossary:
Czy jesteś księciem? - Are you a prince?
Chapter 101: ARC 3: Conquista (2)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Terzo: Conquista (2)
When Giorno was born, I was one of the happiest men in this world.
I found joy in his arrival, in his birth, I held him, clutching the newborn tenderly, actually worrying about my strength- was I holding him too tightly? Could I end up hurting him if I even slipped hold of my current power? The fright was pleasantly deigned by my paternal instincts, which were matched by Hannah as she cooed at the bundle of delight that came in our life. It’s been a few years since that, and I could remember the first achievements to be proud as a parent. I was there when he first spoke, his first world, much to my and Hannah’s chagrin, being Jojo as the child had been playing with his little cousin at the time. I was there when he first walked, feeling pride as the boy stumbled a few times, but whined the loudest as soon as anyone went on to pick him up. He wanted to do it himself, and he managed it after a few mistakes. He looked so happy, his grin just sending jolts to the bond I had with the rest of the family. It wouldn’t be a lie to say that Giorno was my joy in life, and when he was caught- when someone decided to kidnap him… I finally realized how determined I was to put family over duty. Did I mind it? Absolutely no.
Governor Shuvalov was a bit upset with the change of tone around him, perceiving the less than formal attitude I held towards a man of his role due to the circumstance, but understanding that my upset was justified by this circumstance. Someone had kidnapped my kid, and they were going to pay dearly for this. Hannah and I were quick to track down what had happened through the clues we had, with the Governor himself and two guards aiding us in this search. After all, we weren’t familiar with the local area, and when he realized what had happened and ‘where’ it had unfolded, Shuvalov seemed to be even more interested than before to solve this situation. Luckily enough, he didn’t play any of the ‘mysterious reasons’ route, preferring to keep true to the circumstance and explain something he was told, a secret he was mustered to not tell about if not within proper reasons. There was a legend in Warsaw, a legend that might explain the absurd development itself: Many centuries ago Warsaw was known to have a protector, a mermaid that was once kidnapped by a rich merchant for the sake of keeping her to himself. The local fishermen, once against this creature due to her attitude in freeing fishes, had long accepted her presence, understanding her behavior due to her connection to the sea-faring fauna. They freed her, and due to this matter, the mermaid became a protector of those living in what nowadays is called the ‘Old Town’ of Warsaw.
From what the Governor could say within what he remembered on the matter, the legend had been long considered a myth to ‘terrorize invaders’, but it was during one of the oldest uprisings, a few decades ago, that most of the Russian leadership in Poland saw how this was a lie. There was indeed a mermaid, not the same one that protected the Polish people back then from the merchant’s retaliation, but a descendant that intervened and stopped the repression happening within the major city. Her voice stunned many, pausing the violence and ultimately ending it. There are just a few accounts being known, with most of those having been censored for the sake of not spreading the news, with those remaining expressing the same words: it was beautiful, men, Russian and Poles, stopping to listen quietly at the singing, and even the battle-hardened veterans were brought to tears by that melody.
Peace was ‘established’, just briefly, but it confirmed a new status quo within the occupation force. Especially when the Mermaid at the time made it clear that if things got too extreme within the city, then they would retaliate with a large military force. Despite the notion that this wouldn’t still stop the might of the Russian Army if properly mobilized, it did present the doubt of ‘where’ the opposing force would strike from. If an army of sea-faring soldiers could actually move around rivers and the Baltic Sea, then what were the chances they weren’t already in the Don? What about the Volga? And if we have to go to the very extreme, what about the chances of them being already in the Amur river in the furthest section of Siberia?
The mere odds were enough to quell any aggressive planning and policy against Warsaw, but didn’t stop people from revolting and being stopped for Nation-wide policies. It was a very interesting story considering that it tied to Warsaw’s unique city banner, but I really paid little to no attention for a few reasons. Specifically the notion that my son might have been kidnapped by a mermaid and that this could translate in fighting underwater. Which wasn’t an ideal situation since I could breathe underwater through a hamon bubble but not move fast enough to match up any opponent that had the advantage in there. My mind was picking up any possible ideas I could use to counter that, and soon we were finally at ‘destination’. Because yes, there seemed to be a place where the locals would seek to talk with the ‘Queen’ of that faction or something of the kind and we had reached it. A cave that was large and had half its floor cracked to allow an underwater passage to somewhere else. No one knew where it led precisely, but right now the purpose of being there wasn’t to invade anyone. Yet.
There was a strange bell set just by the edge of the floor, and the Governor asked one of his guards to do ‘the thing’. The man just walked up to it and carefully struck the bell twice. The noise that came from it wasn’t unpleasant. But loud and went on for an extensive amount of time. Hannah flinched, her enhanced hearing probably picking up that this wasn’t just a mere bell, but something that emitted as much noise as it did a small hint of ‘energy’ of sorts. We were waiting for a while, but then our patience was met with the arrival of an unusual creature, a humanoid being with blue skin, dark-green hair and red eyes. We knew that this situation could be a bit more complicated than expected. This ‘guy’, I wasn’t sure at the time if these ‘merfolks’ had the same appearance as humans to tell which one was male and which was female, was wearing some armor on his body. The chestplate and gauntlets looked fairly thin, same for his boots and pants, but enough to cause quite the unease as this individual face bore the look of someone that was annoyed and yet ‘giving it a try’ about this situation. Despite the fins, gills and the long dolphin-like tail protruding from his backbone, the aquatic creature stood on the ground with what looked to be ‘rudimentary legs’, their feet lacking toes and other appendages to make his standing even more stable like us humans. Those looked to be more close to hooves… and yet lacked the same frame under the soles. ‘He’ spoke Polish, and Hannah and I had enough knowledge of the language to understand what was going on.
“What is the meaning of this? We have not agreed to any meeting.”
“My good guest’s wife, Lady Joestar, has reported to me, with guards confirming it, that one of your brethren kidnapped their son.”
He raised a confused look, but I saw a brief flash of dread appear in his face before actually sputtering in outrage.
“A-Absolutely foolish. No one of my ilk would ever do something like this and-”
He blinked just a moment, then he tensed up as he felt an arm rest around his shoulder. That’s where he realized I had relocated from standing beside my wife, to actually give him the joy of having me so close, personal and irritated. Funny thing is that I had learned how to vocalize 「 The World 」 through my thought rather than vocally. I found the ‘block’ and managed to bypass it, but only within specific circumstances. The vocal requirement was tied to focus and willpower, the capacity to manifest the Stand by habit as normally those ‘activated’ their powers within a special inner switch within their user’s mind and soul. So yes, I could use it in specific situations, even combat ones, but if the battle was intense, I would still have to call up my Stand’s name to use its abilities.
The first instinct, just like any good soldier trained to this kind of surprise, was pulling his sword out of the sheath he had on his right hip, but found the handle missing. Broken and torn out as it lay on the ground. He was confused- shocked even as he tried to reason what had just happened. But before he could, I was already bringing my lips close to his left ear.
“ I know how to burn things underwater. A magnificent blaze of destruction, ” I muttered slowly, his posture further tensing. But instead of dread, now it was full fear. “ I’ll tell you this once. Bring me to your Queen, we will just talk about this like normal adults, or I will erase whatever exists in your little community. Do you understand me, warrior? ”
Sure enough, he did and soon we were going through a very wet and yet non-deadly trip into their underground kingdom. Turns out that they lived in a place that allowed normal people to breathe within without having to worry about drowning. The Governor was stunned by the recent events, and yet he was the most surprised when I managed to create safe breathing bubbles for himself and his guards through their breath. Hannah knew how to do this herself and was focused on a single thing.
Get our son out of trouble as soon as possible.
------d-d-d-d--------
Giorno was uneasy.
To his credit, the child hadn’t been utterly terrified as he woke up in this place as many peers would have been. No, he was scared because this room was… unfamiliar. Mother wasn’t around, everything around him felt colder as if it was winter with the temperatures going lower than just a few hours ago and… is this the room of a lady? A quick glance around confirmed this last bit, finding dolls akin to girly interests as she saw many well-dressed ‘ladies’ with fins and gills. That’s where he remembered what happened- how he got carried into this place and- why were his clothes dry? The boy knew for a fact he had been underwater for a while and that would have left him drenched in water, but at the moment he was dry and clean, smelling like… normal. Before he could genuinely ask more about it, the only door of that room opened, a familiar head peeking from outdoors and towards him. Same blue skin, hair and red eyes. Same excited look, but this time it was deflated to allow some embarrassment in. There was silence as the two stared at each other.
What was she doing here? It was clear this could have been her room but… what was she trying to do? His panic limited the amount of questions entering his mind, with a main focus on why that creature, so mesmerizing and cute, actually took him away from his mother after saying something odd to him. In a moment, she stepped inside and her few steps didn’t go beyond two. Tiny, her frame was close to his, but she was slightly smaller- shorter. She wore no clothes, but that would be tantamount of revealing her full self. A blush adorned the boy’s face as he found himself staring… but not finding anything that would be telling of her ‘nudity’ as mother would admonish him to avert his eyes away from. Was this child even a girl due to that? Nothing within her frame would suggest if she was either a boy or a girl beyond her other feminine traits such as her long hair and eyelashes. Could it be that this creature just didn’t have reason to be clothed because it was neither? The question eroded Giorno’s early reluctance to stare as he picked up other details that first were amiss. The way her shoulders sagged suggested self-embarrassment and soon that very voice carried out a very familiar word that he once heard her mom tell him what it meant.
“Przepraszam.”
Sorry?
Giorno blinked at that do
She smiled at the silent gesture and then aimed a finger to her chest. “Olesia.”
A weak smile, but one that Giorno returned with a shy one as he realized what she was telling him. “Giorno.”
The girl, Olesia, hummed, her pensive look suggesting she was thinking of something. Then, she raised her finger, this time to aim it at Giorno.
“Giorrrr-no!”
His smile widened, that reaction had him deeply amused. He returned the action by copying it, this time his finger aiming at her.
“Oleee-sia.”
A giggle, any tension cracked as Giorno forgot just for a moment what had happened. As a child that never had much of a chance to have fun with many kids his age, this was definitely the oddest experience. And incredibly interesting due to how that interaction was going. It didn’t take long for something to change within that static scene as Olesia asked a simple question that Giorno could also understand.
“Bawić się?”
Play?
He grinned, especially when the girl picked up what looked to be a strange ball filled up with water. It wasn’t too light, and the material keeping the water inside felt resistant and solid. Not too sturdy, and definitely good to play throwing balls with each other. What ensued was an entertaining playing session. Games were simple and familiar. After they were done with the ball, they were playing tag, before then doing some hide n’ seek- the area they were doing all of that was devoid of life, as if abandoned, and yet Giorno had long learned how to discern if a place was unused or just temporarily lacking occupants. There was no dust settling anywhere, so it had to have been cleaned recently. His mom told him about this when it came to why some houses looked cleaner than others despite in these cases lacking many people inside.
It was all nice and well until their playing session was interrupted by a pair of guards that came forth bearing armor and lances. Giorno tensed up, while Olesia merely looked upset as they were interrupting the game. There was a brief exchange between the little girl and the two adults, but from the way her tone turned, it was clear that things weren’t going to turn out bad. Or so Giorno hoped for it to be the case. He didn’t exactly feel much reassurance when the little ‘mermaid’ suddenly hugged his arm, but he felt less nervous as she pressed her cheek on his shoulder, nuzzling comfortably as she led him where the guards were taking him to. Unease started to slowly rise up as he wasn’t sure what was going to happen next and… yet he couldn't help but let out an amazed ‘whoa’ as they arrived at their destination.
A large throne room appeared before them and Giorno’s gaze was enraptured by that majestic size and might, but his attention barely lasted long before the room as he noticed a familiar woman, his mother, coming towards him. Olesia tensed up and the guards looked a bit uncertain but allowed the concerned parent through as she scooped the two off the ground. The little blond felt slightly embarrassed but utterly delighted that his mother was there, saving him and… hugging Olesia quite close.
“ Ładny... ” He heard her whisper softly, quite happy.
Pretty…
What ensued was a confusing mess of relief and joy at having found him, but also a strange explanation on what was going on as he could see his father currently talking with a beautiful woman sitting in the main throne. The lady looked like Olesia, except she was an adult and had to wear a sleeveless chestplate and a skirt differently from her… daughter? Was that Olesia’s mother? Giorno’s mother confirmed it was the case and even the little mermaid confirmed that. The truth was that Olesia had initially wanted to take him as her ‘prince’ since she didn’t want to ‘wait until she was old enough’. When the queen realized what happened, she had instantly lectured her child on the situation’s gravity and planned to return the boy at once… only for that plan to not happen due to two very concerned parents reaching her realm before she could do anything about it.
What ensued was a very tense and yet very appeasing dialogue from one side to the other, the former from Giorno’s father and the latter from the girl’s mother, Maria. After what felt like an eternity, they were finally left to go, but not before the ‘Governor’ was done speaking with the queen about ‘diplomatic matters’. Giorno didn’t listen much to it, but it was about forming a conciliatory policy within the country or something of the kind. Eventually it was time for them to really go, but the boy had one last thing to do. Olesia looked sad, but her mood soared as soon as the boy pulled her in a hug and kissed her cheek. He had seen that being done a lot in Italy and he knew that it was an affectionate way to address a good friend.
“See you later, Olesia.”
She shivered, but smiled widely as he was leaving, waving at him and saying something he didn’t pick up, while his mother giggled and his father hummed in amusement, having heard what she had said but decided to not tell him. What was it? Something odd? Something to tease him?
Huff, adults are silly!
Still, that’s a new bizarre friend to add to the count. And a nice one at that.
--------d-d-d-d---------
AN
Ah yes, little Giorno being a heart-stealer at this age. Give or take a decade or so, and those connections will mostly result in some awkward developments for him. But for now, it’s all cute and wholesome.
P.S. The SB and QQ versions will now receive a new ‘extra’ element to them: a Bestiary, or a special post which will be regularly updated with information about creatures met. Also, these will be classified by regional location as some creatures differ from one another due to geographical differences.
Chapter 102: Omake 45: Dio meets the Jojos (Jotaro)
Chapter Text
Omake 45: Dio meets the Jojos (Jotaro)
“ Good grief, that sounds like a load of horse shit.”
The response was expected by me, but not as much by Joseph and Jonathan. Truth be told, it was mostly the foulness rather than the meaning that had them instantly frustrated at this broody descendant of theirs.
“ T-That’s extremely crass,” Jonathan rebuked with a frustrated tone, while his grandson was a bit more understanding and… not.
“ Sure, that sounds like a big lie and all of that, but man, why did you have to be so potty-mouthed about it? What, didn’t your mother tell ya that’s not nice to do?”
“ That bitch is your daughter,” The Stand User shot back flatly, and that was more than enough to gain a reaction from the calmer Joseph.
“ OHI! What do you mean ‘bitch’! You treat your mother with respect, you little turd.”
“ Joseph-” Jonathan tried to bring them both back to diplomatic terms, but I stopped him.
“ No. Let them headbutt.”
Jojo frowned. “Why?”
“ Beyond the fact that they would just turn that anger into words they don’t mean to? They will not start anything stupid right now.”
…
“ Fine.”
And so it was, despite the few insults they shared, neither Joseph or Jotaro decided to go the extra step. No, I could tell that Jotaro’s gaze was aimed elsewhere, his aggression turned to the ‘right target’, which wasn’t Joseph. He spared me a serious look and then sighed as soon as he was done with his ‘young’ grandfather.
“ What about you? What are you going to say, Dio?”
“ I would say… that I understand your struggle more than I would with either Joseph or Jonathan.”
The response got a few frown from the aforementioned young men, but I wasn’t done just yet.
“ Saving your mother and stopping a monster from having an easy life through it. That’s why you went to kill my counterpart. He was trouble, a monster.”
“ And how should I know you’re not like him too?” He remarked quietly, annoyed by the subject, but intrigued nonetheless by my response.
“ How about I prove you rather than telling you something you’re not planning to accept with ease? Show me your Stand.”
Surprise flashed in the Japanese teen’s eyes, with Jonathan jumping in at this escalation.
“ I-I thought we were preventing fights.”
“ Nah, it’s not a fight,” Joseph piped in jovially, patting his grandfather’s upper back. “It’s just rough-housing.”
“ ...You’re saying that because you want to see Jotaro hurt, don’t you?”
“ Me, nah, gramps. I’m not that kind of jerk. But I wouldn’t mind it, yes,” He admitted at the end, but then sighed and looked back at the two of us. “No, they aren’t really fighting. It’s a spar or… a game. Did you see how Dio is acting? I bet that he got something in his sleeves, the clever hound.”
“ Still-”
“ You’re going to say ‘This is just too childish, we should be better than this’.”
“ This is just too childish, we should be… wait, what?”
Joseph’s jaws dropped. “Oh my God! This is the first time it did that. You know, get someone to stop mid-way.”
I ignored the ensuing bickering between the two, merely focusing on the issue at hand. I saw 「Star Platinum」 appear beside Jotaro, the two ready for a serious brawl… while I felt less interested in a prolonged battle and more into dealing a lesson to this disrespectful youth.
“ Come forth, Jojo. Show me how your determination and care for your mother really allowed you through the challenges of your trip through Egypt.”
He rushed forward, his Stand preparing some strikes I could actually telegraph. I had years of experience with my Stand and mine was also superior in Stats to his. So, I decided to show him how unprepared he was from the very first step he took. His left fist came first, trying to hit 「 The World 」 ’ s head and create a confusion. Except… something happened. And his Stand stopped mid-assault. 「 Star Platinum 」 appeared confused at the results he got from that punch. I could tell that the Stand had ‘hit’ something, but that the surface hadn’t received the kinetic strength his punch was delivering. In fact, the humanoid knew that this situation wasn’t easy.
“ Again,” I muttered, noticing Jotaro’s angry look as his Stand moved to hit again, and this time the phenomenon unfolded once more… this time providing a push back to Jotaro as 「 The World 」 slammed its right fist on 「 Star Platinum 」 ’ s left cheek. The hit was enough to force the young man to back away and trip, falling to the ground butt-first as he held his bruised cheek.
“ W-What?” His question meant many things. First among them being: How did I stop his Stand? That was actually tied to 「 The World 」 ’ s superior Stats. It was faster, more experienced and with greater endurance. These three factors were the starting elements for this process, showing Jojo how one of his attacks couldn’t land as it should despite it ‘landing’ onto 「 The World 」 ’ s frame. No, what happened was that 「 The World 」 moved fast enough and without Jotaro noticing as the fist was about to it. As 「 Star Platinum 」 thought its fist had connected, his momentum broke and didn’t carry over onto 「 The World 」 as it moved a fraction away from that fist’s physical impact. Also, there was a bigger question that had to be answered, so I focused on that one.
“ I understand you are confused, Jotaro. Confused and angry. This is a place that holds faces you know and you don’t. Bad ones for the former, and good ones for the later by proxy to your bloodline,” I pointed out calmly. “But right now I can assure you that this is none of the machinations the vampiric bastard was behind.”
He stared at my offering hand with distrust, but that melted away as he could tell one thing that the other two Joestars hadn’t picked up through that brief scuffle.
“ You could kill us if you wanted,” Jotaro affirmed, staring at me with frustration. “You could have just got us dead if you wanted. What is your game?”
“ Understand what is going on, find the cause of this, deal with it and get back home.”
…
“ Good grief, that sounds like the most reasonable thing I heard in recent times.”
“ Hmm, don’t play the smartass with me, Jotaro,” I hummed as I pulled him up, still holding his palm as Hamon coursed through him and healed his wound much to his surprise. “I was a real delinquent when I was younger than you, so don’t try to play the tough man game since I know you are a big softie deep down.”
His eyes narrowed back at me, and his hold over my hand tightened out of spite. I didn’t mind as I could tell he was done for now.
And we definitely had to get our mind cleared as the fun was back again and it dropped a certain unconscious young man from Morioh Town right onto the table. Poor Josuke’s pompadour looked to have seen better days- actually, I didn’t even know the guy would keep that thing on even when he went to sleep. I guess maintenance is troublesome for someone his age and temperament.
“ Okay, who is this guy now? Jotaro’s son or grandson?” Joseph asked, and I was tempted to drop the bomb right there but… I decided to be lenient.
“ Nope. His uncle.”
----------d-d-d-d------
AN
Lenient doesn’t mean kind. xD
Chapter 103: ARC 3: Conquista (3)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Terzo: Conquista (3)
Unknown Location, Russia
“Do you understand your first duty, Grigori? Your first and perhaps only chance to really make something out of your miserable life?”
The cackling of that ‘hag’, the mystical power surging to him, the chance to break away from a dissatisfying life- Grigori Rasputin couldn’t help but feel that all of this happened so suddenly and so ‘wrongly’. It was odd, yet alluring. A year ago, the doubts weakened his resolve. Why wouldn’t they? He had a good life despite its mediocrity. A wife, sons, he had been working on his impulses to steal objects and animals. Things were stabilizing for him, but then… she came forth. A pure force of nature, seductive and intriguing, indulging Rasputin in his inner questions. Questions he never brought up to a living soul. Not to his wife, not to his family, not to the church and God himself. It was her that knew the answers, he could tell from a glance. And with each truthful answer sinking deep in his soul, something felt cracking faster than it should have.
A man of simple morals, Grigori never looked at religion or the supernatural. Not because he was never interested in both, but because he found himself content with what he had. Until that woman appeared. Her beauty had done in a few minutes what many deceitful words from traditional fools failed to do in years. He was endeared by her beauty, and her knowledge. Her knowledge struck him out of the blue. How come such a gorgeous woman was living alone in the woods near home? That question should have had him pause for prudence’s sake. But he didn’t. The want had been stronger than the caution. He was yanked right where he needed to be, provided with the information he craved to get, and given a task that, albeit delivered reluctantly, was done willingly and without true hesitation.
Grigori Rasputin was a monster. The village that was chosen by the witch for him to raze was one owned mostly by people that could hardly survive on their own. A ‘pity massacre’, the witch called it, and while a better man would have opposed this hideous execution, this shameless effort to hide away a thirst from spilled blood, Grigori went forth with the task. Magic aided him, their dread further fueled him to delve deeper in his malicious intent and then… things went blank. He was ‘unconscious’, but lucid. So lucid. And he was rejoicing with the kind of atrocity he perpetrated. It was the first of many. His wife thought he had just found a new job that required him to be out of home a lot, yet the woman was already picking up something that was off about him. First his confidence, then his snappier behavior, and finally his disregard for his son. Slowly, steadily- Rasputin surrendered his common sense to madness, his morality for power. He was in too deep to give up and return to his normal life. And the witch knew, with her beauty ‘fading’ as soon as the realization sunk in and he knew who he was dealing with.
At times a hag, many times a helper but also a malicious force of the old ways, Baba Yaga was a treacherous being. Ever-knowing, ever-prepared, and never willing to give Rasputin the chance to break free. She willingly turned him into a puppet, one that was happy and yet disgusted. A paradoxical feeling that further fueled the bizarre feeling of craving for terror he had been interested on. Grigori was lost to his own darkness, and yet he didn’t oppose it. It was his choice, his nature, his dangerous desires. He was condemned by his own existence to turn into a force of evil… and he loved every single moment of that interesting part of his new life. But where he found solace in the fact there was a sense of ‘good’ within what he did, he hardly complained of things. Except now.
This mission, this was unusual from the rest. The magic sphere used by Baba Yaga to show the faces of his victims and preys was now displaying three individuals at once. A man, his wife, and a child. They looked normal, but they weren’t. Grigori’s heart leaped as he could tell these three were different- and the boy. The son was special, important- dangerous. The witch had asked him for a rather simple task: capture the boy, but to not engage the parents. Sounded absurd as he had long learned how to masterfully slaughter people indirectly. His magic was not as powerful as the stronger sorceress, but the woman was forceful with that demand. He wouldn’t get the chance to deal further damage beyond the one he was expected to deliver through that plan.
He knew where they were, the witch’s magic turning him close to where the target’s moving train was passing by. He was allowed to calmly walk through the cold forest without being bothered- in fact, he decided to use the undisturbed slumber of some ‘friendly’ creatures to aid him in this mission. He needed minions for this specific circumstance and he just knew how to strike his current prey. Creatures of old, reassembled for the occasions, growled and roared under his will as they used the trees to cover their presence. Grigori could feel them, and he could feel their hunger.
It wouldn’t be wrong to provide food to these poor famished beings…
And now he just needed for his spells by the railway to fully crystalize the explosive nature of the magic he pumped into it. He may not be a powerful mage, but his spell was keen to work accordingly if he was careful enough. He patiently waited, meditating and praying to God for his soul’s purification, for his day of salvation. Never a man of faith, Rasputin’s belief came from despair. He begged for salvation because he knew nothing here had the means to truly save him from himself and his own malicious actions. And as he waited, as the train finally arrived and passed. An explosion ensued, a smile appeared on his face as he opened his eyes and… saw the train still running through the explosion, as if the railway hadn’t been damage by the bomb.
How is that even possible?
Shaking his head, Rasputin decided to rely on Plan B and send in the newest pets he had created for the occasion. He could just tell that what had just happened was proof of what his mistress had said: this mission was arduous and more troublesome than usual.
But Grigori was a patient man and he was willing to gauge his prey’s strength rather than play all his cards at once...
---------d-d-d-d--------
Something had struck the railway.
Everything was fine until a few seconds earlier as we proceeded to use the railway connecting Minsk to Vitebsk and Saint Petersburg, but then the train rocked and shook intensely. I wasn’t sure what had happened, but someone had bombed the train’s head and almost caused it to derail. I moved quickly, mustering 「 The World 」 in its greatest form for the dreadful occasion.
‘「 The World: Absolute 」.’
Time stopped as I demanded, but I could also move fast through the wagons as I swiftly checked the extent of the issue. The bomb had detonated just in front of the train and the wagons were barely disjointed from the rest of the railway. The damage was impressive as the wood had shattered and the iron had bent in an unpleasant way. Huffing, I could tell there were two possible outcomes out of this: I either used some hamon-reinforced bubbles to pillow the train to a full halt without causing any accidents, risking to do the bidding of whoever caused this issue as it was clearly caused by someone that wanted the train to stop (bandits or worse), or I tried something I had just theorized about and never tested.
I put 「 The World: Absolute 」’s powers to the ultimate challenge by stopping time for five long minutes. I moved quickly, eyes darting left and right as my Stand helped me fix the railway, slam away the flames, and then align the train’s head back to the tracks. I did my best to move quickly and allow as few minutes to pass by as possible. Even with just five minutes and a lot of training put into this ability, I still struggled with it. Then again, it was meant to have a catch to it and limit my scope of action within the state of things. Not like I had anything against these kinds of restrictions. The last thing I needed was to not have a filter in a circumstance where I was literally trying to rely on my own personal skills and not use my combat abilities to wedge my reach into newer realms of businesses.
Beyond that odd circumstance, I managed to get back in my seat, my face sporting a tired look as I plopped down on my place right beside Hannah as she was busy holding close to Giorno. The woman had moved quickly to keep our baby boy safe, and I was glad her reflexes were as quick as mine nowadays. Time soon resumed, and after some more shaking, the train’s smooth pace resumed. I was relieved I had done everything I needed to do right, but my intervention wasn’t lost to an individual that could tell something had happened in the blink of an eye.
“What happened?” Hannah questioned in my direction, knowing I had done something from the strained look on my face.
I didn’t even hesitate in being honest. I saw no reason in lying about it despite how awkward of a lecture I was asking to get through that truthfulness. “Someone tried to bomb the train. I managed to get it all fixed by stopping time and-”
“Dio, we agreed to not test new things out in dangerous situations,” The woman interrupted strongly, her eyes narrowing in worry. “It would be best if you rested for a moment.”
That sounded great, and I saw no reason to say no. Except when numerous creatures soon howled from the forest on the side of the path taken by the train. Glowing eyes burned brightly through the foliage as multiple beings rushed forth from the forest. A quick Hamon pulse that was matched by Hannah provided us both with a single answer to what was going on.
“Undead,” I muttered, my palms tightly forming fists as Hamon erupted from my body.
Still, it wasn’t just mere zombies. Their frames were more animal-like and with scary non-human skulls rather than normal heads. Wendigos, or whatever those things were called within the area, were trying to board the train. Their speed was impressive, but their mind lacked knowledge on how to not get fried by Hamon itself as they started to flock at the train, only to get zapped into a quick treatment of the Ripple. The beasts just couldn’t help but still go forth, almost mindlessly so, as they ignored the death they were rushing onto.
Hamon crackled all over the train as Hannah and I summoned as much energy as we could to protect the train from the approaching creatures. The monsters roared, trying to get inside the wagons, but failing to do more than just frighten the guests and cause a few terrifying screeches before their bodies were shattered by the zapping energy of purification. To their credit, the driver of the train didn’t stop for a moment, actually increasing the pace of the train to outpace the horde of horrible creatures trying to board the train itself.
Eventually we got quickly out of trouble and we managed to elude the large contingent of monsters. The arrival in the city of Minsk was a turbulent one. Other passengers jumped off fast out of the train, the local garrison was warned of the situation and there was indeed a situation where the army detachment was deployed to handle a small invasion of these very creatures, the sheer amount of firepower proving to be enough to smash into the monsters. Differently from normal zombies, these Wendigos seemed to lack the same healing factor as their ‘simpler’ counterparts.
I was glad we managed to spare Giorno from that experience, but the boy was aware something big had happened, and that we were holding it away from him. It was something we had decided long ago, to keep him away from anything that could potentially cause him any trauma. One thing was mermaids, another was undead creatures that sought to devour and kill anything in front of them. So, due to these circumstances, I decided it was best to switch things up and actually take an armored train by using the invitation of the Prime Minister as an excuse to travel in a more protected environment. Captain Kuklin was a bit skeptical of this, but after hearing what happened with the attack on the civilian train, he was willing to allow us in at the condition we were not to distract the troops in the train during training and real action if necessary.
I was glad that this turned out positively, but I could tell this was just the beginning of something very bad…
------------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d----------
AN
And the first of many mini-foes and big bosses appears. Dio faces Slavic supernatural… and the family takes part in that business too as you will soon see.
Chapter 104: Omake 46: You made it, Mr. Vice
Chapter Text
Omake 46: You made it, Mr. Vice
It’s been six years since that adventure, and yet Bloody couldn’t just forget it.
The year that shaped his life into what would become his core to success. From a young teen to a young man, from his traumatic bindings to his truest form of patriotic freedom. Dio didn’t exactly drive him into embracing the need to Manifest Destiny, but it became apparent it was necessary. Just not for the wrong reasons. What does Manifesting Destiny mean to someone like Bloody Valentine? One of his own speeches managed to summarize his feelings on the matter just perfectly, and got quite the popular support during the campaign through it.
“Manifesting Destiny should be our reason to be, not our reason to expand. Our chance to be strong from within, not by weakening those around us. Tell me, good people of this most unique union, how many of you think that we really need to do more for… what? Our interests? America’s interests should be to provide a roof to those that don’t have a home, a warm soup to those that are hungry, free water to those that are thirsty for that is a right to life and no one should deprive this from us,” He said with such a resolute voice. “This, my good people, is how we wish to change things. To be able to manifest a Destiny born from the American Dream- the Founders’ dream when they thought of the future of this most glorious country, for its people are its soul.”
Nine months of campaigning were troublesome to handle, but after just two Bloody had conquered the ideal schedule and managed to help the candidate he was the running mate of. Teddy Roosevelt had changed a bit. One that listened to his speeches could hardly notice- no, the real differences happened within his household. Less smoking, more political-planning and… drinking wine from time to time. The bespectacled man wasn’t fond of wine itself, but he appreciated the company of his vice-president. Bloody, as he would openly say, was something like a little brother. One suggested ‘son’ would have been a better term for that relationship, but Theodore refused on a sole matter: Bloody was his first child’s godfather, and somewhat of an uncle to her.
One wouldn’t be surprised to see Bloody walk around, ignoring the tiny girl chasing after him like a little duckling. Alice Roosevelt was a bit of an odd individual, with her mother always keen to scold the child for embarking on ‘adventures’ in finding out what her uncle was doing. Despite the oddity of the situation, the presidential candidate was more than happy to let that happen, mostly because he owed Bloody much due to his intervention during little Alice’s delivery but also in stabilizing his wife when she was close to perish due to kidney’s failure. With a debt to repay, Bloody asked for one thing.
“Let me run when I’m old enough. Let me try.”
And Theodore was more than happy to allow him to do so, even receiving support from the previous Vice-President due to his advancing age limiting his capacity in the role. Bloody was put on the ticket in 1890, voted unanimously as a good replacement for his predecessor and put through the gauntlet of the Midterm elections of that year.
Bloody felt ecstatic at that point, even before the true election unfolded, and that’s where he felt the sense of duty from six years ago shine brighter than before. Up to that point he had listened, watched, studied and then plotted the best course of action, even scoring himself some favors through some advice he sent around to the various candidates to the senate and governorships of various states, becoming a relevant factor for the victory of the National Progressive Party in 1888. With that much support from the party under his belt, the rest was convincing the people that his age would be irrelevant due to experience and skill. It was a tough and prolonged fight, but Bloody emerged victorious. The votes ended, with the NPP scoring a solid majority that exceeded the one of the 1890 Elections. It was a signal, one that further cemented his entry in politics in such a high office. He was elected, yes, but now it was time to wait for the inauguration by the beginning of the next year. People were happy, everyone was delighted and… yet something was missing.
It was mostly unimportant to him, but there was one last thing he would have wanted through that election, and that one thing was someone he wanted to speak to. Someone that he knew was going to give him praise… by the letters. That was what Bloody expected. What he didn’t expect was for Dio to come and prepare a surprise for him. He had been invited to spend Thanksgiving Day with the Roosevelt family. Little Alice was squeaking and demanding, as the little ‘tyrannical lady’ of the house, to have him around and he saw no reason to miss the chance to tease the endearing child. All was set for a lovely day… which became more when he realized that Theodore had invited another family inside. He was mostly confused by the extra noise, but even more when one of the figures turned as he entered the house and greeted him.
“D-Dio?”
The world went still just for a second and the older blond smiled. “Bloody. Good to see you.”
He couldn’t believe it. If before the feeling of victory hadn’t sunk in his mind, now it did. Even more when he found himself pulled in a hug. Things had changed. He was taller, he was older, he shouldn’t be getting emotional like that. Theodore was going to poke fun at this for years to come if he saw the tears already forming.
“You made it, Mr. Vice.”
“Y-Yes.”
It felt so great. This- this was the taste of true victory? It was so sweet and glorious!
As the embrace ended, Bloody’s attention was moved elsewhere as his gaze matched the violet eyes of a little boy leaning close to Dio.
“Dad, is this uncle Bloody?” The child quietly asked, a hint of curiosity and surprise filtering through his lips.
Dio nodded. “Yes.”
...Dio had a child? Now that he looked a bit behind them, Bloody saw a familiar woman helping Theodore’s wife with the table- it was Dio’s wife. It was the whole family and-
“Uncle Bloody. I’m Giorno. Dad told me that you wewe amazing and that you became vice… vice-pwesident!”
A smile appeared once more on Bloody’s face. “That sounds about right, little Giorno.”
“See! I told you that Uncle Bloody is cool, Gio,” Alice exclaimed, appearing beside Giorno. “Now, let’s go back. I was beating you with my toy soldiers.”
“W-What? That’s not twue.”
“Yeah it is!”
This Thanksgiving Day is just going to get better…
---------d-d-d-d------------d-d-d-d------------
AN
And that’s what happened to Bloody after Arc 2.
Chapter 105: ARC 3: Conquista (4)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Terzo: Conquista (4)
Much to my relief, there was no other issue in the road as we finally made our way to Saint Petersburg.
The massive city, created in the late 18th century after Peter the Great conquered that land from Sweden during the Great Northern War and named after Saint Peter, the first Russian Emperor’s patron saint, looked busy as many other big cities would in Europe. People were mingling and talking, a normal day before them as they went on with their business. Our stroll around the streets wasn’t one without ‘guards’ as we were provided with two officers to escort us to our destination. I tried to plea for this to not happen and that we would be fine within the city by using Santana as an excuse for that, but I could tell that a ‘mountain of muscles’ was not enough to ‘stop bullets’. Technically the Pillar Man would have done it with ease, but I could tell that response would have just raised more questions than we needed to address at the time so… I was stuck with quite the individuals.
“Many apologies, Lord Joestar-”
“None of that, Artillery Officer Denikin. I’m well aware of the worries anyone can have after such an unexpected bump in the road,” I argued, regarding the younger version of who would then come to be known as the ‘People’s Marshal’ with expected politeness.
Anton Ivanovich Denikin was still working his way through the Artillery Brigade he had been assigned to for the sake of becoming part of the General Staff. He had qualities to lead, but it was required for him to go through at least a few years of service in that brigade. He was a pleasant individual, especially when he made it clear through his indirect mannerism how he was slightly hopeful my visit was going to bring change many wanted to see within this world. His companion, Lobanov, looked quite disinterested by the conversation to the point of keeping quiet through its entire length, but listened to it nonetheless as he found the topic particularly curious. I could tell it was more about our presence here, that I, someone that I could tell had been paraded by recently-renowned liberals as a beacon of betterment here in Russia.
I heard the rumors, and I definitely heard that the Zemstvos, the local self-government projects that came to be in 1864, had taken a step back from making a historic step due to my visit. With the new Tsar’s coronation unfolding a few weeks ago, the Tver Address had failed to reach the Emperor’s desk. I wasn’t that surprised knowing how risky a move was with a man that was just grieving over his father’s death which was by no means a small matter in his head. Despite the best of good will they could muster, Nicholas II was far from forgiving to those that dared to ruin that moment of mourning and he was the furthest believer from liberalism through these recent events. Hence why I was a potential way in for many ideas which could influence the Empire as a whole. I was an investor, but one that brought fresh ideas to an empire of old.
Was I going to meet the Tsar within that day? Doubtful, but since we were going to stay in the Russian capital for a few days, at least until we got this new hassle sorted out somehow, the chance was fairly high. Before going through the planned meeting with the Chairman of Ministers, I moved to check in with the place we were staying by. Chairman von Bunge had offered me access to a manor which was meant to temporarily house guests of a certain relevance, and I knew it was only for the best for both Giorno and Hannah, the former tired after what happened a few days ago and having trouble sleeping and the latter wanting to get her bearing straighten out before taking unnecessary steps outside.
Santana would stay behind since his capacity to understand languages, mimic them and then offer translation would be deadly useful for both. Even though I would have preferred to have a trustworthy translator with me since I didn’t think my Russian was that good compared to my German and French, I still decided to concede my wife and son this much before parting ways with them and getting moving through the schedule I planned for this first day. Denikin was quieter this time around, mostly because we had already talked about things for as long as his curiosity demanded, and by now he had taken a more formal posture as we made our way to our next destination.
The path between the entrance of the government’s building and the office where the Chairman was waiting me in was packed with bureaucrats of all sorts and ages, but all from nobility and the army. No peasant was allowed, no ‘poor people’- things may have been changing as of late, but the installation of Nicholas II as the new Tsar was definitely going to put a stop to liberalization despite the good will of some members of Nobility. Not everyone was onboard, but some people had seen how reforms of some sort would only improve things for everyone, no matter the classes. No one stopped our walk, and soon I found myself knocking and then entering the office as soon as I was granted permission by its owner.
“Lord Joestar, please- take a seat,” A tired voice greeted me, his tone raspy and fairly drained as the man’s advanced age was a main factor of his current frail self.
“Chairman von Bunge, I’m glad to see you are healthy nowadays.”
The man offered a shaky smile at that meek compliment, an excuse to be polite but also not through the reality of the situation. “As much as I can be with these troublesome people I am dealing with.”
We both sat down and I took a moment to further study the man. Despite holding the strongest political role after the Tsar, Nikolai von Bunge was a man with his hands tied by opposition coming from all sides. He was crafty and clever, and he sure had some interesting ideas which could quite improve the Russians’ capacity to march through the new century and maybe millennium. But Nikolai was a sheep in a lion’s den, a 71 years-old man that was trying to outwit numerous conservative families trying to oust him from power to ‘defeat the liberal menace’. He still stood strong despite the sheer opposition against his reforms.
It wasn’t going to survive for next year, not when he was so close to passing out around that time. He was decaying fast, and I wasn’t as sure if he had the means to secure someone that wasn’t his historical successor. Yet it was too early to make a conversation on that topic. No, the first step was pleasantries and then, maybe, we could bring up the real reason I had been invited to visit Saint Petersburg.
“I’m still so dismayed by the recent passing of Alexander III. I can tell the entire nation mourned his death. A true leader of the people.”
“A view I wholeheartedly agree to,” Nikolai replied bitterly. “Alas, the new Tsar is less driven by that same spirit to change things for good like his father was, seeing the status quo as the best option at the moment.”
“And that’s why you wish for me to be an ‘example’ for him to see his errors?”
A chuckle left the elder’s mouth. “Partly. But I genuinely believe Made in Heaven has the best shot at providing our national industry a direction to change things. Many think this breaks from my protectionist roots and… maybe, maybe that’s indeed the case, but I feel that we lack the basis to entertain large-scale railway expansion. Something I’m aware you have the means to if granted manpower and resources.”
“Which would still require a gargantuan move to pull off. It’s nothing short of world-changing since you mentioned wanting as a primary goal the creation of a railway system to connect Moscow to Vladivostok.”
He nodded. “Hence why I wish for you to take care of this. Russia is large but mostly untamed. A railway would provide us the means to reach out the innermost depth and bring more settlements there.”
“And maybe build prisons for dissidents,” I remarked, getting a surprised look. “Let’s be honest here, Chairman. You’re asking me something that can be incredibly good but also bad depending on what purpose it can be used for. And we can agree that a change of pace from this role would determine either path. One of which is the reason why I find this idea troubling.”
…
“You heard of the Zemstvos-”
“And the fact they have expectations to try and find common ground. My visit here as someone that is known to be kind to his workers gives them hope. But I refuse to provide the government with the blueprints to repress them.”
“...What guarantees are you after, Lord Joestar?” The old man asked, looking way older than 71.
“A Chairman that shares your same mindset, if not something a bit more diligent upon this affair.”
“Your request is meddlesome, and it would throw off my recent plans in a very difficult situation,” He pointed out, forcing me to sigh.
“Which is why it would only be good if that name would come from the cabinet you have, a name you can trust and can safely line up to succeed you,” I reasoned calmly. “And yes, I know that my request is indeed a messy one, but it’s a matter of honesty at this point. As far as I can tell, without a political successor, it will be the new Tsar to choose and I doubt he will just pick a liberal with his current mindset.”
“Now, Lord Joestar. I hardly think you have a name which could seriously-”
Nikolai paused, his gaze following the small piece of paper which I passed down to him through his table. I retracted my palm, his gaze silently peering over the piece before picking it up and reading it as slowly as possible. Confusion and curiosity both played heavily on his eyes and he provided me with quite the reaction.
“That’s an interesting individual you bring up. Never pondered about his… capacity,” He hummed. “Witte isn’t exactly talkative nowadays.”
“But he isn’t a conservative. His tenure is-”
“Acceptable at best. And just before the Tsar and nobles, but still not as remarkable as other candidates would try to sell their own deeds as,” The Chairman argued, which made me sigh in annoyance and provide him with a serious look.
“But no matter how you look at it, Chairman von Bunge, the Zemstvos are just going to keep quiet for as long as I am around and possibly provide them a chance to speak through me,” I rebuked firmly. “And while Witte has yet to fully manifest his potential, his age and experience makes him a valiant idea for a successor. One you can trust with ideas that are yours and his.”
Silence fell within the room as the Chairman could only stop and think at my words. I would have remained to put up more pressure, but I could tell I was approaching his breaking point to outright stop this negotiation. So, instead of just pushing my luck well-beyond what I could achieve on the matter, I merely stood up from my seat with the intention of leaving the room altogether.
“Lord Joestar-” The Chairman tried to stop me, thinking the worst.
“It was a pleasant meeting, Chairman von Bunge, but I believe we both need time to ponder on our respective conditions,” I reasoned politely, offering a careful smile. “But I am positive for a new meeting tomorrow so we can both argue some more with more information within our theses.”
“...You truly are good at controlling negotiations,” He pointed out and I smiled.
“I was told of this many times.”
And I didn’t plan to skip a beat now that this skill had to work the best for the sake of changing history for good for Russia.
--------d-d-d-d---------
Hannah was finally feeling calmer compared to how she has been in these last few days.
She had long expected trouble to come to them from time to time, but this circumstance just made for an unpleasant return to the past. Someone was targeting her and her family, and they seemed to have powers tied to the supernatural. And that reminded her of what happened many years ago when that foul old bastard was still around and tormenting Dio. The warehouse plot, Jack the Ripper, the happenings at Windknight’s Lot. There was so much to think of and so much to compare.
She wasn’t alone anymore, she wasn’t as weak as back then. She also had Santana to provide support- but what really worried Hannah wasn’t the chance of being hurt or worse, but that it could happen to her son. Giorno was so innocent despite the many tales of might from his father’s own adventure. He was prone to listen to them, to wonder about them and eventually she knew he would train and become an adventurer himself. But for now, Giorno was her baby boy, and he was going to be that even when he would begin going out on his own, making friends, establishing a family and finding his own happiness through what they could teach them.
That perspective was nonetheless worrying as she could tell that their home would feel colder the moment Giorno wasn’t around. It wasn’t like it would be less homely, but the idea of seeing her son depart once old enough to engage in missions and explorations just left her in a pickle tied to her future reaction to that. Maybe she was looking too far into the future. Giorno was still a child at this point, and while things may change soon about his perspective of the world due to the threat they were facing, Hannah refused to let harm come any closer to her child.
Should I ask Dio if I can train him a bit?
They had both agreed to not train him until he was older, but it would be a lie to say that Hannah wasn’t tempted now to provide her son with something to hold his own against a threat for the time needed for either of his parents to come and rescue him. It was just a good thought and yet she was worried that it would also hurt his growth somehow. He didn’t have the means to manifest Hamon properly due to his age, but Dio could still teach him some precise lessons on the Spin. That was something Hannah knew she would have to bring up to him, but for now she was best to wait and keep looking after her boy while her husband was out for his business meeting.
Santana had taken the opportunity to explore the manor, frightening some of the servants working there in the process and gaining some attention from a couple of maids due to his frame and physique. Some things just didn’t seem to change and it really hit her hard for comedic effects when the tall man would just whine he didn’t want this kind of attention.
He would prefer playing with kids and being the ‘quiet man-child’ rather than being flirted with by women that were eyeing him as if he was the best husband material possible. Obviously he wasn’t. Physical appearance aside, Santana had no means to warrant the emotional truth that a romantic relationship would demand from both partners. He was a lonely figure, but one that didn’t mind the loneliness due to his inhuman mindset.
Meanwhile little Giorno had taken the chance to draw to pass some time. Lunch had just recently gone by and they were just patiently waiting for Dio to return any minute now. Yet, she could perceive that her son had a strange sense of sadness that left him in a stage of pure silence and boredom. While she normally wouldn’t probe for more details on why her son felt one way or another, she felt reasonably compelled to know what was up due to recent events. It could have been signs of a fright he didn’t bring up, or worries that should be addressed now rather than ignored to the point those became too problematic for him.
“I miss Georgie. And Olesia.”
He looked quite downtrodden, which got Hannah fairly upset at this circumstance but also thoughtful about any possible solution she could offer him.
“Is that so?” She hummed quietly.
“Yeah, I just want to talk with them but… I can’t. I can’t go there fast.”
Hannah smiled at her baby boy’s concern and upset, knowing it was one of the most known struggles nowadays and wondering what could be done about this without being too… excessive about it. Taking a ‘quick train’ was excluded from the options, but there were means to talk at a safe distance without being there personally. And thus this idea was proposed to the child.
“How about you write a letter to both of them?”
The boy frowned, wonder flashing on his face. “But I don’t know how to write a letter.”
Hannah hummed. “Then, I’ll teach you how to and I’ll be there until you know how to handle that fun activity yourself.”
His eyes widened in a childish manner, and he nodded before bolting to retrieve some parchment while the woman went on to get some ink for his pent. Soon they were sitting by the living room, happily writing the two letters as Hannah helped Giorno through that task while correcting any grammar mistake here and there. AS soon as they were done, the letters were put in envelopes and then given to servants so they could provide them to the local postal service. Hannah wasn’t sure what would happen next as she wasn’t that accustomed to how Russia handled that kind of service, but she was confident through the very servants’ praises that the service was going to be of at least good quality.
And as the two rested and enjoyed the day together, a lone figure darkly mused on how he was supposed to snatch the boy off her clutches.
------------d-d-d-d--------d-d-d-d------
AN
Next time some more intense negotiations and a battle.
Chapter 106: Omake 47: Myth – Time
Chapter Text
Omake 47: Myth – Time
When Sir Arthur Conan Doyle called me in the morning and asked me to reach his humble abode at once due to important matters, I decided to quickly check what had driven the renowned writer to seek my help.
I was sure it was something interesting, but I just didn’t expect for it to be something incredibly interesting and that produced some adorable hiccups if handled in a particular way. After that visit, I decided to check at the office and bring the new responsibility under my temporary care to meet with my wife and-
“So, are you going to introduce her to me?”
Hannah was curious and particularly intrigued by the fact I had come back from my visit to check on Sir Doyle’s sudden situation with someone else. And that someone was quietly hiding behind my legs as soon as she spotted the ‘pretty lady’ getting close. A shy little child who was slightly older than Giorno, but as shy as the boy normally was around new people.
Blonde hair, light-blue eyes- the young girl that I retrieved and took the responsibility of treating her as my ward was wearing quite the ‘detective’ outfit. She was wearing a white shirt with a red tie under a sandy-brown jacket and a dark-brown skirt with light-brown crossing lines to form multiple tiny rectangles. Atop her head rested a ‘most elemental’ hat which matched well with her jacket.
I looked down to stare at her, cerulean met with amber and I hummed. “She is a nice lady other than pretty, Amelia.”
The comment had her blink, a questioning look flashing back to me and I hummed.
“She is also as special as you and I are.”
At that her eyes widened and she moved her quizzical look to the older female. As if understanding where I was going with this, Hannah crouched a bit and opened her mouth, revealing her slightly bigger fangs.
“Are you a vampire, lady?”
“Half vampire,” The woman answered kindly.
“A Dhampir?”
“She wasn’t born from a vampire parent,” I replied, and the little blonde nodded.
“Well...” She moved away from my legs, appearing fairly stiff with her posture. “I’m Amelia. Amelia Waston.”
“Oh, nice to meet you, Ms. Watson.”
“Ame here will stay at our house for a while before being returned to Sir Doyle. He is her current guardian, but he has agreed to have her around so I can help her develop her power better,” I explained to my wife. “I hope this isn’t too sudden-”
“Oh none of that. I always wanted to know how it feels to have a daughter. And who knows, maybe Giorno will like an older sister figure to grow up with.”
Amelia eased down a bit. “Who’s Giorno?”
“That’s our son. He is a bit younger than you.”
“Oh. Can I be his friend?” She asked with a hint of interest and I patted her head.
“Well, you will have to ask him that, Ame. No reason to ask something to someone that isn’t there now.”
She offered a tense smile and nodded at the logic. Things proceeded smoothly for the remainder of the day and, as Ame enjoyed some quality time with Hannah, I decided to check more on what Sir Doyle provided me on her ‘arrival’ as the child was not native of this… temporal line. I was tempted to outright call her a dimensional hopper, but the way her power worked was related to time. Something had happened to her, at least that’s what her early drawing would reason as she drew ‘monsters’, of a strange creature that led her to ‘snap’ for a moment and then ‘open her eyes’ in the garden of Sir Doyle.
It was an interesting tale that was further corroborated by the fact that her own hat bore a stitch that said it was done in 1918. A very unusual discovery, but it also created a curious list of questions on who her parents were, what happened to them, and what kind of creature caused her powers to react this way. The more I looked into it, the more I drew the line to a very dreadful possibility. Ame didn’t find a simple creature. Due to the reality’s distortion it was known to cause, I was tempted to say that she met something far worse than that.
An eldritch god.
-------d-d-d-d-------
AN
‘Can I ground pound her?’
You may not, Ms. Watson.
‘Aww.’
Chapter 107: ARC 3: Conquista (5)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Terzo: Conquista (5)
“He is much stronger than I expected.”
The admission felt humiliating to deliver, especially when the witch smiled a knowing smile. Hours of trying to wait for the chance to strike had gone to waste. His target was too protected, sheltered even, and nothing could be done without risking his current closeness to their living quarters. The boy’s mother and the unusual butler… these two were as dangerous as the child’s father. The father himself was the worst of them all.
Why did he shine so brightly? Why did Grigori’s eyes burn just glancing at his frame, why was the warmth so unpleasant and yet so calm and tame? Dio Joestar was indeed a true good monster. And it made the sorcerer hesitate from going any further. And she was already aware of this from the way she looked at him, taunting his own weakness and bruising it to the point it became unbearable to keep quiet about it. She was just so infuriating at times…
“I am not powerful enough to deal with him.”
“Oh dear ‘Lord’, Grigori. I raised a magician, not a whiner,” The woman hummed quietly beyond the limpid texture of the mirror they were using to talk with one another. “And, as far as I remember, he is not the target.”
“I’m aware, yes!” He shot back, anger finally breaking through his composure. “But the child’s parents never leave his reach. He is never left unprotected, never once!”
The beautiful witch sighed and facepalmed at his response. “Then create the situation where they are going to be forced to leave the child to his devices. Don’t tell me magic is already affecting your sanity to the point you have lost logic and sense in it.”
He frowned at that possibility and the woman groaned.
“It’s a joke used to tease magicians’ lack of common sense at times. But I think this may be the real case since you are such a pest right now-”
“I will get him. The boy shall be yours.”
“I expect so, Grigori. One mistake, that’s how much leeway you will get from me. Do you understand?”
A nod, that’s how much he was willing to give her. The conversation ended and the former monk fell on his chair. Tired, frustrated and unsure how to strike. Not here, not now- his mind was screeching at him to prevent him from making a mistake now that his target was the most sheltering. Petrograd was just too guarded for any monster to sneak inside. No, it was too early. He had time, he had dedication. He needed to be prepared for when the opportunity came up.
The shelter he ‘borrowed’ from a nice old lady that lived at the edge of the city was going to be enough to keep around for the time being. A glance to the floor, to the pool of blood forming from the corpse of the hag now lying on the ground reminded him that he needed to clean that. A monster he may be, but he had some standards he didn’t wish to breach right now.
Not when he could avoid getting troubled by the soldiers patrolling the capital on a regular basis…
Grigori still decided to rest for a while. The home was warm and helped to handle the slight case of cold that came from his little trip through the freezing forests of the region. He needed just a tiny break, and then… and then he was going to get back to plan something. Gritting his teeth, Grigori Rasputin stared at the ceiling over him in anger. Dio Joestar would die too by the time he was done plotting the right course of action.
Someone like him, someone as happy as he was- he couldn’t be allowed to live in any circumstance.
---------d-d-d-d-----------
I had expected to be called back by the Chairman once he got his mind sorted out on what to do on my offer.
I definitely didn’t expect for the Tsar himself to be interested in wanting to speak with me privately about this and ‘more’. What really left me perplexed was the message actually inviting me but the rest of the family for lunch. Now, I wasn’t one to ignore a royal summoning, but there was indeed something odd about this sudden invitation. Hannah was curious herself on the matter, but saw no reason to push on the questions. I wasn’t any more aware of what was going on than she was, and no questions could provide me with magical insight.
“Considering your past exploits? I’m sorry, love, but you can’t blame me for believing that from time to time.”
My lips twitched in a mixture of amusement and faux frustration at that playful jab. Since I had done some impossible things in recent years, I couldn’t exactly tell her she was wrong. Especially when my main power was tied to time-control itself. Still, beyond all curious queries I wanted to push for once the lunch started, I was surprised to find a most curious attitude from the servants at the Winter Palace. They all looked tense and uneasy, but one could easily tell it wasn’t due to the visit. In fact, I just couldn’t help but see a hopeful glint whenever these looked in our general direction.
Now, I may not be blessed with clairvoyance, but I can easily spot someone that wanted me to ‘save them’ from something. Did the tsar behave in a way that could be seen as tyrannical? As much as I know, despite his authoritarian views, Nicholas II shouldn’t be incredibly absolutist due to how things were developing. He may be a bit more strict towards some behaviors, but he wasn’t outright cruel with the people at court. And that was further confirmed when we finally arrived at the dining room.
Most of the family had assembled and it was mostly the tsar and his siblings. At this stage, Nicholas had yet to marry his wife, so he was still relying on those that were still to live in his court due to their age or those that were expected to remain due to their titles to the Russian Empire. Such was the case of the youngest sibling the tsar had. And let’s just say that this young girl was… unique. And not necessarily in a good way. Olga Alexandrovna, the youngest child from the former Tsar, had a demonic entity attached to her.
“ Do you see it? ” I heard Hannah whisper quietly and I could just nod as I saw that ‘something’ which drew a degree of dread out of her.
I was quite sure Santana too could see the strange entity looming over the child. The little girl seemed to know what was going on. Both about the entity itself and the fact we were staring at it. It was… ominous to say the least. Why did Olga Alexandrovna have what looked to be a… Stand?
“Lord Joestar, welcome,” Nicholas II greeted with the most polite tone the recently-made Tsar could muster. “I hope your current stay in the country has been without issues.”
I decided to skip the fact we were attacked by monsters at a time before our arrival, deciding to keep things ‘humble’ for the time being. Both Hannah and I bowed to the greeting and returned his words with quick replies.
“It was most peaceful,” I admitted, refusing to outright call it a completely peaceful trip as to not sound too ‘lying’ in the process. “And we’re most glad to be invited for lunch by the Tsar himself.”
He nodded, quite pleased with the formality and yet the lack of exaggeration within the act. It wouldn’t take long for people to take their seats, with Giorno sitting between Hannah and I, while Santana would keep near the door as a guard. The Pillar Man, albeit not really needing to eat for as frequently as humans did, had already had his meal done and eaten just twenty to thirty minutes earlier so he wouldn’t have to endure staring at the event with the chances of feeling hungry.
Things were mostly normal as some of the siblings quipped with interesting questions tied to my visit, the plans for the railway as the chairman-minister had been unable to keep it a secret from the rest of the royal family, but also about a few topics that seemed to be tied to the true reason why I had been invited. And that topic was brought up by none other but the Tsar himself.
“I have heard that you have dabbled in the supernatural,” Nicholas II pointed out with a calm tone, but showing some clues on what might be the issue on the spot. “That you have fought against monsters and exorcized people when you were given such a task.”
“I had my share of experience, yes. But I wouldn’t say all monsters I found were of malevolent nature.”
“There’s such a thing as a ‘good monster’, Lord Joestar?” One of the women at the table asked, and I recognized her as Grand Duchess Xenia. “I mean, monsters are the evildoers in many tales.”
“That’s because the memories we have of those tales are from our childhood. It’s easier for a child to think of someone as bad by appearance rather than behavior. But the issue is that the term ‘monster’ is also used to indicate a ‘monstrous’ behavior within someone that looks normal to many,” I explained politely. “But not all monsters by the exterior are monsters inside. Just like beauty doesn’t justify cruelty at times from both men and women.”
“And how does one recognize a malignant spirit from a… benevolent one?”
I glanced up to the Tsar and offered a hum. “I would say it’s behavioral. The attitude of a spirit in its passive presence is generally what gives off what a monster or a spirit seeks to accomplish. Yet that doesn’t give a complete reading on an entity’s intention. Being pushed back from a creature can still be considered either a case of natural rejection, or a willingly induced behavior to keep people away from it as a self-defense mechanism.”
“So, what you’re saying is that spirits can still be… benignant despite the feeling of upset they may cause?”
I nodded. “Of course, if a spirit was also to have the means to do the opposite, to ‘attract’ people closer to it, it doesn’t mean it’s for good intentions. A pull can be either a friendly approach or an effort to lull you in a false state of security,” I remarked before ultimately drawing the last shot at what was going on. “And I suppose the source of this conversation is Grand Duchess Olga and her current protector.”
That was a bit of news that stunned pretty much everyone at the table minus those that could actually see the creature. And the one that could was none other than the Tsar himself.
“Describe it,” He half-ordered, but before I could reply to that request, I was cut short by someone I didn’t expect to speak up.
“It looks like a rabbit,” Giorno pointed out with a hint of childishness. “Like, it’s made of shadows and has two tall ears atop his head.”
I think that was where Olga finally noticed that there was a child her age sitting at the table. Wide eyes went wider as she heard him bring up a detail that she was quite familiar with. Then it was Hannah’s turn in that regard.
“It is standing tall over the Grand Duchess and looks quite protective of her.”
Nicholas nodded and then glanced at me, so I offered him a detail that was not brought up by the others but that was particularly important on the matter.
“And it’s currently staring at me.”
“It is,” The tsar confirmed. “Does the Viy see you as a threat?”
A Viy? I heard of it but… wasn’t exactly prepared to handle one. Still, I had the means to know how some spirits worked and it seemed to follow similar patterns to those.
“Not directly to the girl. I would say it's a pure animalistic response to my presence. I’m equipped to banish shadows such as this one and, by its own mindset, if it disappears, Olga is left without protection.”
“But why would that matter? Why would it care for Olga’s survival?”
I sighed. “The Anchor it is using, the doll. It’s just part of the whole connection. I can only assume they are bound by a symbiotic connection. A binding force which draws through an exchange. The Viy is allowed to survive by latching onto Olga, and in return it provides something she is asking for. Permanent protection.”
“Why would she need this? We have guards-”
“Were those guards of help during the train accident that unfolded in Borki?” I interrupted quietly, bringing up the accident where the imperial family almost got killed. It was through the Emperor’s intervention that they managed to survive, but it was also known that the blunt damage he endured while holding up the train’s ceiling was the main cause of his kidney failure. “I believe the issue isn’t an assassin or a bad person. No, I would say young Olga is frightened by the chances of something bad that one would normally be unable to deal with happens again to her or those around her.”
The girl looked away, tense and nervous at that topic being brought up but… I merely stood up and made my way around the table to where she was sitting. Olga tensed up but the beast merely stared at my approach, taking a guarded stance around the child. Olga could perceive it, doing her best to ‘grow smaller’ within the encroaching hold of the monster-like entity. Viys weren’t exactly things that could be countered with ease due to how myths around their existence were quite sparse and yet confirming there were multiple versions of this kind of entity.
“So, your name is Olga, right?”
The girl shyly nodded, clutching her doll close to her. “Yes.”
“Hmm, and I guess that many have already told you how cute of a name that is.”
A tiny smile appeared on her face. “Y-Yes. Thank you.”
“You’re welcome,” I happily replied. “Now, Olga, I know this isn’t exactly a situation you like much. But if I may ask, what’s the name of that pretty doll?”
She blinked. “Big brother says it’s a Viy.”
“But I’m not asking your big brother. In fact, I can tell you have your own name for the doll, right?”
A slow nod filtered out. “Yeah.”
“And may I ask her name?”
…
“Anya.”
I hummed. “Well, it’s nice to meet you too, Anya. I hope Olga is taking care of you.”
“I am,” The girl replied confidently. “We are friends.”
“Oh? Close friends even?”
She blinked. “Yep.”
I held back a chuckle. “I’m glad to hear that. But, if I may ask, I suppose you two are also aware that, at times, people get a bit worried about your bond, correct?”
“Yeah...”
“Well, that’s mostly because Anya cares so much that she may appear a bit… vicious about it. And your family doesn’t know how to help you with that,” I explained. “Can you tell Anya to be a bit nicer to them?”
“...Okay.”
No words were uttered, but the girl stared at the doll and… the Viy grew smaller and less tense. It blinked in surprise, then confusion and, finally, in resignation.
“How about you go around and give hugs to your siblings. I’m sure that they missed that a lot.”
A slow nod and the child left her chair to go around to do that. Everyone looked surprised, even more when they didn’t feel pushed back by that uneasy feeling that had kept them away from the child. They accepted brief embraces, with the last one delivered from the new Tsar. This one was longer than the previous ones, with Olga suddenly ‘swallowed’ in the tightest hug ever. I could see that the issue itself was communication. The child had the means to speak, but no grasp on what to say to get this issue solved. And it was definitely a situation I would have a closer eye on from time to time.
After lunch, due to how positive things have been, the tsar decided to ‘entertain’ a more private meeting with me while Olga and Giorno played by the courtyard. The two were left undisturbed, but watched over as they giggled left and right. Nicholas was positive to approach a moderate take on what was going on in Russia’s current reformist wave, but suggested he wasn’t willing to impose any sudden changes anytime soon.
The next few hours were spent addressing what could be already done and what should be left for a later date. And eventually the situation about the railway came up, with the tsar showing support for the project while also allowing for a quicker deployment of troops in case of war. In the span of a single day I did what many would have taken years and revolutions to get. Still, it was just a promise and a handshake, with no genuine changes just yet.
And while I was still relieved that I helped a young lady through the current issue she had and had plans to help her also learn how to live with her current entity, I still couldn’t help but feel like something bad was soon to happen.
Especially because of the unexpected attack on our train a few days ago...
----------d-d-d-d--------------d-d-d-d----------
AN
Little reference to Anastasia (Fate)’s Viy with Olga’s unique problem. To explain, lore-wise, how that happened since Anastasia had to be on the brink of death to form a contract with it, Olga came close to perish during that train wreck she was almost killed in. Also, no, this Olga isn’t Nicholas’ daughter. He has yet to even marry.
Chapter 108: Omake 48: Dio meets the Jojos (Josuke)
Chapter Text
Omake 48: Dio meets the Jojos (Josuke)
Jotaro Kujo expected this guy, Josuke, to be someone like him.
While he wasn’t exactly donning punk’s clothes, the tough Stand User knew enough to recognize someone that, deep down, knew how to throw a mean punch. That became even more evident when the younger version of his own grandfather got in a scuffle with the newcomer. There was no reason for Jotaro to move in, and the enraged young man had good reasons to be annoyed.
After all, Joseph had been up to his face asking him questions that were incredibly upsetting due to the topic. The ‘young grandfather’ just couldn’t stomach having gone out of his way and slept with someone else if he had been married. And while he sure had that American sense of adventure, everyone could see that some aspects of British morality were taught to him by old man Speedwagon.
So, he was quite surprised when the fellow Japanese teen just became familiar with someone like Dio. Especially considering how posh and formal this other version of the vampire was. All because of a single subject within that conversation which worked with the young man’s attitude.
“ It’s just quite wicked. I would say that it would draw some awe at you back home,” He praised as they both were engaging in a conversation over that odd pompadour.
“ I know, I was told that Westerners might find it quite exotic,” Josuke hummed in delight. “Still, it’s not that easy to get right at first try.”
“ I can tell. I hope it’s never that tedious.”
It has to be. Jotaro was no hair-stylist, but he had to cringe before that odd hairstyle. How could anyone want to pull that one off? It wasn’t even a matter of aesthetics, it just felt so cumbersome and unimportant. There was some sort of important story behind it, the hat-wearing young man just deciding to ignore it as he tried to reason why anyone would subject themselves to this, but he just couldn’t imagine.
“ Not like the first time,” The highschooler admitted. “Mom was the one that helped me the first few times and… granddad would always be annoyed because I look like a thug.”
“ Well, it’s not exactly a style one would find on an upstanding gentleman, however it’s rude for people to judge by appearance alone,” Dio pointed out, looking at Jonathan as he was studying the hairdo himself. “What do you think?”
“ It’s indeed unique. You said you used a special ‘hair gel’ to keep it together?”
“ At first I did, then I started to use other hair products to get it like this without having to ruin the hair in the process,” Josuke replied happily, clearly enjoying the conversation
The trio was just engrossed on the topic, with Jotaro sitting away and watching the interaction like a hawk would for any threat. He just couldn’t help but feel that this Dio was much stronger and more dangerous than the arrogant vampire, and that, while his behavior was nicer, he was also more prone to pragmatic and cunning approaches which could be dangerous to deal with.
Plus, it didn’t help the fact that Josuke was actually his uncle by relation and that he was supposedly younger than he was. Just upsetting, and another reason why Jotaro saw no reason to free Joseph from his current ‘prison of treachery’ as Dio had called it. The vines looked quite strong. Strong enough to keep the dumbass old man from ruining it for his grandmother and mom. One can only wonder what had been Holly’s reaction to learn that she had a half-brother through Joseph’s cheating.
As the group continued to enjoy that bizarre imprisonment they were stuck with, their current debate was brought to an end when something in the room shifted. It felt sudden, way more intense than before and… instead of one, there were two figures that appeared in a blink of an eye. Jotaro tensed up, and the duo soon uttered a single word at once.
“ Father. ”
Two similar voices said at the same time, and they all turned to see that there were two blond men staring back at Dio. One looked buffer, taller and older, his gaze exuding a form of surprise and yet relief. The other looked a bit younger and with a unique hairstyle. Plus, his flamboyant light-pink/purple outfit looked quite rad compared to the simpler design adopted by the other counterpart.
Dio’s jaw dropped at the sight.
“ T-Two Giornos?!”
The familiarity doubled within that response. He knew their names and… it was the same. Two counterparts at once? Sons? Two versions- maybe one was… wait, one was definitely this Dio’s child so, who was the other one. Eyes narrowed at the youngest of the two, and Jotaro perceived something ominously strong coming from the blond teen. Still, Why them and not anyone else? What was going on? Still, the news should have put the non-vampiric bastard on the edge and… it didn’t.
Rather than be shocked by the news, he instead walked towards them and then pulled them in a joyful hug. It felt so absurd and yet fitting considering the personality of this Dio compared to the abrasive bastard he had killed with his own hands. Still, as the group grew, it was becoming clear that they were going to get visits and visits with people from ‘future’ adventures against either a plan against Dio, or general threats to the world.
Good grief, this is just getting worse by the second…
---------d-d-d-d----------d-d-d-d--------
AN
Two Giornos! Double the Heaven?
Chapter 109: ARC 3: Conquista (6)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Terzo: Conquista (6)
When I got news that my request to secure an armored train to transport us to Moscow where I intended to oversee the establishment of the Russian Branch for Made in Heaven, I decided rightfully to sit another two days at Saint Petersburg for the sake of gaining permission for another method of transportation.
One that was as safe as unique for the time and that only Britain and France could flaunt to have as modern technology. At the end of these two calm days a lone figure soared through the skies, a large contraption started its landing procedure over the lengthy stretch of plain land which was freed from any obstacles and turned into a landing strip.
Officers, both old and young, who had been assigned to see what was going on, gawked before the arrival of the mechanical ‘bird’ which slowly and smoothly concluded the landing. Now, the project behind creating the first working plane has been ongoing for nine years and within a big budget and a large team of development. After my trip to the US, I managed to get in contact with the Wright Brothers and secure them an expensive contract to get them to visit the UK.
They were skeptical at first, but the sheer amount of giddy experts and technicians that were quick to greet them in their lines allowed for a pleasant welcome and journey through the creation of the first airplanes. First came the Wright Model A and Wright Model B in 1886, both similar in nature and appearance to the original Wright Flyer I and Wright Flyer III.
The brothers were motivated and provided plenty of space to practice their inventions. Queen Victoria was the first monarch to see the airplane in use and it would be a lie to say that the affair was of little importance. Orville and Wilbur were provided with knighthoods for their pioneering aeronautics and were granted extra funds for more projects.
The end result of that aftermath was this ‘little thing’ that was created a year ago. The Wright-Nieuport Line Model C was a second generation Passenger Plane. It had been tested for a full year and a half before being introduced to the public and branched aeronautics into the transport department. It was still going to take a while before this kind of plane was going to house more than ten people at once, except this model was actually feasible to do that. I had personally overseen this special version of the aircraft, a custom model meant just for me and my family in case of necessity. Hamon-reinforced wood, strengthened metal through the Spin and a fine creation with the help of my Stand’s precision and spatial awareness within and outside the vehicle during its production.
Right now this vehicle was needed as there was a necessity to have a means to get out of the city in a safe manner without worrying about any unexpected ambush along the way. And, much to my surprise, there was actually a surprise hiding inside the vehicle. I nodded as I saw the trusty pilot that had been around for months now under this duty, but I blinked in clear shock when another individual emerged from the plane.
“Jojo?!”
“Dio,” Jonathan Joestar greeted with a big smile, the man having grown a lot since his days of university. “It’s been a few weeks now.”
Jojo had become a full-time archaeologist and trade entrepreneur as George I had wanted him to be. He was always buried by work, but managed to get through the dual burden of handling the job by family’s inheritance and the one he craved for while also taking care of his family and making sure he was there to keep in contact with them. Truly a rock when it came to work through harsh schedules, but nonetheless a jovial goof when there was nothing to worry about.
I frowned. “Yes but… I don’t recall you mentioning visiting.”
“Consider it a surprise visit?” He half-replied, half-offered and then crouched down as Giorno rushed up to him. “And hello there, Giorno.”
“Uncle Jojo! How’s Georgie?”
“Eh, right now is with his mom and missing you a fair lot.”
The little blond huffed. “I’m sorry.”
“And for what? It’s not exactly your fault, or your parents’ in this regard,” The man offered before ruffling his hair and letting him be. “Now, it’s quite… interesting. Russia, right?”
I nodded and yet I couldn’t just ignore the fact he just jumped on the plane to go for a ‘surprise visit’. Jojo was prone to do that, yes, but he would set up clues and hints before going for it. I could tell there was more to that and I was glad to see I wasn’t alone in that thought as Hannah did feel a bit perplexed by this too.
“Jonathan, what about Erina? I thought she was about to go to India to visit her father with the rest of the family,” The woman asked and that seemed to get a reaction from the man as a look of guilt flashed on his face. “What happened?”
Trips to India weren’t uncommon for that branch of the family due to Erina’s father and his properties there. After serving as a good doctor in the Raj, it wasn’t that much of a surprise he got wealthy and got himself a few lands and houses for his family to enjoy whenever he invited them to. I could tell that the reason behind this abrupt circumstance was tied to a rare occurrence tied to Jojo’s tedious work. And I was right.
“Work,” He admitted curtly. “I ended up skipping the trip due to a sudden emergency with one of our business partners and… it took a while to get it done. By the time I got the situation wrapped up, George and Erina were already making their way to India by ship.”
“I see,” I replied calmly, reaching out for him and patting his shoulder. “And I think I see what you want to ask.”
Jonathan flashed a mirthful grin. “Is that so evident?”
“I think it’s as blindingly clear as the sun. You want to get a ride to reach them within a few days, right?”
“Yes. I know it’s a lot but-”
I interrupted him with a scoff. “None of that.”
“We would be glad to give you a ‘lift’ once we’re done with some businesses in Moscow. And you may also have the chance to buy an ‘apology’ gift for Erina while we are there.”
He perked up in interest at that idea and soon we were all sitting inside the plane and talking some more on the matter. I was a bit stunned by the overall situation, but found no reason to blame anyone in that regard. I could tell that Erina was going to be miffed by the situation regardless of the reasoning behind Jojo’s current issues, but I was sure that some honest apologizing and a gift were going to appease her enough to push the truth through.
Still, I didn’t expect for this trip to extend that further away from home. Yes, I did have plans to eventually visit India, and yes, I had also plans to bring my family on vacation there once I was done looking through for any issues. This whole situation with someone stalking us and providing us with issues further reinforced that idea, but I wasn’t that worried we would have been followed beyond the ‘graveyard of empires’ that was Afghanistan. Once we were beyond Kabul, I doubted we were going to be chased by whatever was causing us this much trouble.
As I pulled two of the maps I had rolled up in my bag which detailed the Russian Empire and the Indian subcontinent, Jojo and I were busy in an aimless debate on which stops to pick. I could see he really wanted to check a few historical places with interesting ruins to see, but he held back and just decided to stick to the fastest route. I nodded at that moral call and finished that map-looking effort with a conversation about the latest ventures for the Joestar’s businesses.
I knew a little of those due to the fact I owned no shares in those and, truth be told, Jojo was good at this despite his general dislike for that line of work so I didn’t see a point in pushing my nose in places where it wasn’t strictly necessary. He was charismatic, jovial and blended well a sense of gentlemanship with adaptability when it comes to traditions and new things. So, things were set to be quite interesting as we were going to see a bit of India before tracing our steps back home. No issues, no threats, only some exotic views, cities and people.
Or so that was my current expectation.
-----------d-d-d-d----------
A mirthful grin rested on the beautiful visage owned by the witch known as Baba Yaga.
Grigori was the last acquisition in her repertoire of foolish men that she wanted to break to pieces. Greedy men with no limit in their dark hearts, willing to sell their souls to get unlimited power and prosperity. Fools with no shame and thus no hope for a good future before them. Rarely she would find any display of anger as amusing as the one poor Rasputin was showing.
She was not actively contacting him, but the woman could see the irate man lash out at some of his hellish minions due to the current development. Truth be told, she too didn’t expect for his target to have the means to fly by scientific ways. An ‘airplane’? Never heard of that. Definitely a novelty that was soon going to spread here in Russia too after that display.
This was also a reminder as to why the witch had forced the inferior subordinate in such a foolish crusade. Grigori’s goal was to take the weakest link in that trio, which was the young boy that was Dio’s son. Why? His blood. The bloodline tied to Dio was somewhat ‘odder than others’. Looking into it from a magical perspective, there were so many wonderfully wrong things about it that it felt a bit confusing that Dio turned out to be this kind of upstanding man.
It felt so confusing and yet intriguing before the possibility of him snapping like Rasputin if enough pressure was exerted to him. Would the loss of his son do it? Or would his son inherit the inner evil within his blood? So many questions which answers lied in being successful in this operation. If Grigori failed- Actually, let’s try to rephrase it better: When Grigori failed, Baba Yaga was going to have a window of opportunity to try something in that regard. When they were going to be distracted with the expectation of this being the last victory.
Of course, the witch didn’t expect to win this matter. Many times she had lost against someone like that and many times she came close to death by trying to force a win. She just was too old and aware of how bad things can get to put herself on the line without having full certainty for a win. She was no cheap woman when it comes to humiliation, and she knew it was better to take damage to her pride rather than risk death. She was quite immortal and her amusement was never going to become what drew her to a sudden death.
Time passes, people change and… yet some things remain the same. But Dio? She wondered what kind of anomaly he was and what kind of secrets he held within his soul. So, after making sure she was ‘far away’ from Rasputin, she contemplated how she was supposed to get close enough to strike and still have plenty of room to run away if things didn’t turn her way. She wondered, then looked at some of her books and finally stumbled on what could become her key to learn some more about her current subject of interest. The spell was a bit expensive towards her current resources, but not so in a way that was too unpleasant to handle afterwards. Preparation took roughly an hour and the end result was the furthest thing from shabby.
Green dust turned violet as a whirlwind formed within the center of her house and a zombie emerged from the ground. Growling softly, eyes unfocused- the small man that came from that summon looked less European and more from an Asian descent. A glint of awareness was raised by the undead, familiarity with magic as dark as the one she just employed. Very unusual- did this mean that Dio had already faced dark magic? Quite peculiar, and something more to further drive her interest to a whole new level.
“Your name.”
It wasn’t a request, an order. A summoner should never get too comfy around a zombie. Not with one that was already aware of how magic worked and could easily subvert her control of it. Plenty of times she had to handle rouge little undeads trying to escape her whims and many times she had to shred their souls in the process. And that process wasn’t exactly as simple or pleasant as it sounded. The monstrous corpse offered a small nod before speaking.
“Wang… Chan.”
Baba Yaga smiled and then hummed. “Good, now… tell me. Do you know who Dio Joestar is?”
A strange smile appeared on the corpse. Amusement, insanity? Could it be that it had been a foe to her current target? Possibly. And the red-haired woman wanted more out of that instance. Something that this unusual man, this ‘Wang Chan’, was more than eager to provide. And the more she heard, the more amused she turned… And also more confused and unsure she became about her chances of succeeding in capturing this bizarre man and his family.
There was definitely a brand new madness promoted by them, and Baba Yaga could just tell from these tales that they were just going to be a treat to interact with. Be a foe to them? Not as much.
-------d-d-d-d---------
AN
JOJO! Jonathan is still alive, doing well and struggling between his jobs and his family. What a shocker! He is quite the hardworking goof.
And Baba Yaga… she is going to be a fun character quite soon for some adorable reasons. Let’s just say that some ‘Uno Reverse Card’ situations are about to unfold.
Chapter 110: Omake 49: Giorno’s Childhood (1)
Chapter Text
Omake 49: Giorno’s Childhood (1)
Giorno Joestar was a boy with dreams and morals.
That’s what the young boy said as he calmly sat in the chair right in front of his father. Arms crossing close to his chest, a huff leaving his lips and an annoyed look plastered on his face as he refused to concede at the paternal request. No, Giorno Joestar was no snitch.
“Giorno… I just want to know where you hid the cookies. Don’t make this more difficult than it needs to be.”
It was a brilliant plan. Georgie had told him that auntie was preparing cookies and the boys had plotted the theft of the sweet food to satisfy their unquestionable hunger for that delicious rarity. With how tough work was for the blonde, it was just right for the two to be quite obsessed with such delicacy. It was a priority for them to get the goods secured for them alone to enjoy.
They just didn’t expect to be caught by their grandfather. It was a most tense standoff, one that ended just barely through the bribery of the old man. The elder took just two of the cookies off the stash in exchange for his silence. They should have inquired how lengthy that silence was going to be as their parents were soon hunting them down. Their chase lasted a glorious three minutes since it started. And the end result was that he could hear the clear noise of his auntie spanking Jojo in the other room. Those were some loud spanking noises at that.
Giorno? He was with his father, but his mother was around, waiting for him to either ‘crack’ under the pressure or be subjected to the ‘bad police officer’ role. Tragically enough, the boy was just too stubborn to protect the safety of their cookies and Dio Joestar could tell this much. Diplomacy, as appetizing it sounded, wasn’t worth the shame and the humiliation of betraying one’s trust.
The boy huffed again, his pout growing more evident. “But dad! This is a matter of ideals! I can’t just tell you where they are. I promised Georgie!”
His father sighed sadly, shaking his head before offering his son a simple look that promised many things… but limited to just a reminder.
“I hope you understand that behind that door there is your mother. And she has the paddle ready to act regardless of your ‘ideals’ or not in this case, young man.”
“I’m ready to face the consequences and… I thought you would have spared me.”
A power move. Giorno had heard of those about his father. He would use his words to convince others, cleverly using either himself or others as examples to set up a… precedent? Yes, that’s the right word. Which was a situation from the past which can be used to set up a proper judgment if said situation occurs once again. In this case, Giorno wanted to use ideals as an option, his loyalty as Georgie’s friend to show himself in a good light.
“Why so?”
“Because you told me to always be loyal to my friends to the very end. So, I did that. Are you saying that you lied and this is wrong?”
Dio blinked a few times and then… hummed thoughtfully.
“Hmm, that logic is indeed sound. I suppose that everyone should strive for that.”
“...Am I free to go?”
He blinked, a bizarre smile appearing on his face. “Free? Why would you be free?”
...Something doesn’t feel right.
“W-Well, you said that what I said was right.”
“Yes,” Dio agreed and Giorno pressed.
“So, punishing me for doing something right is not fair.”
“That makes sense… If you exclude the fact of your actions, I mean the one conducted by both you and your cousin did end up causing grievances to those I consider friends too, my boy,” The older blond shot back, leaving Giorno frowning. “What? Your auntie made that batch of cookies for everyone, which means you and little Jojo would have gotten your share anyway. You decided, quite maliciously so, to steal the cookies for yourself. That’s a naughty thing, one you were complicit about with your cousin. There is a difference between being just a friend and being a partner in crime, boy.”
“...And?”
Dio didn’t answer, merely stood up and walked up to the door, looking ready to open it. Giorno tensed up and almost jumped off the chair.
“W-Wait, Papa! I don’t- I didn’t mean to-”
“Didn’t you tell me you were ready to face the consequences? That you were standing by your ideals?” His father stopped him with those remarks. “Despite what you think, boy, ideals are to be seen as hills to fight and die on. If you want to have a real ideal, find one that you can stick to and actually put your most into it so it can flourish. And right now, I think your naughtiness needs to be addressed.”
The door opened, the dam broke as Giorno’s mother entered the room with a sickly sweet smile, a motherly glint in her eyes and a paddle that just looked as rigid and sturdy as last time it had struck his butt. A shudder came from his body and Giorno felt tears swelling as he knew he had no way out from that punishment. A defeat that was actually two in one.
“Mama! No!”
“My, oh my, Giorno! You should have listened to your papa!”
That was the day where Giorno learned that ‘ideals’ can’t buy him a way out of all situations.
-------d-d-d-d-----------
AN
Giorno would end up growing with a distaste for paddles. And would flinch every time he would see a kid being subjected to spanking. Hannah was rather earnest to teach her boy right. At least he grew up an upstanding member of society that knows better than to play clever for crime’s sake.
Chapter 111: ARC 3: Conquista (7)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Terzo: Conquista (7)
Moscow was quite different from Saint Petersburg.
Sure, both were fit to work as capitals of the country, but the former had been deprived of this role for a few centuries now. Ever since Peter the Great saw fit to bring the capital ‘closer to Europe’, Moscow had turned into a major convergence spot when it came to trade and transportation between the European side of the Empire and the one that, through Siberia, reached all over Asia. While it wasn’t as renovated as the current capital was in terms of infrastructure, it was undeniable how the extensive presence of the middle to low class within the large settlement granted it a degree of liveliness that far exceeded the one we found in Saint Petersburg. Our arrival was seen just by a couple of peasants, most of whom rushed back in the city to bring the news to the rest of the people, but hardly anyone acted on this news.
Jonathan was instantly drawn to the few unusual architecture styles that were used for some buildings, some were important landmarks while most of those were just common houses within the city. It was massive, a metropolis close but failing short to be as big as London itself. I could see the point of his intrigue, especially since we had close to no documentation during our studies on how Russia’s cities were developed. It was indeed a fair reminder that places like Saint Petersburg couldn’t be seen as the older cities.
Especially when the entire place was a nest of various cultures hidden within the macro-culture known as ‘Russian’. Merchants flocked around by the squares to sell products that were localized primarily in Russia or from beyond the Urals. The people were pacing around with relative peace and calm despite the larger crowds strolling in the streets.
Some paused to see us moving around as a few individuals had seen the plane landing and were both curious and delighted by this unusual visit. It was clear that a good part of the people there were also looking forward to change, so I guess there was also that sort of magnetic pull towards me, a British Man that is known to bring positive changes wherever I went. I built a reputation (and kind of a cult in the US and UK), but none actually made some forms of ‘positive mobs’ to greet us.
Which I was glad for as I didn’t have the mental strength to wrangle a crowd from becoming a revolutionary march. That I really didn’t want to handle anytime soon. For now the main goal was get some food prepared to eat, get the vehicle refueled and then get back to our trip. Jojo was tempted to leave and check for places around, but he was confined to just wandering around with Hannah and Giorno to find a gift for Erina and Georgie.
He was fine with it, but he looked like a sad pup that was told he couldn’t go to his favorite park. And that didn’t do much for him as Hannah was too resilient to that kind of stuff for him to crack into her resilience. Giorno also pressed to check the local frozen riverline that people could walk on, but that was a ‘maybe’ situation I knew was going to be treated with utmost caution. Last thing we needed was any more surprises.
Meanwhile Santana and I were stuck handling the shopping meant to get the rest of the important stuff dealt with. Prices were affordable, even though I had to haggle for a few items due to some tricks employed to inflate the costs around the general expenses. It was a refreshing experience in some way as I took this chance to also buy a few souvenirs for the trip.
A matrioska, a fur hat and some recipe books I was planning to bring back home to see which dishes to standardize and ‘normalize’ relations with Russia with. I was looking through all that I needed when I was stopped by a noble-looking young man with a mousey-face and a couple (more like a dozen) of soldiers being his ‘guard’.
“Lord Joestar, you need to come with us.”
I blinked in surprise at that request, but I relayed the same excuse I used when I wasn’t ready for this stuff. “Your employer can send me an invitation before I leave, but right now I’m busy and-”
“The Governor-General said this is quite important.”
I was stunned for a moment, as I hadn’t expected for the ‘mayor’ of Moscow to actually demand my presence in his office just like that. It felt fairly odd since I was sure the city was devoid of any known issues which would warrant any expertise of mine. So, I was considering the circumstance and feeling it was more tied to a potential malicious plan. I was confused, and somewhat worried, but overall fairly confident I was going to be ‘persuasive’ enough to not get in too much trouble.
“Beg your pardon?”
“The Governor-General wishes to urgently speak with you, Lord Joestar. It’s best to not refute this invitation.”
Considering the diplomat was escorted by a noticeable group of soldiers, it was either an effort to show panic over a hidden crisis, or they were planning to ‘forcefully’ take me there. I had a feeling this was a setup, so I merely had the two helpers I had hired from the local post office bring the material I retrieved back to where the plane was while the Pillar Man and I handled this matter.
I just had this feeling that there was a lot more than these people were letting it appear to be.
--------d-d-d-d---------
Convincing Sergei Alexandrovich turned out to be much simpler than Grigori had expected.
The Governor-General was a very weak-minded individual due to the constant pressure exerted on him and his own malicious intentions manifesting in several occasions. A man that refused reforms at all costs, which made someone like Dio Joestar an enemy to him. It was all about suggestions rather than outright mind control, but the end result was nonetheless impressive. He would take care of the pesky bastard while Rasputin took care of the rest of his family.
That sounded like a brilliant plan, but even with that much advantage, the distraction he was going to provide wouldn’t have been enough to draw out his target in a most vulnerable circumstance. He knew Dio’s wife was equally dangerous, so he needed to find a way to distract her too while he took care of the kidnapping. And he just happened to find a way to do that.
Disillusioned soldiers were easy to come by take over through some mind-controlling spells, their grudges against the government’s conservative policies and the constant repressions of popular revolt set them in a state of mental numbness which was simple to exploit. They were soon encroaching on the trio they were ordered to tail, their disciplined coordination helpful on getting the trio isolated and then slowly approached. None of them suspected the chase at first, but it was becoming apparent they were getting the feeling they were being watched from multiple directions as they looked around a lot. Soon it became clear how they had noticed some unwarranted attention and tried to suddenly cut from their planned visits to get to where their strange contraption was sitting by.
That couldn’t do.
Troops moved to ‘arrest them’, but they were easily dispatched by the woman when they started to get handsy and not provide any motivation for that situation. It didn’t help that the people around, already feeling motivated to cause a revolt, joined her side. Still, the dark-haired noble woman actually managed to move too fast for their guns to have much of an effect on her, her physical attacks disabling numerous soldiers at once. Surprising, and kind of alluring, but the man bolted after the two escaping targets as the unknown man and the child were leaving while the woman delayed the bulk of the troops. Rasputin knew they were more important for this mission, so he ditched his intrigue for the woman for a later time. He had a boy to kidnap.
The man proceeded to summon imps to aid his approach, the small monsters rushing towards them at high speed and coming close to assault them the moment they all entered a peculiar alley near the main streets. Where it looked like the boy was soon to be captured by one of the devilish critters Grigori had summoned, a new surprise unfolded before the magician’s eyes.
The seemingly-normal man who had joined the small family suddenly appeared between the kid and the little monster, proceeding to smack Rasputin’s demonic minion away with a powerful punch. The attack not only repelled the attacker, but also shredded it into pieces. The others attacked too and, just as easily as the first one was dispatched, they were decimated by this frustrating defender. What really left the sorcerer perplexed was how this man was using a power similar to the one used by the main threat he had to move away from yet… weaker.
“You are not taking my nephew, foul monster!”
He spoke in a heavily-accented tone, but Rasputin was still amused by the overall grasp of Russian this unusual piece was showing to him. It was going to be difficult, but not as impossible as before. He had a chance, and he wasn’t going to waste it for anything.
“That’s for fate to decide, mongrel,” Grigori replied flatly, shifting a knife in his hands and approaching with more of his minions. “I hope you are as fun as you appear to be~.”
He wasn’t a glass-cannon. Training in dark arts had left his body harder than anything ever seen and… he wasn’t going to fail.
Not again.
---------d-d-d-d----------
I was surprised when I finally arrived at the office and the soldier that let me in crumpled on the side the moment he stepped inside.
A quick look into the room provided me with the source of that unexpected circumstance, and I eyed the amused red-haired woman sitting by the desk with a guarded glance. The Governor-General was asleep too, resting on his desk while the cause of all of this slowly shifted off her initial seat. She didn’t come too close, but took two steps towards me.
“I finally met you after so long,” The woman hummed. “I suppose you have questions.”
“Yes,” I replied flatly, anger boiling as I could tell this was a trap. “Who are you?”
“I’m someone that doesn’t wish to be your foe, Dio Joestar… or do you prefer Dio Brando?”
I gritted my teeth. Who the hell is this girl and why the hell is she unnerving me so much? My instinct was just screaming she was trouble, and yet I couldn’t perceive how or why. I just remained put, seeing no reason to attack her yet. Santana was just as tense, but he was more composed in that regard. He looked incredibly calm- ‘too calm’ for anyone that knew how muscles worked as one could perceive the tension coming from his tendons, ready to push him forward at head-snapping speed.
“Joestar. That’s my family’s name.”
“I see,” The redhead commented. “Then, I’m what many Russians would call Baba Yaga. Not my name- I guess I learned to love it as mine after centuries of hearing it thrown my way.”
The name was quick to gain my interest and immediate concern. Renowned witch that was normally a ‘helpful’ figure, although her help was never without a price at times. In this situation, I saw no reason for her to need to grant anyone help. In fact, she looked ready to do the opposite of that.
“Why did you bring me here? What’s your end goal?” I questioned more, taking a step forward. “What do you want from me?”
“From you? Answers. I’m a seeker of knowledge after all and at times I let my curiosity get the best of me when it comes to… situations like yours~,” Baba Yaga inquired playfully. “Alas, I wasn’t the one to cause ‘this’.”
She finished by gesturing to the scene we were introduced to.
“Well, for the most part, of course.”
“What do you mean by that?”
Baba Yaga smiled. “I wanted to talk, but I would have found a better way to do that… except my associate decided to ignore my request to restrain from his previous mission-”
“Your associate was the one behind the previous attacks?” I asked angrily and the redhead gave me an apologetic look.
“Yes.”
“How can I tell you are not just trying to use him as an excuse to get close enough and do damage?”
“Hmm, fair point,” The witch admitted. “I guess I can make it easy on you. How about a magic oath?”
“...What?
“A magic oath. You and I form an oath where I will not lie to you regardless of the circumstance.”
“And how can we trust that,” Santana finally spoke. “Right now you warranted no reason to retain that much trust.”
“How about you are allowed to try and kill me if I lie, big guy?” The redhead rebuked jovially. “Of course, the choice is yours.”
She finished saying that while reaching out with her open palm. I stared at it, numerous questions flocking in my head and… I knew I had to know what was going on. I felt my Hamon was ready to enter in action in case of any tricks, so I went for it.
I shook her hand, and felt magic binding us temporarily as she began to speak. Not everything that I was hearing left me pleased, and the more I learned, the more I felt upset about a few things. Of course, I was blissfully unaware that Baba Yaga had yet to tell me the worst, or what was going on with my family as his associate had attacked them mere minutes earlier.
That- that was indeed the biggest surprise I didn’t need to receive out of the blue and this late.
---------d-d-d-d----------
AN
Next time, Jonathan vs. Rasputin! Plus, Baba Yaga Get? Or maybe things are a bit more complicated on that front? More in the next chapter!
Chapter 112: Omake 50: Dio meets the Jojos (Giornos)
Chapter Text
Omake 50: Dio meets the Jojos (Giornos)
There are two Giornos, which means twice the huggable sons than usual.
If before there had been some lingering doubts regarding my genuine good-will, now those were standing on weak legs before the affectionate mood I had while handling the two young men who were family to me through blood and spirituality.
My biological son was quick to accept but also slightly huff at my overly-warm approach, while the ‘original’ Giorno was slightly stunned by the sudden embrace. At first he looked ready to push me away because of how unexpected that move was, but the young man’s unease was shattered by the rise of a feeling he had longed for so many years and was getting closure to just now.
He shuddered a bit, nervousness flaring as the younger blond returned the hug and let out a quiet sob in it. I think that was what really made me feel this was a must. My son was in need of affection and I wasn’t going to deprive him of this. So, I hugged him a lot.
“Man, these two are really tight, heh?” Joseph commented flatly while staring at Jonathan with a perplexed look. His grandfather was looking at the scene with odd but happy eyes.
“Hmm,” Jotaro hummed quietly, studying this circumstance with a degree of interest and worry that exceeded his previous alarmed state.
He couldn’t get much out of that situation, but it was getting clear that one of these two ‘Giornos’ was actually son to the Dio he had fought in Cairo. And it made the whole circumstance fairly-
“That’s so cool, Dio-san has two sons!” Josuke interrupted his thoughts, once again portraying the sight in a lighter and ‘sillier’ manner than it should be.
It was clear one of them could easily turn in a rotten apple like their vampiric father and… Jotaro wasn’t sure how to handle it. Maybe it wouldn’t be bad to be a bit more trusting considering that there were numerous trustworthy allies that could help him fend off any surprises in that regard.
“I-I think this is enough,” Giorno finally announced, his voice muffled by the hug.
“Apologies, Giogio,” I replied warmly before slowly unraveling the embrace. “I could tell you were in need of that.”
I didn’t explain what ‘that’ was, but the young blond seemed to pick up what I meant with just a glance. He nodded politely and happily.
“Perhaps you should be more mindful of your bouts of ‘paternal affection’, father.”
I frowned at my Giorno. “I don’t recall you skipping hugs when you were younger, child.”
“I’m not a child anymore,” The blond remarked flatly. “Speaking of which, I suggest my other self is a bit wary of how many times father will try to bring you in hugs.”
I frowned at that cheeky remark, faux-glaring at my cheeky son for making it.
“Hmm, I bet your sisters would be happy to have a second big brother to get spoiled by,” I mirthfully rebuked, causing my eldest child to sigh and shake his head in ‘defeat’.
The ‘original’ Giorno blinked, then gave me a quizzical look. “S-Sisters? Our family is bigger than just us, Padre?”
“Yep. Why, did you think that my wife would have allowed me to just give her a tiny family?”
The young man looked stunned by this matter, but where he looked ready to inquire more about this, the situation that soon ensued didn’t grant him this much as someone else spoke up before he could get a chance to.
“So, what the heck is going on here?” A new voice called out and we all turned to see a young woman, with blonde and dark-green hair wearing a fairly unusual outfit that drew stunned looks from everyone, specifically Jotaro.
The girl paused, noticed the staring and that it came mostly from Jotaro.
“Pops! You look… younger?!”
“...What?”
Oh dear, that’s definitely going to be a blast to handle. And we have yet to hit the next ‘timeline’…
--------d-d-d-d-----------
AN
Things are picking up, and dropping a few hints on Dio’s future family. Sisters! Time to provide cute daughters to the Heavens for the sake of head pats and cuddles!
Chapter 113: ARC 3: Conquista (8)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Terzo: Conquista (8)
Jonathan Joestar was currently regretting skipping training in the past.
It could be faulted to laziness as he had found the necessity of exercise fundamentally valuable when it comes to protecting those that were endangered such in this case. Yet the various duties he held as the scion of the Joestar Family held him back from pursuing a more rigid training schedule. Plus, it never came to his mind the notion he would have ended up facing this kind of situation. It was clear the opponent was just like the one he, Dio and others had fought back in Windknight’s Lot due to the style used by his current foe.
Wang Chan had used sharp metal claws for close encounters, and dark magic to make up in case of long-ranged skirmishes. The monk he was fighting against relied on a similar strategy and… that should have been way easier than it was turning out to be. Especially since he had a Stand to use to bolster his combat prowess. Turns out that this expectation was riddled by an issue: it’s been too long since he had fought in these conditions and the pace taken by his opponent was nothing short of upsetting. Claws were clumsy to use, experienced or not, but knives were easier to move around at the expense of reach.
It wasn’t a major sacrifice considering that the bearded stranger’s speed was impressive. Not only could he match up with a hamon-boosted human, but he was doing so while also relying on a flexible body. Jonathan couldn’t use 「 Violet Sage 」 in these circumstances because it was too slow and it couldn’t assume a humanoid form just yet. Still, he expected his body to be way more prepared for this sort of encounter. Yet, as he could see just now, his enemy was moving with grace and nimbleness that rendered any brutish attack ineffective. Cuts started to appear all over his clothes and exposed skin. Nothing too deep, but the injuries were piling up and those were starting to sting after some time.
“ Your pace is lacking-” The priest hummed, his jab at him diluted and interrupted when he realized that Jonathan’s fist was now not letting go of his shoulder due to sharp thorny vines piercing into his clothes.
Jonathan grinned back at the man. “I think your luck has run out!”
He tried to throw another punch at him, but the priest glared at him and pushed away, uncaring of shredding his robes up and revealing the white shirt under it. Jojo’s eyes widened in surprise at this move, but he didn’t lose the chance to try this tactic again, this time using his Hamon to increase 「 Violet Sage 」 ’ s reach and wrap another vine around the foe’s neck.
Yet, as he got closer to reach out, his legs froze up when sudden pain forced them to go still and then wobbly. Surprise struck Jonathan as he looked down to see a dark tendril owned by one of the several demon-like monsters the man had summoned, now firmly piercing into his left leg. He shredded it with Hamon, but the damage took a while to heal. And the increasing ranks of foes was not getting any smaller. So, he started to cut into them.
He had heard many times from both Bhediya and Speedwagon that this was actually a common circumstance during their trip to the US together with Dio, and Jonathan was somewhat relieved he hadn’t accepted the offer to come and handle the first years of marriage in peace. This mess was already troublesome now that he was in a more stable position in his life, he doubted this could have gotten any easier on him as a younger man. Still, Hamon was key to success and Jonathan was still not too shabby in throwing his hooks and jabs at the right time and within reach.
The fiends kept on getting ‘restored’ by the grinning priest, and Jonathan knew he had to come up with something about it. A distraction, anything that could work on getting the priest unfocused while he got hold of him again. 「 Violet Sage 」 was going to be enough to handle the long-range gap between them, but he needed time for the vines to cut through the distance and reach their target.
“ Your potential is impressive, but nothing that can match Grigori Rasputin’s might!” The gloating bastard admitted and Jojo had his chance. Arrogance. As always, there was a bad trait one can use as a leverage against this kind of enemies.
“ Truly? Then how come you forgot to tie your boots?!” Jonathan exclaimed, his mind thrown in a panic as he tried his best to keep up with the pressure exerted by the now-multiple foes.
A blink, Rasputin actually believed him as he looked down and Jonathan used this chance to sneak a little surprise through his opponents and towards the distracted magician. By the time Grigori had recovered from that trick, it was already too late for him. Rasputin paused, his eyes landing on the violet vines that had wrapped around his knives.
Jojo grinned and yanked those away from his hold, leaving him disarmed and unable to defend against a closer skirmish. The bulkier man rushed up towards the attacker, but the monk’s hesitation was lesser than he could have imagined. And the reason for that to be the case was… the stabbing feeling of a sharp blade cutting and piercing into his flesh. He looked down, to his chest, several knives swiftly stabbing onto his chest all at once. None pierced any important organs, but the damage and pain brought him to his knees.
“ More knives?!”
“ What? You thought I was just going to just rely on a couple of those?” Rasputin said, a monstrous grin forming on his face as he approached the young man.
Rasputin advanced towards the downed opponent, ready to finish him off. He felt at the peak of material pleasure, the sheer relief of winning over a most arduous task at a cost- but one he was willing to pay and enjoy losing for the sake of true victory. He appeared quite mad, his psyche compromised again as he was about to kill off the unconscious man and… and then there was pain. He couldn’t see from one of his eyes as blood was pouring from it.
One of the knives Jonathan had pulled away earlier had been retrieved by someone that he had ignored up to this point. Little Giorno. The boy had snapped, attacking back the one that had so long tried to kidnap him and… that knife was hurting. It was in a situation where he should have died, but either through sheer willpower or general dark magic, Rasputin survived the deadly wound and persisted in his task.
“ G-Giorno?” Jonathan exclaimed in shock, looking at his nephew and… trying to grasp how the young boy had gotten that precise hit on their opponent and how had Rasputin survived that attack.
“ Un-Uncle Jojo!”
The boy was tense, his face a ghostly pale shade compared to the usual and… he couldn’t exactly fault him for the reaction. Rasputin may not have a clear sight on his visage, but he could imagine the horror of a man with a knife stabbing through his left eyeball. But Grigori didn’t care for this. Victory was at hand and… this just made him more eager to claim that win. He was within reach to take the boy and kill off the fool that tried to stop him from achieving success- and then something happened.
Almost ironically-timed, his hopes came crashing down when he felt a pair of eyes staring harshly at him from… behind him. A quick look confirmed that the mother of the child had successfully dealt with the soldiers he had employed, and, beside her, her husband stood with the most furious look a man could muster. Behind them the tall servant that escorted them and…
Baba Yaga?!!
The woman stood around the trio with no hints of potentially betraying them, clearly allying herself to them and… ditching him. Even though he was so close to victory. The child was within reach, he was going to be a greater wizard than he was now. And yet she just ditched him, as if he was some sort of pathetic waste of space and- and that he couldn’t accept.
“ You betrayed me?!”
“ Absolutely not,” The redhead said with no shame, clearly switching sides for the winners of this ‘war’. “That would imply I trusted you and considered you a proper ally to begin with. You were a puppet, and one that got out of hand quite fast. Planning for a betrayal and then do worse than anything I could conceive.”
Rasputin gnawed his teeth at this, his anger weaker than it should have been because of the two irritated entities that were now ready to jump him. He didn’t expect for his teacher to know of his plans of betrayal, yet this created a terrible situation for him to run from. Now bringing her the child wouldn’t do anything to him. He was screwed regardless of the response he delivered. Still, he gave it a try, unaware his fate was already sealed behind unknown deals.
“ I-I can still be of use. I am sorry if- If I disrespected you and-”
It wasn’t enough- or not fast enough to be more precise. A blink, and Dio Joestar was now standing in front of him, charging at him.
“ Y-You! How did- How did you move so fast and- GUAAH!”
Too slow- despite the sheer number dispatched by his erratic summoning, Dio easily shifted through the excessive amount of monsters. The blond didn’t even need to stop time to tear into the mass of creatures, as he was soon upon him and hitting him with an uppercut. The monstrous killer was stunned by the move, but Rasputin’s mind registered too late what his plan was. His wide eyes shifted from Dio’s face back to my fist. It arched upward, then, in a rapid change, it rushed down onto the former monk’s face, dragging it down to the ground in a loud and explosive power-slam.
A small crater formed at the impact, and Dio stared down at the shivering foe, already groveling at his feet. Sadly, someone else wanted to get into the action and Rasputin’s face was further damaged when a heeled shoe stomped down onto his forehead. If Dio had gone to inflict pain, Hannah Joestar had gone to inflict death. For she was a scorned mother who just saw the terrified look on her son’s face. And that, Rasputin knew as he felt his head being compressed by the pure power exerted by the stomp, was enough to enable a woman of her mindset to commit murder for the sake of her child.
Grigori Rasputin was soon killed as his skull was crushed by that power-move, but his ‘murderers’ didn’t linger much around his body as they went to check on Jonathan and their son. Santana walked slower in his approach, leaving just Baba Yaga over the deceased body of her latest apprentice. A failed experiment, that’s how she referred to him. But the fault wasn’t just on him. She held some of that mess, and she already knew the new goals she had in mind were way better than her usual way of life.
Her lips twitched, discomfort and upset washed away at the thought of the deal she struck with Dio. It was unexpected for her to just accept it, but she was sure of it now as she looked at the boy that had inflicted that knife-wound to Rasputin’s eye. That boy, he held potential that was going to exceed Dio’s own power. In due time, and with the right amount of training and discipline.
Baba Yaga grinned as she saw the child’s teary eyes looking at her and she felt… a pang of something shook her whole body.
Is that little boy the cutest thing in the world~?
----------d-d-d-d----------
AN
Dear Lord, Baba Yaga in this story is like one of those individuals like Aoko Aozaki in Carnival Phantasm! But worry not, Hannah-mama is on the case!
Chapter 114: Omake 51: Giorno’s Childhood (2)
Chapter Text
Omake 51: Giorno’s Childhood (2)
Out of all uncles and aunts Giorno had, only one stood out from the rest as the one he liked the most.
It wasn’t exactly a competition as he still loved his family the dearest, and saw no point in disliking anyone due to how kind and nice they all were. Still, this particular uncle had a curious background on how he became the one Giorno liked the most. And it all started right at the beginning, when he threw very little of him.
Bhediya had been a trusted friend of his father for several years now, and he had been quite nice towards him too… in his own ways. Differently from Auntie Sarah, the rough-looking man rarely showed any form of affection unless provoked into it and… even then, Giorno was never the one that started that sort of interaction.
It had never been a reason for displeasure, but the boy was unnerved by the lack of interaction. His mother confirmed it was because he was ‘pampered’ in that regard, but he couldn’t understand the word and its meaning in the context. Only that he was accustomed to being ‘bathed’ in social interactions and spared the hassle to handle first contact.
Bhediya? He wasn’t suited to handle first contact himself. And that’s why Giorno’s father had been quite close to him. Dio was the one that tended to speak first, and Bhediya was the one that replied. It was a custom the man had gotten just after he started to train more intensely to develop ‘discipline in combat’, something that Giorno didn’t get to understand because he had yet to be trained by his father.
One day, as the boy and his family were visiting Grandpa George’s manor, there had been a bit of a bicker between him and his mother. The little blond had wanted to eat a slice of cake before lunch and, obviously, his mother had refused to concede to that. Soon Giorno found his way to the kitchen barred by the servants at the orders delivered by Hannah and… Giorno was angry. Still, instead of retaliating in some way that could potentially end up messing his chance to eat by the kitchen ever again, he decided to go for a walk.
What Giorno didn’t seem to realize was that the weather was far from peaceful at the time, and that wandering alone wouldn’t just do despite how much he wanted to. Giorno loved walking this side of the countryside and he had been told by some servants at his grandfather’s house that it was something both his father and Uncle JoJo were keen to love too.
It was such a calming place and one that, even under that heavy raining, felt refreshing to go by. A way to calm himself down while also thinking how he could make up for his ‘loss’. Bhediya was close behind, having accepted the burden of keeping an eye on him, and his discomfort about the rain was not something Giorno was unaware of.
Yet, Giorno persisted, allowing his bitterness to color his behavior for a while and… that didn’t do well for him. He hadn’t noticed he had started to get too close to the river, and ignored the clear signs that one small trip and he would end up face-first into the body of water. And then it happened.
A twig, he tripped on a twig. He barely registered the fall, and he looked at the water with dreading eyes. He had yet to learn how to swim and it was raining hard so the river’s flow was incredibly agitated. He tried to adjust his legs so the fall could be prevented, but everything was moving too fast and… then it got even faster. A choked yelp left his mouth, and that was enough for Bhediya to react.
Giorno wasn’t sure what had just happened at that point, only that he found himself crouching down by the other side of the river, his uncle sighing tiredly while still having an arm wrapped around his waist and… part of his pants, the lower legs’ area to be more precise, utterly wet due to the river’s water.
“ S-Sorry.”
“ It’s alright. You are safe.”
A nod, Giorno’s tears didn’t stop flowing even as he was lifted up and taken back to the manor. He was given a strict lecture from his mother for going outside with that weather, and, for the first time ever, he didn’t put any resistance to it as he felt embarrassed how it all worked. Especially since he knew he was at fault for this and came close to dying.
That experience marked a shift in Giorno’s life when it came to handling restrictions. Sometimes he would still whine about those, but he was willing enough to hear out any reason why he couldn’t do one thing or the other. Bhediya never once reminded him of that matter and their jovial and yet quiet bond remained the same. Or, should have remained the same if Giorno hadn’t taken it upon himself to discover his uncle.
It was like exploring a whole new person. He had more than just him constantly staring at others, and he was willing to teach Giorno about meditation. Which was, in the humblest opinion he could muster, quite dreary and boring. Yet, he couldn’t help but enjoy it at times. It helped him clear his mind whenever he felt it clouding before a situation and it allowed him to get a ‘head start’ for when it was going to be time for him to finally learn how to fight.
This constant poking at Bhediya eventually resulted in a rather close relationship, and one that both Jonathan and Robert were quick to lament about because they felt their expectations to be Giorno’s ‘Best Uncles’ had been snatched away by a clueless werewolf that just was too restrained in his social skills but still good enough with his limited capacity to communicate feelings.
Plus, Giorno found Bhediya cooler to some degree due to his real nature. Werewolves, he once said to his mother, are quite cool.
---------d-d-d-d-----------
AN
Santana’s weeping by the corner. Giorno had been swayed into Team Werewolf- Which is quite bad for an old ‘vampire’ like him.
Chapter 115: ARC 3: Conquista (9)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Terzo: Conquista (9)
Tired, confused and… upset.
Giorno Joestar was in the strangest of moods compared to anything he had felt before this point. As their brief stop had ceased and their plane had resumed its trip to reach his aunt and cousin, the young blond found his capacity to keep awake somewhat difficult. His mother had already told him that he could catch a nap despite his interest to keep awake and ask questions that were being barely answered.
His father was slightly tense- Giorno had never seen his dad behave so guarded around someone that was called an 'ally', yet he couldn't help but be wary himself around the beautiful red-haired lady who was giving him odd looks. Santana looked ready to jump her at any action she may commit, which further heightened the foreboding sense of unease around this new 'friendly woman'. The only one that wasn't reacting as negatively was his mother. Hannah kept a surprisingly calm and polite look while regarding 'Baba Yaga', and that seemed to be the thing that kept the redhead at bay.
There was just that glimpse of nervousness whenever the mysterious woman's eyes lifted up to the motherly figure, and each brief 'skirmish' between eyes always ended with Baba looking elsewhere out of pure dread. Still, the flight was quite uneventful. The idea was that they would make three more stops before reaching India, going first to Tsaritsyn, then Fort-Alexandrovsky and finally stopping by Kabul before going beyond the Indian border. To Giorno, that was half-a-gibberish explanation since he hadn't much knowledge of these places, but he understood that those were cities between their current location and their destination.
He had glanced at maps of India, but never once he had gone there before now. He heard from Georgie it was a bit weird since it was a British Dominion that was undergoing an 'intense reform', something that their fathers had been pushing for years now, and that things were quite turbulent due to that. Nothing extreme, but people were always moving, always working, always doing their best to keep up with the extensive upkeep of maintaining the country afloat. Back in the plane, Giorno's lips parted to let out a yawn. Despite the loudness of the engine, the fact he was still shaken by the intense skirmish with that scary man and the general sense of unease at the notion that something could go wrong for a reason or another, the boy's sleepiness caught up to him and dragged him away from his semi-conscious behavior.
Closing his eyes, the blond felt the stress falter together with his strength as he felt pulled away from that small space and into his own dreams. He liked to dream, it was quite the nice place where to spend time when resting and… it was different than anything others had. His mother had told him it was unique, same for his father- Giorno hadn't told anyone else about it, even Georgie knew close to nothing about it. Not because he was worried about it, but rather because he found this too much of a safe place to bring up others' knowledge. It was his little haven, his happy place when trying to find peace in his own mind and sleep.
As he opened his eyes in that ethereal palace made by space, stars and cosmic dust, he was met with a kingly location where his small throne between two bigger ones existed. A castle within his dreams. A place he could sit and think and then remember. Some would call it mere imagination at work due to his age, but Giorno had been told by his parents this was more than just that. And he was sure of it himself. The sense of calm and quiet this place gave him was too real to be a figment of his imagination. That the lucid wandering was actually too intense to be born from his creativity.
Yet that day something was different about the throne.
Some pieces of the wall and the columns were… missing? A frown adorned Giorno's face as he gave a look around. He was slightly confused by the sight and even more as dark mist emerged from the broken windows, surrounding Giorno.
Blinking again, a panicking Giorno was about to look around once again, but his effort was stopped when he felt a pair of hands grasping at his shoulder. Now, that gesture should have frightened him since the idea of an unfamiliar presence touching him like that was invasive. But this interaction actually soothed him as he glanced behind and saw a figure that had his own frame and yet looked like a… knight? Its armor was golden, and yet the overall design was childish in nature. It looked more like a fancy outfit to play being knights rather than being one. Yet, he could tell the figure was a protector. His protector. Those violet eyes- they flashed a determined pledge to protect him.
"Hahahahahahaha!"
A loud distorted laugh pulled his attention away from this development and he saw the real culprit of the damage inflicted upon the throne room. The shroud of darkness soon condensed in a single deformed entity with eyes and face that were familiar to Giorno, to the point, he quickly took a step back away from it. A grin appeared on the vicious monster, as what was once Grigori Rasputin stood in front of him.
"They- They thought they could have killed me so easily. But I- I am more- I wasted so much in my life to give up like this," The man muttered angrily, then smiled jovially at Giorno. "You- you will be my puppet. My shell. My revenge."
"No!"
This monster was the same that had hurt Uncle Jojo and that he couldn't allow to stand. Yet, he was alone before it, and… he couldn't do it. He knew he was too inexperienced, too weak. But his unease faltered as he felt the hands on his shoulders squeeze again. The blond turned to look at the armored being and could feel it smile at him. The figure then nodded, Giorno's eyes widening as he saw it disappear in himself and as the Shadow enclosed towards him, his frame was suddenly coated in yellow light. A moment, he felt a rush of energy and his instinct told him what to do next.
He jumped up, finding himself several meters away from the ground and staring at a stunned demon trying to make sense of what was going on.
"You… what?"
Giorno's eyes lit in awareness. This armor, it was giving him a chance. He wasn't powerful or anything, but he was strong enough to deal with this monster. His mind went back to what he saw his father and uncle use many times. The way they attacked with punches and kicks. He wanted to try, and Giorno got his chance as he managed to easily get within range and land his fist onto the shadow's side. The punch didn't pack enough heat to cause any substantial physical damage, however the same didn't extend to the 'effects' it created. In fact, the fist had glowed brightly as he cocked it before striking with it and the energy spread through the monster's body, tearing into part of its body.
It roared in pain and the entity glared at him with unveiled hatred.
"You little mutt! I shall devour you!"
The tendrils coming for him were fast, but Giorno was faster. He felt his body was moving quick enough to mimic with extreme precision some of the moves he saw his father go with during training. The shadow growled, the monstrous man trying his hardest to reach him but failing to do so as Giorno effortlessly shredded into those with his attacks. He knew it wasn't his physical input, but the energy harnessed by the armor itself. After a few minutes of chipping away the shadow piece by piece, Giorno felt it was time to end it. So he shifted around, setting himself right behind the suffering beast and jumped at it. His right fist was glowing with righteous justice, the energy packed within this last hit exceeding the input exerted by the previous strikes. The attack landed and Giorno felt the armor yell in pride a single word which he couldn't help but nod at.
"MUDA!"
What an odd word! He was sure he heard it somewhere else, but he just couldn't recall on the spot. Still, the damage dealt to the monster was evident between its convulsing frame and the screams coming from it.
"No no no! My plans, my ambitions- my dreams! My great dreams- ALL GONEEEEEEEE!!"
The shadow shivered in clear pain and soon it collapsed, dispersing into particles which disappeared shortly after. With this threat now dealt with, Giorno focused on his bizarre armor and admired it. He felt so strong and yet he couldn't hold himself from falling on one knee. Confusion returned, yet it became apparent what was going on as soon as a whisper reached his ear, the voice being the same as his.
"I'm draining too much from you."
Oh.
The armor disappeared and the drain vanished completely, leaving Giorno winded but overall fine. He offered a small smile as he approached his own throne, sitting down on it and… closing his eyes. He felt tired, yes, but he was happy like that and he could now catch some good rest.
After all, the journey up ahead was far from over.
-------d-d-d-d--------
Two days have gone and yet I could tell things had properly settled down.
I wasn't still sure if this was a good idea but… the witch had done nothing to warrant any serious interaction. Well, beyond the fact she was suddenly interested in Giorno and had prompted quite the ballistic Hannah through that behavior. Magic or not, the redhead couldn't do anything to get to him and yet I could tell that wasn't her real purpose.
I looked back at what we talked about, the deal we made and I could tell even then that she hadn't been lying. The witch's decision, which was surprising to me due to how the legend of Baba Yaga was entrenched within Russia, centered around 'freedom'. An attempt to find a way to break away from the tradition and do something else. Something had forced her hand, but it happened in such a way that she didn't feel offended by it. No, Baba Yaga almost sounded like she yearned for that when she staked her claim and her request.
She wanted to travel- she wanted to be around us. Her point was that we were 'what she had been looking for in centuries', and while that sounded immensely ominous, she reasoned it was more than just mere spying. It was understanding. The ones she was looking for were fellow individuals which had the potential for immortality. The news struck me odd since I had expected for my lifespan and Hanna's to be quite high due to our grasp of hamon, but I didn't realize it was getting to that point.
Then again, my wife's unique biology and my own spiritual and physical might may have been determining factors for both of us to reach that sort of elevation. I had suspected something like this, but the news provided a solid understanding about the overall situation. At least now I can cross another line off the bucket list of 'one-upping original Dio in something'.
Still, with Jonathan still recovering from his wounds and yet happy for having found a couple of souvenirs to bring to his wife, I felt like the last thing needed for us was to bring him to Madras and then hopefully get back home. I didn't expect things to go as smoothly as I wanted, but that was the expectation.
We managed to pass through the last few stops in Russia, make it through into Afghanistan and ultimately reach Peshawar for a quick break before going for Hyderabad to have a brief chat with Nizam Asaf Jah VI about potential expansion of his agricultural funds. Being one of the more reformist figures within the core of India, I wanted him to have an advantage in handling the economy compared to more reactionary figures. Maybe also influence his son, Osman Ali Khan, into being more progressive in his take on reforms.
All in all, I couldn't ignore this chance that opened plenty of doors, and I had the advantage of playing on a 'friendly turf' since India had long been turned into a Dominion by my own pressure. The issues of rebellion had lessened with just a handful still complaining about the lack of independence. Autonomy had been implemented, a reorganization of the regions had gone through and a general effort to 'civilize' some of the more upsetting practices was still ongoing to make sure that, once decolonized, India was going to be freer from its worst flaws. I didn't expect it to be a shining pearl within Asia, but it was going to be a land where there would be less deaths each month.
Baba Yaga was a bit of an unexpected guest to have onboard, but she behaved as she preferred to be 'a tourist' and see places that she never thought of being brought to. She looked around, studied the unusual garbs used by the locals and asked questions about the culture of current-day Pakistan. I couldn't offer much since I hadn't been there in this region, but I could tell things were less tense than those had been a decade or so ago.
And as this 'jolly trip' went on, I was unaware a new force of evil was soon to be awakened due to something I didn't have around the first time I visited the subcontinent. Or rather… someone.
--------------d-d-d-d-d---------
AN
Giorno is the first Power Ranger! Kinda.
To explain what happened in Giorno's dreamscape since I know a few readers will jump the gun and say I am 'breaking my promise' of keeping Giorno's growth leveled at a realistic pace. The thing is that what Giorno used wasn't a proper Stand, rather a partial manifestation of it which relied and leeched off Hamon from Giorno himself. What happened was literally Giorno's Stand becoming a conduit to Giorno's hamon to use it efficiently and easily at the expense of draining the modest reserves the boy has in the process. I would call it an 'ACT 0', but even that would be quite merciful since that stand it's far from fully manifested in its earliest stage.
And no, it will not be an ability readily available to Giorno. It was unlocked for a time due to Rasputin's corrupted soul trying to take over him by sneaking into his body and dealing with him from within. It failed. Brilliantly. And that was one of the reasons why Baba Yaga stared at Giorno this intensely. One, and not even one of the main ones.
Chapter 116: Omake 52: Dio meets the Jojos (Jolyne)
Chapter Text
Omake 52: Dio meets the Jojos (Jolyne)
“ So, you are like the bastard that ordered Pucci to mess things up in my time?”
“ A version of him, yes,” I replied calmly, the girl’s irritation surprisingly matching her father’s to a degree but being less intense and more open on dialogue from the way she eased at this response. “Alas, I am already familiar with Pucci due to a few situations back in the States.”
Jolyne was what I could describe as Jotaro Lite… to an extent. I would say there was also a calm and social grasp which she inherited from her mother and, maybe, grandmother. It was the way she seemed to engage in dialogues, being the abrupt force that asked questions and then started to punch- a clear opposite approach to her father’s own method of dealing with a situation.
I believe I could see why Jotaro was nonetheless proud of his child. The girl was clever, and even though I couldn’t fully perceive her Stand, I could tell it was at an incredibly advanced stage. To make a comparison, Josuke was the one that had the least experience in using his own during Part 4, while Jolyne beated him to it by having her Stand in the span of a few days. And her proficiency was nothing short of impressive. She matured a lot for the sake of her duties but… it was all for naught. Pucci wasn’t Dio, and his plans worked ‘as intended’. Then I know how it ended, and how it all led me to this situation.
The two Giornos and Josuke were quick to interact with the new ‘youngster’ in the group, with Joseph whining and complaining he was considered a ‘relic’ and an old man. Technically, he was one to them, but I guess he expected some sort of special treatment despite that. I suppose he found the idea of being stuck with his grandfather, granduncle and ‘ungrateful’ grandson sure set him up for a gloomy mood.
Jonathan was there to pat his back and try to be helpful, while Jotaro was giving me a cold look as he was trying to put pieces together on why this Pucci was also ‘my’ fault. I didn’t say anything, preferring to see things from ‘above’ and without distractions. I was now getting the grip that this situation was driven by someone that had the power to warp reality in such a way that none of our powers or Stands could take note of. Which was impressive since I expected my son’s Stand to have an extra grasp on those sorts of matters.
Still, this kind of trouble was caused by someone which could bypass the need to leave a dimensional trace while warping reality. I looked around, touching the nearby wall and… felt something about this place felt unreal. As if it wasn’t entrenched within reality as it should and- and it didn’t make any sense to me. It was nothing close to what Vins or Pucci could pull from their hats of tricks, and I could tell this had to be some ‘external’ issue working things from beyond the dimensional boundaries.
On itself, this assumption was nothing short of jarring: if this entity could interact beyond dimensions, then I had reasons to believe there was a single possible individual that could have led to this mess and I was hoping it wasn’t the case. If it was indeed the case, then I would have a clear view of this issue at the end of this ‘cameos’. If the last Jojo getting called in was who I think it was, then the situation was more messed up than I needed it to be.
As I continued with my musings, I felt something was different one moment later as we all paused at the noise of hooves clapping on the floor and we all turned to see a guy sitting on top of a… horse? And with a finger aimed at us as a gun, a familiar silvery sphere forming in front of his fingertips.
“ Okay, punks, where’s Gyro and where the hell am I?!”
Would you look at that, Jojo? Here's your ‘American’ cripple version over there.
---------d-d-d-d--------
AN
I think only a few staunch Jojo lore-dwellers will know what’s up.
Chapter 117: ARC 3: Conquista (10)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Terzo: Conquista (10)
“Dad? Can Stands be used as armors?”
The question came to me out of the blue and hitting like a bullet train. I almost jumped in surprise when Giorno asked me this. My current plans of checking the current prices of trade goods here in Delhi pushed away as I turned to stare at my son. The boy looked nervous, the kind of unease one would have when they were of the thought that they did something wrong by either asking or doing something in that regard.
It felt fitting he asked now that Hannah had left with Santana to go and check for the resources herself. She wanted to see Delhi, but accepted Giorno’s request to skip a walk with her because of what had happened recently. The boy would eventually see it during one of our future trips in India since I had already mentioned to my wife how I wanted to set up a good base here too. And with some support from Erina’s father, perhaps make sure to reform the colonial system into a more autonomous hold over the sub-continent.
“Can you please elaborate?”
He shifted nervously out of his seat and walked up to me, calmly setting himself on my lap without even asking. I blame Hannah for being so keen to let him be bossy about this sort of stuff, but it was the sort of flaw I could overlook if kept to little. Still, the topic itself held me tense as this could be a troublesome detail which I had to be wary of.
“I had a strange dream. There was that bad guy and… and I kind of beat him by punching him a lot with… I think it was my Stand.”
Rasputin was in… how? Magic? How did he survive? My grimace displayed a new interrogation for Baba Yaga once she was done pestering Jojo about Britain. While at first the redhead had tried to appear flirty with Jojo too, she seemed to understand it was a dying effort because of how ‘polite and dense’ the man was. At least his density came to be helpful now that he was married and dutiful towards Erina. Still, that didn’t stop the witch from pestering him with questions about Britain.
After all, there’s so much someone that has lived centuries in the depths of Russia knows about the world around her and, as if behaving like a knowledge-hungry child, the woman engaged in lengthy interrogations about the places the people around her came from. She tried to do the same with Santana, but she realized fairly quickly that the man had lived ‘in a rock’ for a long time and couldn’t provide her with answers that weren’t the same I could provide when it comes to the United States and Mexico.
“And did it feel real?”
The boy nodded. “It was scary at first, but I did what Papa would have done and kicked his butt.”
I stared at him for a while, a smile growing at that blunt explanation before I moved my hand over his head and ruffled his hair.
“Is that so? I bet my child will be the toughest hero ever. And an armor? How did it come to be like that?”
“It was so great, Papa. I put it on because my Stand told me to- I mean, I think it was my Stand.”
“Did it help you through the scary monster? Did it look like it was familiar and yet not?”
The boy nodded twice and I hugged him a bit. “That’s indeed your Stand, sport. And I think that you are already showing promise in becoming a quick-learner as your papa.”
The news drew excitement out of Giorno. “Really?”
“That doesn’t mean I will train you now,” I remarked calmly, his eagerness quick to deflate at that. “But you still have the potential to be great, and this is proof of it. If you so seek to become that, you will train and you will gain power through hard-work. Like I did, like your mother did.”
“...Why not go through short-cuts?” He inquired. “I don’t wanna, but many would do that.”
“Because many are so afraid of putting time in things that they see as tedious. But it’s that difficult step that allows us to grow and be grand, my child,” I explained to him as tenderly as possible. “You will face trouble at times. Maybe one day your mother and I will not be around to provide you with support but… you will be ready. I promise you that when the time comes, you will be prepared to handle the injustices and the unfairness of this world.”
Giorno nodded, keeping quiet as he enjoyed the overall pleasant embrace for the time being. He was satisfied with what he heard, but I really was curious about this Stand of his and why its effect ‘wrapped’ around his body as an armor rather than fully manifest. Was it even Gold Experience? I had so much to think about and maybe inquire out of the boy but-
“ S-Sir, there’s someone looking to speak with you. ”
As soon as I heard this call, I glanced outside the window, the pilot looked a bit nervous, but not outright terrified. Not a threat, but definitely something that had him on his toes. I huffed and, after ruffling Giorno’s hair some more, went to check what it was all about. Disembarking from the vehicle, I quickly noticed the source of unease by the pilot.
The individual was wearing a full body set of robes which covered everything but a small opening for his green eyes. There was something inhuman about his gaze, and yet I couldn’t perceive any disturbance in it.
“Greetings,” I hummed and the man actually bowed as I approached.
“Greetings, oh Divine Being. I wish to apologize for this intrusion but I believe we need to talk of urgent matters,” The old figure replied, amusement and excitement coming up through his voice.
“What about?” I pressed and he nodded.
“The world as we know it may come to face grave issues against a threat beyond Earth,” The elder man replied humbly. “Apologies for sounding so mysterious, but even I have limited
“And what’s your name then? I suppose that shouldn’t be this difficult to answer.” I asked, feeling like this robed individual was more than just a simple spectator.
“I go by many titles, but right now my only worthy name I can provide you out of truth and not admiration is Kiran of Shrin’dalla.”
I… didn’t know anyone with that name, and my ensuing frown caused the elderly figure to chuckle.
“Oh, apologies, divine one. It’s just that curious to see a man of your stature address me so kindly. I am, after all, just a Servant of the Light.”
That clicked with something I heard in the past and… then my eyes widened.
“You are someone like Kate. A being with animal-like features such as fur and peculiar ears and tail,” I guessed, remembering having heard the same thing from Zephy many years ago.
He clapped his hand together and nodded. “Aye. The true term in this case is Prime. And I believe that Kate you have mentioned may be someone that will be crucial for the war that will come to this world.”
Prime? I could tell that’s how they defined their unusual ‘species’. There had to be more to this.
“Do you Primes have your own society? Culture?”
“And a shattered government,” Kiran admitted jovially. “But please, if I may be a bit bold. May we take a seat? My legs are not as strong as they used to be.”
I nodded, taking a moment to retrieve two retractable chairs and setting them for the two of us. I also retrieved the suitcase with the tea ingredients and components to organize a pleasant discussion with this source of knowledge. And from that I learned a lot about things Kate and Zephy didn’t know about. Primes were a species that was not native of Earth: they came from the stars. Centuries ago something happened to their planet leading to its destruction. Survivors were scattered, with many eventually settling down on Earth. And from their arrival, curious elements came up relating how some civilizations grew and became great.
Some Primes were responsible for it, selling wisdom and clever plans to improve humanity piece by piece and also learning from our way of harnessing war. They were peaceful despite their innate powers, and that led them to face a threat in their home planet that they were unprepared for. There were Gods, albeit those were even more limited than the ones represented before the Christian God.
They had specific limitations, they had specializations and they weren’t much before someone that attained power by a particularly powerful magic. Chaos. I almost felt a frown explode at the notion that I may be facing a Slaanesh-grade threat in the near future. How near? I couldn’t tell. Soon, but not ‘too soon’ as Kiran told me.
There were so many uncertainty-driven factors that I found myself contemplating if the old ‘Master of Knowledge’ was holding back on me. It was possible, heck, I would be doing the same if I was in the same position as his. This notion was pushed by the way he paused many times in his explanations, something that I initially ruled as him thinking of which words to use next, but many times those breaks happened mid-word. So, rather than just bluntly bring this up, I decided to play it to him.
“It is indeed a most unusual story you are providing me, Kiran. However, I have a question pertaining to said knowledge,” I remarked politely. “Would I be prevented from giving such a tale to my dear friend Kate? After all, we are as close and tight as siblings should and I would never lie to a sister of mine.”
Instead of looking cornered by such a proposal, the furred man in front of me grinned. “I see no issues in having the Princess being told of this now rather than too late.”
Oh? I guess that would be great-
“However, since you brought up your capacity to not only know where she is but visit her yourself with no hassle, would it be too demanding of me if I asked for you to do the same with other Pillars of our society? Those on Earth, obviously.”
I was surprised by this request. There were others like… Kate? To make it clear, there seems to be a distinction between the normal Prime and those like Kate. Crests of Order, or Pillars of the Dragons. The naming was just quite flamboyant and very bizarre. I wanted to say it didn’t fit with Jojo but the exceeding nature of this strangeness seemed to fit neatly within the standard Jojo-esque narration I had grown accustomed to. And if they were indeed within reach… were they like Kate?
“Do you have any clues where I should find them?”
He smiled, retrieving a small map of the world out of his robes and giving it to me. My eyes narrowed at this move- he knew I would have asked. He knew I would have gone out of my way to try and call him out on holding back on me and… had me pick up this task. They were ready for this event and now I was saddled with this new task. I fished the paper off his palm and gave it a look. It didn’t look like an advanced map, having just natural borders highlighted together with green dots pointing at places I would have to check.
Four locations were set, the first one being in India which I could tell was related to the ‘special student’ Kiran mentioned during his explanation of where his temple was. Next up was somewhere in South Africa, which I could explore by getting to Cape Town and then, hopefully dodge some issues with the local Boers in the deeper regions of the British domains; then there was a point in Scandinavia, right between Norway and Sweden.
Both countries were suffering a steady decline, one that I had planned to eventually exploit and heal with economic intervention but that I will definitely have to tackle now rather than the planned timing I had for that. Finally, the last location was a place I was going to struggle to get into. Hunan, China- I was supposed to somehow enter Qing Dynasty’s China as a British Man without getting killed by either the locals or the warlords within the region… that was going to be rough.
However, I think things have already changed ever since I managed to get in contact with the Guangxu Emperor and set him up to discuss with one of the ‘unruly revolutionaries’ that the Empress Dowager Cixi had so many times tried to have suppressed. Then again, it took very little to befriend Sun Yat-sen himself, the man having been almost captured by the Qing officers sent after his head while he was touring France.
He was immediately brought to me and, after sharing an interesting conversation about his plans for China and how Britain could help about it, I decided to have him ‘endear’ the Emperor himself. While many would see this as a disastrous plan, the historical context may help understand why I would set up a ‘Republican’ to speak with a ‘Monarchist’.
Sun was initially a believe of constitutional monarchy and became a proponent for Republican Democracy only around 1910s when the chances of a constitutional monarchy were shredded to pieces… with the assassination of the Guangxu Emperor by fierce monarchists. Now, one would be stunned, why kill the Emperor if you are loyal to him? And the truth was tied to what the Emperor was doing to warrant this attack. The Hundred-Days Reforms was an attempt to modernize China and to establish a constitutional monarchy. What killed this effort was that the reforms were quite tame in their effect on the country and easy to repel by someone like Cixi.
What I had in mind, as I would soon see in the last two years since that meeting, proved to be indeed the right path: Sun was nervous, the Emperor was eager and I had to act many times as a mediator. It was odd for Guangxu himself, the man being treated less as a deity and more as a negotiator and one that could understand the points raised by Sun. There is much to say about Sun’s own ideas as those were just generally reformist in the overall situation.
Not like one could really blame him since the handling of government’s affairs was a state secret, so not many could define what was really the best for the country if not someone that could access the data on this matter. Which is why, surprising many and irritating Cixi to no end, Sun was made a Royal Adviser and one that was to be treated as a ‘Friend of the Heavenly One’.
Assassination attempts were, as expected, many but reforms were passed and some of those even got a valuable ally of the Empress Dowanger now siding with the Emperor. Yuan Shikai, the man that would have caused a whole century of division and strife in China due to his ambitious plots, was more than happy to be granted a grand pension and be provided with the chance of having the bulk of the army at as disposal… in exchange of a proclamation of loyalty to the Emperor.
Up to this point, the old general was polite enough to keep his side of the bargain, the Beiyang Army model now being implemented with other sections loyal to the country and providing for a counter to the warlordism that was spreading within China. By using this sort of connection I should be able to infiltrate the region with ease but… I will have to speak with the Emperor before daring to do such a thing. I needed his permission and I knew that bypassing this practice would land me on some serious issues.
Kiran left shortly after, ‘vanishing’ from my sight as I turned around to walk up to the plane. Giorno was soon asking me who I talked with and if he was a good or bad person. I explained to him as much as I could about who Kiran was, and then, as Hannah and Santana got back, we resumed our trip to reach Erina.
Now, how do I break it to my wife that we may have more trips to make before going home?
--------d-d-d-d---------
AN
The Journey continues, however there’s more than just that. More creatures, more entities, more monsters and… more friends. (and more Giorno’s childhood playmates!)
Chapter 118: Omake 53: Dio meets the Jojos (Johnny)
Chapter Text
Omake 53: Dio meets the Jojos (Johnny)
Johnny Joestar was not someone I would have expected to face so suddenly and… this angrily.
I couldn’t blame him. Sorta. The jockey was known to be the kind of guy that was quick to anger between his inferiority complex, his general distrust of people and the crap he had gone through during the Steel Ball Run.
Everyone was quite confused by that rough introduction, which was expected since the blond was being quite rude and ballsy despite the room packing some heavy hitters. I knew better than allowing the young man to cause this kind of mess to escalate. Still, I managed to handle the situation as well as one would hope to deal with it in these circumstances.
“Does Johnny stand for Jonathan?”
The wheelchair-bound young man gave me a look and then nodded. “Yeah. And you really look like someone I met before.”
“Well, we already have a Jonathan,” I reasoned while looking at the others. “So I think that he might come from a different… timeline.”
“Isn’t that a big guess, Dio?” Jonathan inquired back and I shrugged. “Well, I guess I could try to ask him a few questions.”
“Questions? Maybe I didn’t make myself clear. Where is Gyro and where am I?” Johnny yelled back, growing angrier by the minute.
I sighed, knowing that we couldn’t give him his buddy to calm him down, but we could at least try to be honest about it and hopefully defuse the matter altogether. “We would like to know where our friends and family are too, Johnny. We all woke up in this place, and we don’t know who is behind this.”
Surprise flashed between his anger, the young man still looking unsure about trusting us but-
“Your father’s name is George right?” Jonathan interrupted, staring right at Johnny’s eyes. “I can tell it is the case.”
“You-”
“My name is Jonathan Joestar, Johnny. You and I are the same and yet not.”
Johnny scoffed. “Sounds like a lot of crap. You may have British blood, but I can tell that you ain’t me.”
“Yet this is indeed the case. The only difference I can see is that we both had different childhoods and existences.”
“Maybe-”
“And I can tell you are a man as just and fair as I am, yet tormented by some horrible events.”
This comment had the jockey snarling. “You don’t know me, prick.”
Now, that would have been a dreadful starting point to begin an interaction from but… someone took this rebuttal quite personally.
“Yo, horsey-man. You shouldn’t disrespect grandpa like that!” Joseph quipped, catching the attention of the jockey. “Gramps is way cooler than a crappy rider.”
“W-Who are you calling ‘crappy rider’, have you seen your shitty hair as of recently?”
“OI! There’s nothing wrong with Pops’ hair!” Josuke quipped harshly, feeling offended that his natural father got roasted out of the blue and about such an
“Yeah, my son’s hair is stylish too!”
But where this would
“I… what? You two are… father and son?!”
“Yes,” I replied honestly. “Once in a while a new person is dropped in and are either our descendants or people from different timelines. It’s quite possible the next newcomer will be-”
“Someone with ties with you.”
The voice wasn’t owned by anyone within the room. The overall attention was now aimed at a new arrival, one that walked calmly towards Johnny and his horse. He was wearing a traditional white sailor uniform and… Johnny blinked.
“Who are you?”
“My name is… Josuke Higashikata. However, I am the result of two dying humans coming together into one, Yoshikage Kira-Kujo and Josefumi Joestar.”
“K-Kira?!” The original Josuke exclaimed in surprise, panic rising at that familiar name.
“Someone you know?” Jolyne asked, tensing up as she soon stood beside her ‘grand-uncle’.
“Maybe a villain,” Gappy admitted, shyness manifesting in his mannerism. “However, I believe that Johnny Joestar is indeed my descendant through George Joestar III, a child born from him and Rina Higashikata.”
“So, you are the newest family member that got pulled into this mess without knowing how?” Jotaro pressed, growing frustrated at this development.
“Yes and… No,” Josuke II confessed, his next words stunning the whole room. “I know who is behind this whole mess.”
“You do?” Jonathan asked, recovering quick enough to press the newest arrival. “Who is it?”
“It’s… the first Joestar.”
...
...What?!
-----------d-d-d-d------------
AN
WHAT?!
Chapter 119: ARC 3: Conquista (11)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Terzo: Conquista (11)
We were finally at our destination.
I sighed in relief when we finally managed to get to where Erina and her son were staying. Jonathan literally bolted as soon as the plane landed, forcing Hannah, Giorno and Santana to follow him closely behind to make sure he didn’t cause a scene while I took care of the rest of the landing procedure. It was the first time in a while I was left alone with Baba Yaga and the woman hummed at my work, staring with a mixture of curiosity and… questioning.
“ Is there something troubling your mind?”
“ Just thinking of how you and your wife have this capacity to handle multi-tasking quite masterfully and with little communication.”
That was a peculiar topic to bring up, but I suppose it does sound a bit off compared to what one would expect from a couple from Victorian London. We were pretty much self-sufficient when it came to most affairs, and the presence of Servants was more about helping people off the streets and having a modest life rather than showing off that we had money. We would do so much together, and we would be the ones with different initiatives to keep affairs going while also sharing the burden of our reputation together.
Hannah would focus mostly on charities and social causes relating to those elements of society she was familiar with. Through the money she made before we married, she worked her butt to clear up the Rookeries and create better living conditions for the people there. I had made my own business through that by establishing reliable work-places, but it was my wife that set up the situation where people were able to not only work, but also go back to stable and comfortable homes.
At the same time, I was quick to champion through my political candidates the need for public schooling. The initiative was already starting to take a foothold in the parliament when I left, and had been experimented with before, so the support was steadily growing now as many could see how this would lessen the economic reliance on foreign specialists when it comes to some device-making or general working. The industrial business in the British Empire as a whole was booming, pushing a positive economic wave across Europe which prevented a couple of wars from happening in the process.
Diplomacy was supported as the best method to deal with land-disputes and I had plans to enforce an international congress to further cement this rule within the international circle of great powers dominating over the world. I was getting wealthy and influential enough to do so and… It sure felt odd to think of how much time had gone by and how much I managed to do in that amount of years.
“ Well, we are married by love and we have been close for longer.”
The redhead picked up the dreamy hint I had unconsciously let out, adopting a pondering look as she stared elsewhere.
“ Do you think I will find someone to be with?”
I paused reading some reports I had yet to finish writing, glancing once more at the witch.
“ You mean the ‘romantic someone to settle with’?”
She nodded at the guess and I thought about that bizarre thought. Up to this point, Baba Yaga’s ominous presence had been so… simplistic in nature. It was a strange addition to the team, and her overall situation showed no ulterior motivation beyond being… a curious tourist. Maybe a bit more as she was literally tapping into any source of knowledge that was beyond her current Russian one.
“ Depends on what you want to see on a life-long companion.”
Humming at my response, the woman nodded. “Well, I would want him to be kind and understanding for a start. Could be troublesome if I have to be honest and my partner finds me distrustful due to my past.”
I nodded at this, resuming the final steps to start going and check on the others.
“ Maybe I would like him to also know how to be childish too,” She hummed, making me frown as I could tell this was sounding a bit too familiar. “To be somewhat of a little boy. Blond hair, blue eyes and-”
“ You are not getting any closer to my son,” I rebuked flatly and she huffed.
“ Why not? I will be the best wife option he will have once he is old enough.”
“ First, he is a little kid. Second thing, you are a hag by metaphorical means.”
Her mouth opened at what the witch perceived as an insult. In truth, it was an insult, but she hesitated to call me out on it just yet.
“ W-Well, I can protect him better.”
“ You just want to have him around for some other reasons,” I pointed out, not even holding back in that regard as I saw her flinch. “Like really, why the hell are you trying to take my son like that?”
“ His potential and future-”
“ Should not be the basis of any relationship. Stop trying because I will not allow this,” I replied flatly, staring at her as harshly as I could. “I will not be as vocal as Hannah, but that’s because you should know already I will jump to acting on this mess rather than talk you out of it if you push through that sort of stuff.”
Baba Yaga tensed up at this, recognizing that I was already getting annoyed by her foolish mannerism.
“ I suppose that’s… a fair response. However, if I had to settle down with someone, do you have anyone I could at least befriend in that regard?”
I didn’t exactly think much about it. The previous stunt had soured my mood in that matter. Still, I offered her the name of someone that would know how to handle her just right.
“ Well, there’s Bhediya. He is a trustworthy friend of mine who is currently seeing no one.”
Her curiosity was piqued by this unexpected quick response. “Oh? What is he like?”
The ensuing description seemed to be enough to keep her intrigued by the werewolf, especially the werewolf bits. I wasn’t sure if it was for all the good moral reasons, but I could at least pray that Bhediya was ready for that.
I almost felt ashamed for putting him through this but… this is his fault for refusing to go on dating for so long and then trying to make it pass out as if he hadn’t found the right one yet. I was quite sure he found at least three viable options, but refused to go forward out of personal anxiety about being in a relationship.
Still, we were finally done with the landing process and we could finally check on where Hannah and my son went. We tracked them at the small manor that Erina’s father gave to both her and Jojo when they married.
A little place in India they could visit whenever they wanted to leave Britain for the holidays. It was somewhat similar to the Joestar Manor, if not smaller due to the slightly humbler work the blonde’s father had here in the Dominion. We were greeted by a few servants of Indian origin. Differently from some of their counterparts in similar situations, they were allowed to wear traditional clothes and their only restriction was that the garb had to be elegant in their own minds.
Some accepted that notion, while a few favored British clothing due to how ‘elegant’ it felt to them. It was a bizarre decision in the eyes of many fellow members of the colonial elite, but Erina didn’t mind as she grew to love some of the dresses and outfits Indians would use for important ceremonies. She herself had a few locally-produced fine dresses in her wardrobe and she showed them off at some parties back in London.
The first thing I noticed when we entered the living room where the others were was the small circle of chatting and playing around between Georgie and Giorno, with Santana watching over them. Giorno was using this chance to tell his cousin about what happened during the trip to get here, sparing no details about the ‘cool adventure’ he went through. Then my eyes landed on the trio of adults that turned to stare at us, and my eyes were fixed at a sole individual that looked as angelic and cute as the first time I pep-talked her into dating Jojo.
“ Dio,” Erina jovially greeted, instantly tensing up in anticipation as I reached out for a hug and some hair-ruffling. “You need to lose that habit.”
The whining was met with a chuckle.
“ And why would I? How could I forsake treating my young sister with affection?”
We all shared a smile before I introduced Baba Yaga to the group. Erina was instantly entertained by the much-older lady, questioning her as much as she questioned her. The maturity displayed by the redhead seemingly vanished as she slowly got coaxed to behave like a ‘young woman’ with Erina. The giggles were a surprise for sure, but it provided me with unexpected news about my brother and sister-in-law.
“ You two are expecting another child?” I interrupted, my tone drenched in pure surprise.
Erina blushed, realizing she had delivered the news so carelessly. “Y-Yes. I should have made the announcement before but-”
“ None of that, Erina. There’s no need to apologize to us and- dear, of dear, Jojo. Does father know?”
“ I just learned now,” The man admitted sheepishly. “Erina and I will write him a letter suggesting he is going to get another grandson in a couple of months.”
It was indeed a surprise since it meant that, rather than being a single child, George was going to have siblings. And while this was a pleasant surprise, it opened the sort of door I didn’t expect to deal with.
“ Dio.”
I blinked, looking at Hannah. “Yes dear?”
She blinked, but her gaze was still fixed at the sight of Giorno playing with lil’ Jojo.
“ I want another child.”
…
Well, I was somewhat expecting this already. My dear wife did relent on this new mission at the condition I was going to owe her up big time, I just didn’t expect her to cash this favor this early and with that sort of request. After all, I did consider trying to provide Giorno with a younger sibling after this trip, so it felt somewhat convenient and yet awkward to satisfy because of the situation we were in.
“ Is that your absolute wish?”
A nod, and then she smiled. “Can you make it twins and girls?”
“ You know better than me that I don’t have that sort of power,” I replied flatly, causing her to giggle.
“ Hamon?” The woman mirthfully guessed and I snorted.
“ I mean, if you seek plant-children, I could try to make some if you give me some dirt, some seeds and perhaps some assistance in going through the intense mind-work of creating one from that process.”
She playfully tapped her fists onto my chest allowing me to hug her close and nuzzle my chin onto her head. “But we will get a child or two out of this. Promise you this much.”
“ I’ll hold you onto that then.”
I could just tell it was going to be tedious because we were traveling in a cramped space but… maybe, if I found a nice place where to have a date with her and set up the mood… who knows. There was still so much to do, but I wasn’t going to waste any time providing my sweet lovely wife with the chance of having either another son or a daughter for her to love together with our Giorno.
But for now, we enjoyed our time together with our family, knowing that the next steps were going to take us into some uncharted land.
-----------d-d-d-d--------------
AN
Erina is expecting another babi! Huzzah!
P.S. I now have a discord server! Discord .gg/ceBMM2Zz6c
Chapter 120: Omake 54: The Love Girl (1)
Chapter Text
Omake 54: The Love Girl (1)
“ What?”
Giorno Joestar was confused. After being finally allowed by his mother to look around the Indian city they just reached, he thought he would have been spared any sort of issues of the confusing kind. Then he happened to end up standing outside a shop while his mother was buying new things to bring back home. No toys, sadly, but that didn’t make the trip any less interesting for him.
His only knowledge of Indian cities was through Georgie, and, even then, it wasn’t enough to prepare him for the vast difference between any European city and this one. And then, as he spotted children running around, his eyes fell on a single one that stood right on the other side of the street.
She was… unique. Quite eye-catching with her unusually white hair and red eyes. She was wearing a simple violet and white dress and… she stared at him. A smile on her face which looked friendly- if not more. She walked up to him, slowly, almost strutting, and then paused right in front of the boy. She was a bit taller than he was, but Giorno didn’t mind. It wasn’t like he hadn’t been friends with taller kids before.
“ Hi. My name is Kama, what’s your name?”
So nice and polite!
“ Giorno. Giorno Joestar.”
“ Woah, are you English?”
He smiled. “Yes.”
“ You look so handsome,” Kama complimented easily, getting a bigger smile out of Giorno.
“ Thanks.”
She nodded back and then… seemed to wait for something. Was he supposed to say something else? He was confused. Did Giorno make a mistake in his introduction? Why was she giving him that look?
“ Is… everything alright?”
Kama hummed. “Did you know that when one greets someone they share a kiss?”
“ A kiss?”
“ Yep. It’s just to show affection and trust,” She said, puckering her lips for some reason.
A kiss? Isn’t that so sudden? Shouldn’t they be closer before doing any of that? Still, Giorno was taught to be direct about some of those interactions and perhaps he could be open in that regard in this case too. So, he reached out and landed a chaste kiss on his planned target. Then, as he retreated, he noticed that Kama was looking at him annoyed as she realized what happened.
“ W-What? I meant on my lips!”
“ Why would I kiss a friend on their lips?” Giorno rebuked, frowning harder at this.
“ Because-” Kama paused, then her gaze narrowed at him. “Wait, we are… friends?”
“ Well yeah. I kissed you on the cheek. That’s a friendly thing to do, right?” The blond inquired. “Plus, while you’re a bit silly, you are quite pretty too.”
At this point Kama’s face looked on fire with how red it had gotten. Giorno couldn’t understand much of why the girl’s visage turned like that, but he wondered if it was some sudden sickness or perhaps a normality in this country for some people to get redder like that.
“ Oh my, oh my,” A familiar woman muttered in amusement, and both children turned to see Hannah leaving the store. “Giorno, you made a friend. Can you introduce her to me?”
Before the blond could have done that, Kama spoke up with a delighted and confident tone.
“ My name is Kama. And I wish to join your family so I can eventually marry your son.”
Giorno frowned. Marriage? Isn’t it too early for that? Aren’t they just friends? He looked at his
“ Okay~.”
“ For real?!” Kama half-exclaimed. “I mean, aren’t you suspicious of a girl like me trying to steal your son for herself and perhaps corrupt him in the long run.”
Hannah Joestar chuckled. “Oh, but little Kama, I never said I wasn’t going to give him to you easily. Let’s see if your actions match your words~.”
Santana merely shook his head and, out of instinct, reached out to pat Giorno’s head. It was indeed a confusing sight, and they both could tell that was going to get more and more complicated the more time passes. Giorno’s dormant Harem plan was getting bigger by the day and… Santana could tell that the boy was going to have numerous migraines out of that sort of mess his mother was setting up for him.
Poor kid didn’t know that the woman just wanted numerous grandbabies from his line.
-------------d-d-d-d----------
AN
Hannah is low-key plotting world-domination by allowing that branch of the Joestar Family to grow this fast and through interesting bloodlines.
Chapter 121: ARC 3: Conquista (12)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Terzo: Conquista (12)
“Sir, we will soon enter the Chinese borders.”
I nodded at the pilot, staring through the window as I could tell we were soon going to leave the Burmese lands for good.
Our little stay in India had been quite brief. Not only because there wasn’t much of an issue in trying to further expand the local industry as I had a solid influential base within the region, but also because much of the projects that could be done were already underway. If Britain had been my starting base of operations, then India and other colonies/dominions such as South Africa, Canada, Newfoundland, Australia and New Zealand were places where industrialization from the homeland’s companies was seen as a positive step into autonomy. And in a way, it was for them as I made solid political pushes to turn this Empire into a proper commonwealth early on.
Best to do so now before decolonization crippled the nation’s economy.
I was also relieved that the paperwork we needed to cross into China had come back quite quickly as we were staying with Jojo and Erina, and with an approval from the Emperor himself at that. I was stunned by this detail myself, but it turns out that things had gotten better ever since I last helped around their internal issues. Still, there were some political problems which had recently unfolded due to the radicalization of parts of the military.
I had worried about this matter due to how aggressive modernization was going to actually empower those conservative elements in charge of fast-modernizing armies such as the Beiyang Army. Despite all of that, my role here was limited. I was tasked to provide economic assistance in the Chinese heartland since both the Beiping, Shanghai and southern regions were already experiencing rapid infrastructural and industrial improvements through investments from Britain, the United States and Japan.
Also, the trip’s setup was simple and quick-paced: from Yunnan, we would move to Guangdong and use this stop to dig more on which location the spot of the map was referring to so I could handle the main reason for our stay without wasting too much time on it.
Then I would move to Wuhan, Chongqing and finally Jinan, planning to set up some semi-independent factories to start producing the material needed to complete the railroad work that was started in the north and south sections of the country.
Now, without any man-made obstacles on the road and with the news of our flight mostly a secret left to us and the imperial officers and governors assigned to the various areas we were exploring, I saw no point in worrying much and finally took this chance to ‘rest’.
I was bantering a bit with Santana and Hannah, the Pillar Man having grown curious about some elements of India which had jumped to his attention, specifically the kind of entities they worshiped in that subcontinent.
Baba Yaga tagged along from time to time, but the woman was mostly engrossed by a few booklets she was studying in an effort to understand the language that was used in Madras and some bits of Delhi’s Indian.
So, we were all pretty distracted at this point, with Giorno quietly peering over the mountainous area we were flying over, awed by the many clouds fluttering around but also from another detail which he was not too shy from pointing out as soon as he realized it was truly happening.
“Dad, there’s a cloud sitting on one of the plane's wings,” Giorno commented, drawing the adults’ attention.
Hannah moved to check, and she looked as surprised as our son was awed by such a situation.
“That’s… not a cloud.”
A frown adorned my face at that correction, and soon we all moved to see what was going on. My eyes spotted the source of confusion and concern, a tiny entity that was happily sitting on one of the planes’ wings.
While that would be worrying as the first thing that comes to mind of a little thing clinging on a plane’s wing is a gremlin, what I was looking at was the opposite of that. While it was true that this small creature was clinging on the plane, its wings were flapping once in a while to lessen the weight put onto the thin section of the vehicle.
And while the small thing was round, I could tell most of that size was pure, dull blue cloudy fluff which made it look like an actual cloud with a pair of black horns with red hints and a pair of inquisitive dark eyes which stared straight back at Giorno.
“Then what is it?”
I frowned a bit more, thinking about what I could remember of any potential creatures in this region which could match with this sort of entity. It took me a while since the fluff threw me off a bit, but then I realized that its color and the horns plus the wings and the tiny hooves it had were telling.
“I think that’s a Qilin, the creature that is used to represent the Qing Dynasty in their banner.”
Giorno’s eyes widened. “Really?”
“It’s a supernatural creature,” I admitted, trying to reason why it was there and… why wasn’t it together with other beings of its kind. “I believe that it has been… abandoned by others.”
The clues to that assumption was not just driven by the odd lack of fellow Qilins within these mountains. Maybe there were a few around I couldn’t see through the plane, but the point that really drove me to believe it had been left behind was its wing. A closer look was enough to confirm it, they were too small and underdeveloped to allow the small Qilin to make any lengthy flight and thus… it couldn’t follow any potential migration from its species.
I wasn’t really that familiar with any flight pattern of Qilins due to how little was known of them, but since those were rarely seen around by people and were defined as ‘fantasy creatures’, I could tell that they migrated frequently and in unreachable places within China and other parts of East Asia.
“What? Really? Is it alone?” Giorno pressured and I sighed.
“It would seem so.”
Nothing came to sight in the next few minutes, and my theory was ultimately confirmed as true when we eventually arrived at the small flat area near Yunnan. Once the landing was over and we were starting to refuel the plane, most of the group was drawn to the peculiar circumstance as the Qilin was still there and seemingly waiting for something to happen.
The Qilins were known to be quite reserved and asocial around normal humans, yet this one did something quite intriguing. It spared a quick look at Giorno and then, after preparing for a jump, bolted at the surprised boy. The little blond caught the small thing in his arms, but still fell on his butt due to the push its momentum carried in that tackle-hug.
“Prui~?” The critter hummed happily while Giorno rubbed the fur on its back, quite close to its head.
“Do you think it was really abandoned, Dio?” Hannah inquired, looking quite apprehensive but still at ease before the sight of our son playing with the tiny thing.
“From the looks of it, I would say yes,” Baba Yaga hummed, while I merely nodded slowly as I could tell that it would be better to have a personal confirmation about it.
“We need to know if it’s capable of understanding and engaging in intelligent conversations,” I argued, thinking about the many times I read of Qilins which could properly speak. “Can you help us with this, Santana?”
The tall Pillar Man nodded calmly and sat down in front of Giorno and the creature. The Qilin stared at this new individual and its gaze was as curious as delighted since Giorno was still treating it to some affectionate hugging.
“Prri?”
Santana hummed. “Cruuu.”
I frowned at the noise, and so did Hannah while Baba Yaga wrote something down in her journal.
“Cri-chirp-purr?”
“Crui-Cra-Kru-Puriu,” Santana replied, and I was feeling more and more confused by that undecipherable conversation.
Still, the Pillar Man was soon done exchanging words with the critter.
“She was abandoned, yes. Yet she believes they will eventually return back to her.”
She? No, let’s leave that for later.
“Where did they leave?”
“She mentioned North.”
Which could mean so many things since North of Yunnan there was Tibet and then… their path could take them either in the Himalayas, to Sinkiang, or even Mongolia. These places were filled with mountains where to linger in. And even with a high-paced migration schedule, it would take years for them to eventually think of going back to Yunnan.
“Parents?”
“She mentioned none. She mentioned cousins.”
And she was orphaned, thus no urgency in catching up to her as quickly as they could. That was just plain cruelty, but it was something entrenched in animal pragmatism when it comes to natural needs for a whole group over a single individual.
“She?” Giorno finally interjected, looking extremely interested in this detail as he squeezed the Qilin. “What’s her name?”
Santana frowned, showing a rare expression of confusion as it was clear he hadn’t gotten that answer from the female critter. But as he was about to ask, the Qilin’s chirp shifted into something more… recognizable.
“Gaaaa- Gaaaagniiiiiouuuu!”
The voice was hoarse, croaking akin to a frog with that kind of reverb. Giorno frowned- no, everyone frowned. I couldn’t decipher what I just heard, but that didn’t stop my son from actually pressing on the matter with guesses.
“Gangiu?”
The Qilin repeated the same word, this time clearer. “Gaaaagnnniuuuu!”
Giorno huffed. “Gagniu?”
“Gaaa-g-gniuuuu!” The critter almost belated like a giddy sheep, almost delighted by that silly game they were engaging in, and that’s where Giorno seemed to have a moment of lucidity and realization.
“Ganyu?”
The qilin purred. “Gaaa- Gaaagniu~!”
“Ganyu, that’s your name!”
The qilin grew excited and repeated the same word over and over again, and we all started to accept Giorno had gotten it right. Ganyu, this name… I couldn’t help but feel I heard of it somewhere before. But where? And when? I tried to muse over it, but I just couldn’t think of anything on the spot which could have answered this query of mine. Ultimately it wasn’t as relevant a question as it was for what was to be done about this matter.
At this point, there was no issue from me in taking care of this orphaned Qilin and Hannah shared no problem about the peculiar creature growing quite attached to our son. Santana further confirmed that she bore no ill intent towards any of us and that, by biological analysis alone, he could tell Ganyu was omnivore, with a preference over herbivore-related food from the shape of her teeth.
The only real problem which I was concerned about was how others would have reacted to this creature if they knew its species’ name. I knew for a fact that some imperial officers of the zealot kind would be more than happy to kill some foreigners, friends of the Emperor or not, for the sake of providing the current ruler with a symbol of their dynastic power.
I doubted the Emperor was going to go through any great lengths if I denied him access to the Qilin, but that could easily become an issue if the news spread. Thus, it was decided that Ganyu would be kept away from others’ sight until we were sure they could be trusted.
Plus, the little thing was excited for making an attachment with us, but behaved nervously enough to hide inside the plane when some of the locals managed to reach our plane and see it from afar. None noticed our newest companion, and it was all for the better.
Once the refueling operation was over, the trip to reach the city-port of Guangdong resumed, with my mind once again focusing on the main mission at hand and how I was going to handle any potential Kate-like situations now that I also had to keep an eye on protecting Giorno’s newest friend.
Giorno was truly showing an attitude for bizarre situations and… I wasn’t sure if this was for the best or not just yet...
------------d-d-d-d--------
AN
Before anyone barrages me with Genshin’s questions, my best grasp of Ganyu and Genshin in general is through Fanarts, tidbits shared around by players and Max0r’s video on the topic. And while she does share her name and appearance, don’t expect her to be the same as OG Ganyu since one is 1000 years-old+, the other is as young as Giorno right now.
And this is only the first encounter with Chinese supernatural entities. Ganyu will be the only one tagging along tho.
P.S. I now have a discord server! Discord .gg/ceBMM2Zz6c
Chapter 122: Omake 55: Giorno’s Childhood (3)
Chapter Text
Omake 55: Giorno’s Childhood (3)
Giorno Joestar hummed as he tried to think of ways to spend some time at home.
It was nothing new for him- to be so bored that he wanted to test something new that could entertain him. But since he had this happening so frequently, there wasn’t exactly a thing worthy of intrigue back in his house. Thus, wandering was the first option that came to mind. It was a sunny day, so it wasn’t difficult to get his mother to agree to let him walk around their land and see if he could find something noteworthy.
His exploration was quick to find an anomaly. And one that put a grin on his youthful visage. He was elated, and so was Daisy Speedwagon. Robert Speedwagon? Not as much as he seemed to have taken the chance, and with Dio’s permission, to have a picnic in this place. Daisy was someone that Giorno met when he was quite young, making it easy for him to get accustomed to her presence. Her scars were displayed in part due to a degree of pride in those, while most were held hidden by the dresses she used. She would never wear anything too expensive, favoring only those clothes which she saw as ‘cute’.
It was no secret that Giorno found her to be quite the amazing aunt, especially due to the stories she had to offer. Some of which painted her husband as someone that was way cooler than he would let himself to be known to others. Robert was a good uncle, but he was always such a bore and he tended to have him removed from his office whenever Giorno passed by. It was such an annoying thing to do, and it offered Giorno plenty of reasons to crash into their dates.
There were sandwiches, some muffins, and even a few chocolate bits for him to claim. And where Daisy found his intervention ‘adorable’ and ‘hug-worthy’ as she embraced him tightly and cuddled him in a similar way to how his mother would treat him, Robert was fuming and promising some repercussions the next time they were alone. Giorno didn’t care because he was a brave hero and the only thing that would really frighten him was his mom and the paddle she had with his name on it.
Sometimes even heroes had to accept that there are weaknesses one can’t overcome.
And Little Giorno’s weakness was the paddle. After entertaining silly chatting with Daisy and teasing an even more annoyed Robert, the boy ultimately decided he had been a pest for long enough to the married couple, thus proceeding to make his way back home as he felt it was time for a much deserved nap. He had accomplished his mission of getting something amusing to entertain him, yet he also accomplished something else that was going to make sense only in a few years when he would be more aware of his actions.
It all started with a mere suggestion.
“ So...” Daisy hummed, a pretty smile returning to her face. “When are we going to expand our family, love?”
Robert gulped nervously, but couldn’t hold a smile of his own at that notion. Family, he could tell anyone born from him would enjoy the fruit of his success and never experience poverty. Yes, while it felt so sudden, it’s been long enough to consider that option.
He held the woman close, muttering something that had her blushing and giggling. Considerations were made, plans were plotted, and more dates happened between the public and the private settings. And while Dio and his close family were off to their newest bizarre trip, Daisy would stun and put her husband in a semi-coma by giving him the news that they were soon going to be blessed with a child.
In a world where Speedwagon found happiness with riches and family, the man couldn’t help but feel content with what he achieved, and was ready to give more to preserve what he got out of this experience.
Robert Speedwagon was ready, he knew it, and he was happy for this joyous development.
-------------d-d-d-d----------
AN
Yes, Giorno was the driving force which triggered Speed-waifu’s acquisition of the proper DILF role.
Chapter 123: ARC 3: Conquista (13)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Terzo: Conquista (13)
It was a bustling day at the market in Guilin and things had gotten quite frisky ever since modernization had been introduced.
Guilin was a landmark city when it came to connecting Guangzhou to the rest of China, specifically the central plains and the mountainous sections of Yunnan, Gansu and Ningxia. A city that had many sights and many colorful people… but it would be a lie to say that young Xiong Bao was as optimistic as the rest of the locals regarding the last few years.
The young man had seen enough of how corruption unfolded, and he knew that, despite the best effort raised by the local law enforcers to curb the noble’s power in the region, things were not going to get any easier for a few more decades.
Most of his family understood this point, even his father, a most honorable sage driven by wisdom and knowledge, was keen to nod at his perspective. The one individual that opposed this view was someone that Bao had never thought would have butted heads with. Despite the humble and rural origins of his family, there was a secret which made Bao’s relatives proud of their current standing in society.
They held an individual which, by the knowledge of their oldest-known ancestor and influential scholar Xiong Zexian, was close in birthright to the imperial family as a ‘child of the heavens’. That knowledge would have, supposedly, gotten to the heads of many, but this didn’t happen due to Zexian’s own discipline in keeping such a pious and divine matter under the rug and avoiding having anyone ‘taint it with political pollution’.
Bao could nod at this point of view, but it didn’t make him any less frustrated with said ‘gift’, especially when she was known to abuse her wise ways to tease and pick on people out of pure entertainment. It wasn’t necessarily horrible, but it made for a daily annoyance to be wary about. At least the novelties of these years have led to a price decrease for rice and other ingredients, making it easier to buy those in large quantities and sustain the large Xiong family.
Once he was done browsing for products in the local market, he walked back home to the small plot of land which his family had held for many centuries now. They were quite small and insignificant, plus their land never held any strategic purpose- no military force ever considered using it as a base of operations or even as the stage for battles. In a peculiar way, their insignificance avoided them to suffer immensely in these intense decades of rebellions and civil wars.
The sight he was greeted by as he came back home was the same as usual, yet it didn’t hold him from pause and sigh before the beautiful garden that was now setting for playful games among the young children of his family, cousins, nephews or even local friends to those relatives which would at times tag along for these activities. The beauty of childhood was still enough to leave him pleased with the simplicity of their lives.
He stopped once more, this time to greet his paternal uncle Lei as he stood guard over the entrance of the compound. Both shared a bow and Bao provided the big-boned man with an apple he had bought for their weekly ritual- a ‘toll’ to pay to enter their home, but done so in a more playful fashion.
The rest of the family was moving around to keep the house alive, with most of the men having already left for the fields while the woman handled the house chores. Those were not just a matter of cleaning or cooking, but also giving a look to the paybooks and seeing if any mistakes were made the night prior by their husbands, siblings, fathers or uncles.
It was an odd fashion to keep an eye on, and one that did raise some ‘concerns’ in the past but… the estate had been fairly successful for so many centuries, and the arrival of the new tools for the field will allow them to improve some aspects of their home to fit more people and perhaps modernize a few obsolete aspects of it.
He dropped most of the bags by the kitchen, waving hands at the many girls and women there before venturing to deliver the last bag, the one filled with numerous items not even he knew much about, to the curious individual they have been harboring for so long. One that had been there for even longer than his own grandfather, and the grandfather before him.
The beautiful large room he stopped in was filled with many shelves packed with books written in various languages. Chinese, Japanese, Korean, Hindu, Russian, and even some old tomes in Spanish, Dutch and Portuguese recovered from the rare times when western countries could trade with the Celestial Empire.
There were large pillows to rest on while reading too, a choice that, by the owner of said room, allowed readers to enjoy the words while also resting and allow their minds to fully focus on the content of these sources of knowledge.
“ I brought to you the products you requested, Ambar.”
It felt so improper to address such an ‘honorable’ individual in this manner… but Bao was no fool and he had long given up trying to see the woman he was trying to address in a respectful manner. There wasn’t much he could do beyond addressing her the way she had grown to love and demand from many through her playful remarks and pranks.
“ Little Bao!” A voice squeaked from beyond some curtains, right from the bed in the furthest corner in the room. “I didn’t expect you to be back so soon. How was Guilin? New changes I hope.”
“ There were more… foreigners.”
“ And?” The woman pressed on, clearly aware he was withholding information from her.
“ Well, I have heard news that Dio Joestar has just recently reached the country for a visit,” Bao admitted. “No one knows why, but some imperial officers were quite confused by the news since he isn’t there by imperial request.”
“ Things will soon change, young Bao. It’s just a matter of days now.”
The ominous response finally shook the youth from his general boring self, his eyes widening as he regarded the smiling woman beyond the curtain, glowing azure eyes piercing through the curtain which… sported a giddy glint.
“ Hopefully I will get an autograph from him, hehe~!”
Which prompted Bao to groan in true frustration.
Ah yes, Ambar would never stop being the playful moron.
----------d-d-d-d------------
“ Master, he has returned. The odd one is back in China, this time with his family.”
The interruption within that darkness led the weary old man meditating at the edge of the ritual room to frown and open his eyes to one of his apprentices. It was just the two of them, the grandmaster and one of the humble servants that had long swore an oath to him and their cause.
“ Good.”
And the follower left, returning to his duties.
The old fortress in Suzhou had been seen by many as a decadent and abandoned structure devoid of life, yet that was a mistaken view. Within the depths of such a realm, a small group of monks and assassins had made a home.
A religious site to their own order, a cult that was unknown to many, but powerful in its own unknown status. It has been this case for many decades now, and, even now, the foolish Emperor knows not that his little empire could easily crumble if they so decided.
The pure form of anarchy that would come from this would be… not entirely pleasant for them. The old mentor had long questioned how to enforce their will on the world, and age had given him the notion of patience not many in this group could muster. Especially his late brother.
Anger still stirred at the thought of his passing, but it came together with the need to accept he died due to his own stupidity. He tried to gain a new agent for their cause- one that would act on their behalf without even knowing, and then he got burned by this.
The old master didn’t even question the validity of his brother’s subsequent subordination to the malicious avatar of evil since their main goal was to create the strongest form of disorder the planet could endure and suffer through. And if that meant losing free will, then it was all worth it.
Yet, the fact said Avatar, the real one that he was aiming for, turned out to be a force of good despite destiny claiming him as a force of darkness left a bitter taste to many. And the old mentor was no exception to that as he spent years trying to understand how that was possible.
Yet nothing came to mind despite the many efforts put forth to decipher this mysterious development and how it came to kill his own sibling. He just couldn’t do it if he didn’t get close enough to the source of this disturbance, and even then, he knew the odd one’s power was far stronger than any form of magic at their disposal could handle.
That was something else which stunned the old master since he would have never known there was such a power lying around and one that was close to the very opposite of their goal. Order. And it was so powerful that it made him hesitate the first time Dio came to visit the country.
He had been alone, but his solo status made him an even more dangerous target than he was now. Rather than drag his attention to them, the master ordered his loyalists to listen and follow the man around, to study him and understand his motivations and mindset.
He didn’t get much out of it due to how keen the man was in seeing himself out of chases and stalking sessions, but it was enough to understand one thing about his visit: something had drawn his attention to the point of visiting China again with the visit to the Emperor being secondary to his current goals.
Thus, it had to be something that could help them with their goals in the long run and… no more they were going to hesitate in their steps now that there were so many targets to deal with.
“ My brother’s murderer… he shall pay for good this time.” Wang Jun concluded.
The older brother of Wang Chan now resolute enough within his soul and old coils to promise the swift demise of the one that led him to lose family.
There was not going to be patience, for this was their chance to be wrathful and just in their own devotion to the one power above all, even above gravity and order.
Chaos.
--------d-d-d-d----------
AN
A foe of the past comes forth with a more astute set up. This time, it will not be Rasputin trying and struggling to deal with his foes as Wang Jun has many tricks up his sleeves.
P.S. I now have a discord server! Discord .gg/ceBMM2Zz6c
Chapter 124: Omake 56: The Love Girl (2)
Chapter Text
Omake 56: The Love Girl (2)
Kama was a simple deity.
When she sees something as cute as Ganyu, she has to have it 24/7.
A qilin, a puffy cloud that was now hers to hug and cuddle with. Well, technically it was Giorno’s as the Qilin was mostly endeared by the blond, but she was also Kama’s by proxy. Once she was done finalizing her seduction and her ensnaring of the pretty but naive boy, she would be one step to be the greatest.
Yet, while Ganyu’s arrival was worthy of a smile and a squeak, there was just something odd about what ensued after her entry in the group. Strange things started to happen: drawings Kama was making were now missing together with notes she had jealousy hidden from the rest of the occupants in the plane.
At first she suspected it was her future mother-in-law, but the fact the woman admitted knowing of those from early on, but seeing no point in depriving her of those left Kama speechless.
Could it have been Giorno? The boy looked more interested in petting Ganyu and pestering his parents.
Heck, he was also busy avoiding the strange gazes the old witch hag was throwing in his direction and… this situation was annoying the goddess.
Santana? He didn’t care enough to see her as the threat she truly was. In fact, the monster of a man would probably care less for her existence. That big oaf!
Dio? Yeah, why would he mind if he had other thoughts to worry about?
It was someone that she came to respect for the simple reasons that, 1) he was super-strong and 2) he gave the best head pats. And that was enough to make her contemplate a potential role as daddy’s favored girl. That was definitely going to piss off her future mother-in-law a lot. But… maybe it was worth a shot.
And finally… the pilot! But no- jokes aside, no one seemed likely to have done it.
Baba Yaga in particular was somewhat of an ‘ally/rival’ because they shared spreadsheets on the matter. And just earlier that morning she had lamented missing papers. So yes, someone was messing with them. Kama deserved respect and someone wasn’t paying it to her.
And that wouldn’t do. She had to look into clues. She had been engrossed in that Sherlock Holmes book for a while, so she knew how to investigate properly. She needed clues, she needed hints to highlight theories for a path. While she was busy looking around, the girl felt frustrated as nothing came up.
It was around lunchtime that her adventurous spirit was shredded to pieces by two notions: time and space. Time because she had other things to do, specifically enticing her future husband, and space because the setting of this case was a limited airplane. Nothing came to mind, nothing came to sight.
So that’s why Kama was huffing and puffing in her corner, eating one of the few sandwiches she fished out from the big basket her future mother-in-law prepared for lunch. She had Ganyu to hug to stabilize her depression, but it was there that… the absurd unfolded.
As they both were eating their snacks, Kama paused as she saw the qilin coughing and struggling to eject something. She tensed and braced for a potential vomit shot, but what came out was small, round and compact. It was paper. It was a ball of documents mixed between her writings and those made by Baba Yaga.
It was then that Kama understood the truth. How her own trust had been betrayed by the one thing that was cuter than her! She was confused. Why? The more she thought about it, the more the strangely happy look Ganyu gave her left her trembling. Then, the little critter stared at Giorno and- And Kama felt it. Unrestrained love. The sentient beast- That Qilin, she wanted Giorno too! But how? Why?
“ Kikiki~,” The treacherous beast giggled, smug and amused by the horror spreading on the white-haired girl’s face.
Dark times were up ahead. Dark and fluffy.
------------d-d-d-d--------------
AN
Kama’s greatest foe as a waifu, Qilin Ganyu. Oh, things are going to get insane once Ganyu ‘evolves’.
Chapter 125: Omake 57: Myth – Madness
Chapter Text
Omake 57: Myth – Madness
Warning, this is important : I don’t have time today to write a full chapter since I am dealing with a water-related issue back at home. More details in the AN at the end of the Omake.
“ You know, I have met a John like you, but he is a ninja.”
I could only blink at this statement as I finished clearing up another room in the manor so that our newest guest could use it as her room. Ame had gotten well accustomed to her new home, happily strolling around with Giorno following closely behind while going through a few amusing adventures that didn’t get too… troublesome.
She also came a long way into mastering her peculiar powers, to the point that, unconsciously so, she ended up ‘yanking’ part of the eldritch entity that had provided her the means to trigger this time-control power.
So, here the cause stood, looking as innocent as she could get as a young child with dark-violet hair with bulbous yellow edges. She wore a lavender short skirt with spats, matched by a dull-purple half-sleeved shirt with ribbons. Violet-blue eyes glowed with fascination as she happily walked beside me during the tedious task of providing her with a proper accommodation during her stay.
After all, poor Inanis Ninomae, or Ina for short, had no home to go back to, and this place lacked a fitting location for her to live independently from others. It also didn’t help that the entity was a child and that her connection with her ‘God’ had been curbed during the process that led her to this world.
It was a bit of a lucky occurrence as I doubted the advent of an Eldritch God would have been a pleasant event to deal with. Also, Ina was quite tame compared to a certain blonde ‘detective’. Ame was a polite child, but nonetheless a trouble-seeker due to her inherent attraction to crimes that needed to be solved. She was quite intrigued by the Jack the Ripper’s case, but was unable to find any trace of what happened to this world’s Jack due to… well, me.
Meanwhile Ina was a polite child and… nothing else. Quite introverted, a lover of drawing as a hobby and had a fascination for mystical realms- the kind of fascination which led her to appear in such an inhuman form. Right now, her comment raised a brow from me, perplexing me with that amused tone and intrigued gaze as she wondered for one thing I believe she was suspecting of me. She knew I wasn’t who I said I was.
“ Oh? How’s Konoha then?”
“ Growing strong, big bro John there is helping a lot, but doesn’t want to wear that pretty red hat,” Ina argued. “While now, uncle John is happy with holding power. Why?”
“ Hmm,” I hummed, not entirely sure what she was talking about just yet. “Well, ‘big bro’ may have had some reason to not take that sort of power. After all, being Hokage means more than just being the strongest.”
“ He would fit well with it,” The girl pressed. “Just like you are with this power.”
“ Circumstances may be different, dear. Maybe he sees something which makes him unwilling to take that much power to himself. Being a leader may be a task that requires capacity, but it also requires genuine willingness to be tested through not so pleasant activities during their leadership. And that’s a burden not many would want to take.
“ You took it,” Ina argued and I nodded.
“ I did, but why did I do it? Power? Money? Because I was the only one for the job?” I threw so many false questions and then backed off, dropping the truth. “There are times when there’s no genuine choice. Not in the manner of having no way out of a situation, but rather having something from within that tells you ‘I have to do it because I can do it and because I know what to do’. People think this is… simple. Being a leader is just leading and being a model- but it’s more than that. It’s twice a normal job because you lead and you survive. Fail one of these two and you are a bad leader.”
…
“ The room is clear, Ina. I suppose you want to-”
I paused, the child suddenly clinging at my leg and I could only sigh when I turned to see her pout a bit while hugging the limb.
“ ...Do you want to walk with me? I have a few businesses to attend to, but I doubt anyone would mind you being around.”
A soft nod came through and the girl allowed me to pick her up as I went through my daily life with a little Eldritch entity latching on my chest, gaining the attention and the curious looks of the many individuals that wondered what kind of peculiar creature I gained the trust of now.
Oh well, let them stare. They weren’t getting any hugs from Ina anyway.
--------d-d-d-d-------
AN
To explain the issue: The local water pump broke so about half the town is currently struggling to get external sources to provide them with water for roughly two days. To solve this at home, I helped my family by assisting my father in buying four 30lt water tanks, filling them at the local public water source and then limiting the usage of said water to make it up to that day. I understand that some readers were waiting for this chapter, but I can’t honestly write a good chapter with this much stress on my butt. Heck, some of the chapters I posted yesterday were pre-written one compared to the usual ‘on the day’ stuff.
So yeah, a proper chapter will come up in the next two weeks (Or maybe I can do something in the weekend, but I can’t make any promises just yet).
Chapter 126: ARC 3: Conquista (14)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Terzo: Conquista (14)
Looking for one of these ‘Crests’ turned out to not be as easy as I would have thought it to be.
Then again, I was trying to look for someone that was purposely hiding compared to Kate’s lack of interest in holding away her unusual appearance. I couldn’t exactly blame the reasoning as people could be foolish enough to paint a troublesome picture out of a ‘bear-woman that can talk’.
Especially in a place where superstitions were still relevant here in China. It wasn’t to say that the entirety of the country was like that, but due to the rural area we were slowly venturing into, it would be a lie to say that all the locals around would be understanding when it came to this sort of situation.
Giorno was staring around, holding tightly on the bundle of sheets where little Ganyu had been left in, two soft eyes peering through the comfy disposition she was entrenched in- both youths admiring with a healthy amount of interest and eagerness the fields all around.
I could tell from a glance that they really wanted to play around but… there were too many people around tending the fields and could see the little Qilin. I really would have helped setting up a nice and comfy space where these two could have played for a while, but I couldn’t risk it.
The same struggle came forth to Hannah when she saw our baby boy give her a begging look. It was frustrating, I could feel the same stress I had to go through now subjecting my own wife into it. We held strong and, eventually, we managed to get proper directions of what we were looking for.
It wasn’t through the ‘bear-woman’ clue we had by the few accounts we heard of, but through the mention of a closed-community in the countryside which was considered among the most prosperous and yet the most humble.
The notion that such a community existed and persisted through centuries was enough to raise a few questions. Especially with how difficult it was to get things right for so long when it really was like winning the lottery every few months.
It may sound a bit awkward and at times unpleasant, but the Chinese economy, especially in this time period, tends to fluctuate a lot between good and bad. Mostly bad because of how backwater it was compared to Western ones. It was improving, but nothing that really could aid most of the poor in their struggles. Time will tell if the reforms were going to happen, and right now my priority was to find out who I was looking for and give them this message.
I had a name, with the map of the sage providing some details. Ambar. And with the last name I got, that would make her Xiong Ambar. Curious name to have in this corner of the world and I guess it would be another reason to hide away from the rest of the populace in the area.
Our presence did get some attention from the locals, but they were more pleased by my quick act of ‘kindness’ when I mercifully brought all the bread available and had each denizen in the market square of Guangdong pick a few for each, depending on how big their families were.
It was an unexpected move, but it laced our presence with good will as we finally had the chance to enter the countryside, delve deep into it and eventually arrived at our destination.
It was a fairly big estate for a standard family of peasants, and I could tell there was some clever planning around when I saw a few watermills, a windmill close nearby and what looked to be a makeshift greenhouse near the large ‘manor-like’ household.
Now, these elements may not sound much, but from the way they looked, wary and in need of some maintenance, I had a feeling they have been around for way longer than these inventions came to be in the Old World.
Another sign that this ‘Crest of Wisdom’ may be living here.
As we walked up to the porch, we were greeted by a fairly big group of guards and a single young man standing right in front of the front gate.
“Halt!” One of the militiamen muttered. “State your businesses or you will be treated as enemies of this household.”
I blinked, surprised by the intensity of such an ultimatum. Could it be that I wasn’t the first individual that tried to do something like this for more malicious reasons. I took a step forward and nodded.
“My name is Lord Dio Joestar, and I ask to meet Xiong Ambar for an urgent conversation regarding her.”
There was some surprise, then some skeptical looks, and finally, as the standoff started to get on everyone’s nerves, the young man in charge of this group sighed and nodded.
“She was expecting… you, Dio Joestar.”
I offered a nod, and the guards withdrew from their defensive posture, allowing us passage as the youth led us inside the household. The first thing that got my attention as we stepped through the gates was the noises of children playing in the large courtyard within the estate.
A quick look confirmed the scene, with dozens of kids playing various games at once, with only a few stopping to stare as we started to wander towards the main building. Giorno stared back and, by the time we reached the front doors of the main building, all the kids had stopped to look at us.
We didn’t linger as we were soon led inside the building. In there numerous women moved around to catch up with the needs of the house, but also moved through to either assist their husbands in the fields or in their fishing endeavors.
It wasn’t a complete gender-based division when it came to jobs, but it was clear most women here preferred to help around with the chores and only a few went to assist the men with the more tedious jobs. No questions were asked, the entire trip weighing with interesting details worthy of thought but no genuine elaboration.
The young man paused, muttering something about ‘the bear being right’ and then letting us wait as he went to ‘check’ if ‘Honorable Ambar’ was ready to let us in her room. Which was intriguing considering the youth told us how she was expecting us. If she was, then why go through such an unnecessary process. I had a legitimate question to ask just as soon as we could go through and-
“She’s ready to receive you.”
Quite the ominous tone, but I merely nodded and Hannah was extremely calm because she left Giorno and Ganyu with Santana before the two of us slowly walked in that room. Despite the many potential warriors with them, the Pillar Man could have easily dealt with them without giving them the chance of hurting Giorno.
The fairly-large room we were welcomed in was one filled with quite the vast amount of shelves filled with hundreds and hundreds of books. I looked around for some time, but eventually my gaze was fixed at the sole individual in that room beyond us.
The woman behind the curtain. Hannah saw that too, and I tried to imagine what Ambar would look like with what I knew but… some details were missing to draw a complete understanding of who could be waiting on the other side.
“Dio… Joestar,” A voice hummed, feminine and lacking accents. It was flawless English and that surprised me due to how tedious it was for Kate to actually learn it during her first trip around the world. The Crest, Ambar, hummed as she closed the book she had been looking into. “I’ve been expecting you.”
…
“Were you?” I mirthfully inquired, and saw the figure beyond the curtain freeze up in surprise.
“I… yes. Yes, I was.”
I had reasons to feel doubtful about it since I could tell now from her reaction that she wasn’t expecting people to doubt her power. And that hesitation was further opening an opportunity when things got a bit too intense. I just had to hope that would never be used since I didn’t plan to heat things up during this mere exchange.
“Well, you have a message to deliver. Go ahead, I shall listen.”
Nodding to her and myself, I started to deliver the point of this visit. “My visit here is driven by an extremely important circumstance. One tied to your origins, to your peculiar appearance and also to your bond with fellow individuals which have similar powers to you.”
“I was already aware that there were others,” Ambar revealed with ease, surprising me with this detail and yet far from finished talking. “Yet, this isn’t just for that.”
I held a smile back at her for that deduction. “That’s correct. Your brethren here on Earth, together with those hailing from the stars, have a duty that is tied to the natural enemy to your own existence. War will loom upon us, Crest of Wisdom, and it will take the might of all to win through it.”
A hum erupted from beyond the curtains. “Chaos… so that’s what the darkness was. Intriguing indeed, and a fascinating message to be notified with. Others, I knew there were others but… tell me, did you meet any before me?”
“Only one.”
“Oh? So, you know what one of us looks like?” She pressed on, amused and curious. “And tell me, will you find my appearance shocking due to-”
“Fur, tail and animal ears?” I offered calmly, once again stunning the individual behind the curtain. “Once again, I met one and I consider her a sister of mine.”
…
A chuckle, then a giggle, Ambar’s amusement came full force when she crawled through her bed and out of the curtain. Hannah’s eyes widened in surprise and awe, being a bit stunned by the beauty that came through despite that description.
She was a little bit taller than I was, flowing straight red hair descending down to her lower back, her light-brown fur contrasted by a small circular patch around her left eye. Both were half-closed, yet I could see the light shade of blue both were off. She was wearing a classic black Chinese dress that offered an opening to her cleavage and that showed a bit of her legs, covered by long-white legwear.
“So?”
"It is indeed a surprise, but one I was familiar with already."
She giggled again. "Then please, let me invite you to join us for lunch."
A cordial invitation, the humblest of offers a kind host could offer to wanderers from far away. It sounded like a lovely idea.
And it would have been just that if only someone beyond our expectations hadn’t decided to come and try to ruin this delightful lunch spent together with new friends.
---------d-d-d-d------------
AN
So, the water situation is under control now and we have taken precautions to not get caught off-guard again. What happened was that the local water-pump broke and the filtering process was screwed up to the point that only dirty water (water with dirt, heh) could come through a few parts such as the shower and the bidet. Yeah, quite a situation to deal with but now things are back in full swing!
Chapter 127: ARC 3: Conquista (15)
Chapter Text
Capitolo Terzo: Conquista (15)
Their target location was such a beautiful place- he heard of the many stories behind such a historical background.
A lovely countryside estate, a lovely family...
It almost felt like a great sin, but Wang Jun didn't care. Or rather, he cared for it, just not in a positive manner towards those poor lives caught in the firefight. Not when they represented the one thing he swore to destroy. Order. It would be foolish to outright abandon the simplest form of Order, but that was the subjugation of it through the organization of such a devoted group. Chaos, chaos, chaos. He could already feel the 'Greater One' praising him for his resolve.
A direct attack would have been foolish. Not just because of the 'Odd One' being involved, but also because one of their main enemies in their war to spread anarchy lived there and her powers were... as dangerous as the Odd One. Having served the shadows many times, Wang Jun didn't expect this to be a compelling victory, but something that would settle a sense of dread in the heart of their enemies. Something that would keep them on their toes, looking and failing to understand what was targeting them.
Fear would be the only thing coming from their thinking, and Wang Jun would test their worth and capacities through this test. They were meant to succeed, spectacularly so, and his apprentices were aware of this too. These foes of them- they weren't mortals and they couldn't be bested through mere fire and explosions. And yet they could be hurt emotionally, mentally- the power of one mind... and the weakness of another. It was so simple to find the moral weakness of an enemy and stab it with a sharp and rusty knife.
To see the pain first-hand as it unfolded. Taking a seat by a nearby hill, Jun stared at the beautiful scenery shattered by licks of fire shredding the fields, ruining the harmony, and causing chaos and damnation for some time. He sipped from his cup of tea, his sight showing no genuine surprise when the fire suddenly disappeared from sight. Just as he predicted, the Odd One was keen to show his powers when needed. And it allowed Jun to understand how being too direct may hurt their cause the most.
He finished his tea shortly after, well-aware that staring too long at a scene that was already unraveled in its fullest was not productive. He took his pillow and his now-empty cup, wandering off to the small inn they took over so he could rest and ponder on what to do next. The man that killed his brother was indeed a powerful figure, but his fake ways were going to be his downfall.
That and the love he held towards his family.
----------d-d-d-d--------
Xiong Ambar.
A name that she took with pride ever since she could understand and love the goodness and the kindness of her beloved grandfather. If someone expected an entity such as her to be somewhat omnipotent for her unique 'psychic' powers, then they would be wrong. Ambar didn't even put an effort to affirm such a silly thing, well aware that she might have had limits, and the foresight of this much destruction was... close to non-existent. She did expect danger to come, but not to this degree.
She was tense during the mealtime, a behavior many misinterpreted as a reason to distrust their guests, yet what ensued next as the meal was served to all and everyone was slowly relaxing through lunch was nothing short of... dreadful. The explosion and fire tore into the renewed fields, burning crops which could have been used to satisfy the quotas she wrote down in their ledges. Ambar was rarely irritated, yet she had no restraint to show her displeasure regarding this scenario.
After calming everyone's nerves, she tried to think of how to organize the firefighting effort... right as Dio just instantly vanished the flames and emptied the large water bucket he had retrieved by one of the men around. The panic subsided and yet the shock before this sudden development kept everyone on the edge. Awe, confusion, dread- Ambar felt none of that as she was just giddy.
She had expected something like that- no, she knew Dio was more than a mere successful businessman. His involvement in her origins by being a messenger of concerns made him relevant beyond anything she could have predicted and she was quite glad that he was there to assist them. Then there was the fact his mind was impossible to read. Same for his wife. Somehow they found a way to 'ward' their thoughts away from external prodding.
Which was entertaining since it left Ambar mostly clueless on how to handle this situation... while also dealing with a challenge to try and understand them. Not only that, but he also aided their farmers to fix the crops, heal the fields, and provided them with specific instructions on a couple of tools that were available at the foreign market of Guangzhou which would help them expand their output.
Ambar stared at him, listened to his words, saw him react and then... felt compelled to approach Hannah, his wife, as she was busy making sure her son was fine while also checking the other kids around.
"Your husband is..."
"Impressive?" She guessed warmly. "I have heard this many times."
She definitely did, the red-haired 'Crest' hummed in agreement at that, surprised that a woman that was just slightly behind her husband in physical strength would be so open to this.
"And you are lucky for having hooked up with him."
"Always felt like that. But I believe he would say the opposite. That he was the one lucky enough to end up with me."
Ah, a romantic? That just made him more intriguing.
"Say... just a question."
"Hmm?"
"Do you two... consider the chance of-"
"I believe I know what you are going to ask and... my husband doesn't entertain any open nature in our relationship. And I will leave it to that."
Many would be confused at that, but Ambar merely nodded. Dio was not interested, but Hannah didn't look ready to give up to that. Maybe not in the next few years or decade but... time was on their side and that was a small hopeful idea to keep in mind if things went for better in the future.
With that in mind, Ambar smoothly had people check for any signs of sabotage. The fire had been caused by someone, not something from the precise spot it originated from. It was too far away from flammable liquids or anything which could have prompted the flames. Plus, the spread was too fast and focused, definitely something a natural fire wouldn't have been able to achieve without some 'assistance'.
Sadly, any trail they found led nowhere. Whoever sabotaged them was doing it just to hurt Dio through them. And that was a deduction the blond came to understand too as he decided to cut the visit short and leave to lessen new chances of attacks. Ambar was a bit surprised by this decision but supported it on the basis that the circumstances demanded it.
Such a shame that she would have to let them be without any of her teasing...
But while Ambar was disappointed by this, she couldn't help but wonder if the family group knew that the little 'pet' their son was tending to was actually close to revealing her true self to them...
Oh my, if they didn't know that was going to be a worthy enough show for a laughter or two~.
------------d-d-d-d------
AN
The 'China Arc' is soon to end, with the next one sending Dio to Japan to explore a few things and stumble on a few issues. But, before leaving, he will end up taking in two individuals that are in Northern China and in need of a family. More headpats, more children to DIO!
P.S. I now have a discord server! Discord .gg/ceBMM2Zz6c
Chapter 128: Omake 58: Fishing with Fiends (1)
Chapter Text
Omake 58: Fishing with Fiends (1)
Fishing is such a nice activity to entertain when you are quite powerful and in need of a soothing outlet away from the rest of the world.
It was somewhat more relaxing when a couple more ‘similar-minded’ fellows were brought to the occasion. Now, I could have brought so many interesting individuals for the quiet event, yet most were busy.
Only one answered the call… a call which I didn’t make as the man himself was not someone I knew about, nor I considered ‘similar-minded’ to me. If being inserted in Dio was already an anomaly, I could say that being inserted in Tom Riddle may or may not have been a terrible idea-
“ It’s not Tommy-boy. It’s his Horcrux Diary,” ‘Tommy’ replied calmly, fixing his rod string, making sure the tool was ready for fishing duty. “Like, I spawned in the Diary, got my brain screwed a bit by the lingering sense of evil in it, killed Potty-boy for his Horcrux, then went on a journey to retrieve a couple more shards, solved the Balkan wars, retrieved Nagini and cured her of her curse before making her my first wife, and then I started to mess so hard with Dumbledore that I painted him as a Dark Lord, took over the Ministry and then proceeded to change things for good once Dumbles was taken out of the picture.”
…
“ You really have no concept for half-measures, don’t you?” I inquired, and he grinned while still looking for any signs of fishes getting caught at his hook.
“ That sounds like a boring idea. I mean, I have a family- a big one at that. You know, my oldest ones are already getting to the age where they will soon start to do accidental magic. I have to keep an eye on them until they get things under control- I can already imagine the pure chaos they are going to cause,” Tommy hummed in delight. “You have kids too, right?”
“ I do-”
“ And they are the best thing in the world. Like, the many adventures you can tell them, the many things you can do with them to foster the father-kids bond, and the dimensions you can destroy by causing nuclear annihilation-”
“ What?” I blurted out in surprise, and the man chuckled.
“ Oh, it happened just once, and it was a test to see if one of my apprentices could be really taught by me. Female Harry Potter corrupted by Horcrux, girl was quick on her feet and seemed to be happy enough she caused WW3 via bombing Privet Drive via Rhongomyniad Mini.”
“ ...I think some context is missing.”
He nodded. “It sure is.”
“ You… have Rhongomyniad?”
“ I had it around the time I also snatched a young Morgan from her Nasuverse parallel Dimension before she was married off to King Lot,” He admitted. “Morgan… she is such a lovely second-in-command. You would expect a witch like her to be a backstabber, but give her affection, attention, a cure to her father’s magi-genetical illness she inherited from him and she will be eager to be as tight and close as possible.”
I hummed, finally getting the hook thrown in the water. “That sounds like your bond with her goes beyond Master-Padawan.”
“ Oh, I know what you are saying...” Tommy replied. “But the truth is that I did nothing to get her interested in that. I mean, I am not exactly a chaste man, but I didn’t exactly coax her into doing anything more but just do her job. I think she was just smitten by my handsome self-”
“ Or perhaps saw your power and found it reasonable that two powerful beings would keep with each other,” I reasoned, and he gave a slow nod.
“ That also makes sense.”
There wasn’t further talking for the remainder of the event. I ultimately decided to never mention how it went to the rest- what the rest of the world would know is that I went fishing alone. And yet, while that solved me this issue for a while, I was also dreading something that ‘Tommy’ told me about next time I went fishing.
He would bring a friend to tag along. He said that he was some sort of… demonic priest?
“ Trust me, he is cool. In fact, he has two wives that love him and stuff like that.”
Why do I have a weird feeling someone wanted me to marry beyond Hannah?
----------d-d-d-d-----------
AN
Ah yes, the MC of Absolute Divinity meets with the MC of Unwavering Riddle (this series is QQ-Exclusive).
Pages Navigation
00000000000000013 on Chapter 1 Mon 09 Mar 2020 07:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
AverageSeinenEnjoyer on Chapter 1 Tue 16 Jun 2020 04:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
Firefly_Aki on Chapter 1 Thu 01 Oct 2020 08:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
hatredwithpassion on Chapter 1 Sat 24 Apr 2021 07:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
Sehu07 on Chapter 1 Tue 29 Mar 2022 02:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
Flamminghottie on Chapter 2 Mon 09 Mar 2020 09:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
00000000000000013 on Chapter 3 Mon 09 Mar 2020 09:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
SocratesCat22 on Chapter 3 Wed 14 Oct 2020 01:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
ivangood2 on Chapter 3 Fri 25 Nov 2022 10:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
KingVessel on Chapter 4 Sat 29 Jul 2023 02:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
00000000000000013 on Chapter 5 Thu 12 Mar 2020 11:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
technodude458 on Chapter 8 Fri 22 Jan 2021 11:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
KingVessel on Chapter 9 Wed 23 Aug 2023 09:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
KingVessel on Chapter 10 Wed 23 Aug 2023 09:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
Flamminghottie on Chapter 17 Tue 12 May 2020 08:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hayashi Ryu (Guest) on Chapter 20 Fri 05 Jun 2020 05:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
Sehu07 on Chapter 27 Tue 03 Oct 2023 03:04AM UTC
Last Edited Tue 03 Oct 2023 03:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
Sehu07 on Chapter 43 Tue 03 Oct 2023 01:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
Talyson on Chapter 102 Sat 22 Jan 2022 03:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation